A plain introduction to the criticism of the New Testament for the use of Biblical students

rievesep acess
eet
ἘΣ ΣΕ tele’

απ Στ

εξ
$s
=

τ

Ἔκ,
ce

ἐν

ἘΚ ΣΕ ΣΝ

Ἐπ

ἐσ ξ λει

ΠΕΡῊΣ

acess cae nega es:

Deg δλ ee

= seseeeteee
see

ἐπ

(τον

ceeeeeeae
seracersis
sedate
seeks
Sees
Eategeed

ἜΣ,

estes
Sees
eget

see
Ἤτανε
Sine

:
ΠΈΡΣΗ

ee eerste
fiers aietey
a

Hite
pt τ

τ
iets

δ
aoe
etataee

ee

mies pane
ee eee

eee

ope
=A

EN
ἫΝ ce

-
peepee ates ἘΠῚ
ze
fe
τ:

LZ

a

CORNELL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY

ENGLISH COLLECTION

THE GIFT OF
JAMES MORGAN HART
PROFESSOR OF ENGLISH

CORNELL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY

\
IN
ΩΝ

Ξ : Cornell University

=<

Library

a KS)
7, 6 7)

The original of this book is in
the Cornell University Library.

There are no known copyright restrictions in
the United States on the use of the text.

http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924092355100

A PLAIN INTRODUCTION

TO THE

CRITICISM OF THE NEW TESTAMENT

Oxford

HORACE HART, PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY

Fa darcch, Peery Salty ine agree

A

PLAIN INTRODUCTION

TO THE

CRITICISM OF THE NEW TESTAMENT

FOR THE USE OF BIBLICAL STUDENTS

BY THE LATE

FREDERICK HENRY AMBROSE SCRIVENER
M.A., D.C.L., LL.D. Ξ

PREBENDARY OF EXETER, VICAR OF HENDON

FOURTH EDITION, EDITED BY

THE REV. EDWARD MILLER, M.A.

FORMERLY FELLOW AND TUTOR OF NEW COLLEGE, OXFORD

faege, Cufev ee, howd Mee tf. 75. ἐν ἐπ) inbered,

VOL. I

London
GEORGE BELL & SONS, York STREET, COVENT GARDEN
AND NEW YORK: 66 FIFTH AVENUE

CAMBRIDGE: DEIGHTON BELL & Co.

1894

ἢ. λη 4414

In templo Dei offert unusquisque quod potest : alii aurum, argentum, et lapides pretiosos : alii
byssum et purpuram et coccum offerunt et hyacinthum. Nobiscum bene agitur, si obtulerimus

pelles et caprarum pilos. Et tamen Apostolus contemtibiliora nostra magis necessaria judicat.

Hieronymi Prologus Galeatus.

DEDICATION :

[IN THE THTRD EDITION |

TO HIS GRACE

EDWARD, LORD ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY.

My Lorp ArcaprsHop,

Nearly forty years ago, under encouragement from
your venerated predecessor Archbishop Howley, and with the
friendly help of his Librarian Dr. Maitland, I entered upon the
work of collating manuscripts of the Greek New Testament by
examining the copies brought from the East by Professor
Carlyle, and purchased for the Lambeth Library in 1805.
I was soon called away from this employment—éxov déxovti ye
dvuye—to less congenial duties in that remote county, wherein
long after it was your Grace’s happy privilege to refresh the
spirits of Churchmen and Churchwomen, by giving them pious
work to do, and an example in the doing of it. What I have
since been able to accomplish in the pursuits of sacred criticism,
although very much less than I once anticipated, has proved,
I would fain hope, not without its use to those who love Holy
Scripture, and the studies which help to the understanding of
the same.

Among the scholars whose sympathy cheered and aided my
Biblical labours from time to time, I have had the honour of
including your Grace; yet it would be at once unseemly and
fallacious to assume from that circumstance, that the principles
of textual criticism which I have consistently advocated have

vi DEDICATION.

approved themselves to your judgement. All that I can look
for or desire in this respect is that I may seem to you to
have stated my case fairly and temperately, in earnest contro-
versy with opponents far my superiors in learning and dialectic
power, and for whom, in spite of literary differences, I enter-
tain deep respect and true regard.

My Lord, you have been called by Divine Providence to the
first place in our Communion, and have entered upon your
great office attended by the applauses, the hopeful wishes, and
the hearty prayers of the whole Church. May it please God to
endow you richly with the Christian gifts as well of wisdom as
of courage: for indeed the highest minister of the Church of
England, no less than the humblest, will need courage in the
coming time, now that faith is waxing cold and adversaries are
many.

I am, my Lord Archbishop,
Your obliged and faithful servant,
F. H. A. SCRIVENER.

Henpon VicaRaGE,
Whitsuntide, 1883.

PREFACE TO FOURTH EDITION.

AT the time of the lamented death of Dr. Scrivener a new
edition of his standard work was called for, and it was supposed
that the great Master of Textual Criticism had himself made
sufficient corrections and additions for the purpose in the margin
of his copy. When the publishers committed to me the task
of preparation, I was fully aware of the absolute necessity of
going far beyond the materials placed at my disposal, if the book
were to be really useful as being abreast of the very great pro-
gress accomplished in the last ten years. But it was not till
I had laboured with absolute loyalty for some months that
I discovered from my own observation, and from the advice
of some of the first textual critics, how much alteration must
at once be made.

Dr. Serivener evidently prepared the Third Edition under
great disadvantage. He had a parish of more than 5,500 inhabi-
tants upon his hands, with the necessity of making provision for
increase in the population. The result was that after adding
125 pages to his book he had an attack of paralysis, and so
it is not surprising that his work was not wholly conducted
upon the high level of his previous publications. The book has
also laboured under another and greater disadvantage of too
rapid, though unavoidable, growth. The 506 pages of the
First Edition have been successively expanded into 626 pages
in the Second, 751 in the Third, and 874 in the Fourth; while
the framework originally adopted, consisting only of nine
chapters, was manifestly inadequate to the mass of material
ultimately gathered. It has therefore been found necessary, as

T

vill PREFACE.

the work proceeded, to do violence, amidst much delicate
embarrassment, to feelings of loyalty to the author forbidding |
alteration. The chief changes that have been made are as
follows :—

The first intention of keeping the materials within the
compass of one volume has been abandoned, and it has been
divided into two volumes, with an increase of chapters in each.

Instead of 2,094 manuscripts, as reckoned in the third
edition under the six classes, no less than 3,791 have been
recorded in this edition, being an increase of 236 beyond the
3,555 of Dr. Gregory, without counting the numerous vacant
places which have been filled up.

Most of the accounts of ancient versions have been rewritten
by distinguished scholars, who are leaders in their several
departments.

The early part of Volume I has been enriched from the
admirable book on ‘Greek and Latin Palaeography,’ by Mr. E.
Maunde Thompson, who with great kindness placed the proof-
sheets at my disposal before publication.

Changes have been made in the headlines, the indexes, and
in the printing, and sometimes in the arrangement, which will,
I trust, enable the reader to find his way more easily about
the treatise.

And many corrections suggested by eminent scholars have
been introduced in different places all through the work.

A most pleasing duty now is to tender my best thanks to the
Right Reverend the Lord Bishop of Salisbury and the Rev. H. J.
White, M.A., for the rewriting of the chapter on Latin Versions
by the latter under Dr. John Wordsworth’s supervision, with
help from M. Samuel Berger; to the Rev. G. H. Gwilliam, B.D.,
Fellow of Hertford College, now editing the Peshitto for the
University of Oxford, for the improvement of the passages upon
the Peshitto and the Curetonian ; the Rev. H. Deane, B.D., for
additions to the treatment of the Harkleian ; and the Rev. Dr.
Waller, Principal of St. John’s Hall, Highbury, for the results
of a collation of the Peshitto and Curetonian ; to the Rev. A. C.
Headlam, M.A., Fellow of All Souls College, for a revision of the

PREFACE. ix

long chapter upon Egyptian Versions; to F. C. Conybeare, Esq.,
M.A., late Fellow of University College, for rewriting the sec-
tions on the Armenian and Georgian Versions; to Professor
Margoliouth, M.A., Fellow of New College, for rewriting the
sections on the Arabic and Ethiopic Versions ; to the Rev. Ll.
J. M. Bebb, M.A., Fellow of Brasenose College, for rewriting the
section upon the Slavonic Version; to Dr. James W. Bright,
Assistant-Professor in the Johns Hopkins University, for rewrit-
ing the section on the Anglo-Saxon Version, through Mr. White’s
kind offices ; to E. Maunde Thompson, Esq., D.C.L., LL.D., F.S.A..,
&e., for kindness already mentioned, and other help, and to G. F.
Warner, Esq., M.A., of the Manuscript Department of the British
Museum, for correction of some of the notices of cursive MSS.
belonging to the Museum, and for other assistance ; to J. Rendel
Harris, Esq., M.A., Fellow of Clare College and Reader in
,Palaeology in the University of Cambridge, for much help of a
varied nature; to Professor Isaac H. Hall, Ph.D., of New York
City, for sending and placing at my disposal many of his publi-
cations ; to the lamented Professor Bensly, for writing me a letter
upon the Syriac Versions; to the Rev. Nicholas Pocock, M.A.,
of Clifton, for some results of a collation of F and G of St. Paul;
to Professor Bernard, D.D., Trinity College, Dublin, for a paper
of suggestions ; to the Rev. Walter Slater, M.A., for preparing
Index II in Vol. I; and to several other kind friends, for assis-
tance of various kinds freely given. The generosity of scholars
in communicating out of their stores of learning is a most
pleasing feature in the study of the present day. Whatever
may be my own shortcomings—and I fear that they have been
enhanced by limitations of time and space, and through the
effects of ill-health and sorrow—the contributions enumerated
cannot but render the present edition of Dr. Scrivener’s great

work eminently useful to students.
EDWARD MILLER.

9, BrapmorE Roap, Oxrorp,
January 17, 1894.

CONTENTS.

CHAPTER I.

PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS

Various readings antecedently probable, §§ 1-3 ; actually existent, 4 ;
sources of information, 5 ; textual criticism, 6-9 ; classes and extent of
various readings, 10-12; divisions of the work, 12.

CHAPTER II.
GENERAL CHARACTER OF THE GREEK MSS. OF THE NEW TESTAMENT

Authorities, § 1; materials for writing, 2-7; form and style, 8-9;
character of early Uncial writing, 10; of Cursive, 11; ascript or sub-
script, 12; breathings and accents, 13; punctuation, 14; abbreviations,
15; capitals, 16; stichometry, 17 ; correction or revision of MSS., 18.

CHAPTER III.

DIVISIONS OF THE TEXT, AND OTHER PARTICULARS .

Earliest Sections, §§ 1-2; ‘Ammonian’ Sections and ‘Eusebian’
Canons, 3; Euthalian Sections and Lessons, 4, 5; Subscriptions, 6 ;
foreign matter, 7, 8; tabular view, 9; chapters and verses, 10; contents
and order, 11, 12; Lectionaries, 18, 14.

APPENDIX TO CHAPTER III . . .

Synaxarion and Eclogadion of the Gospels and Apostolic writings
daily throughout the year ; Menology.

CHAPTER IV.
THE LARGER UNCIALS OF THE GREEK TESTAMENT
Codex Sinaiticus; Cod. Alexandrinus; Cod. Vaticanus; Cod.
Ephraemi; Cod. Bezae.
CHAPTER V.

UNCIAL MANUSCRIPTS OF THE GOSPELS
From E (Codex Basiliensis) to 2 of St. Andrew of Athos.

PAGE

21

56

80

90

131

xii CONTENTS.

CHAPTER VI.
PAGE

UNCIAL MANUSCRIPTS OF THE ACTS AND CATHOLIC EPISTLES, OF
ST, PAUL'S EPISTLES, AND OF THE APOCALYPSE * " . 169

(1) Acts, N-2; (2) Paul, 8-1; (3) Apocalypse, N-P.

CHAPTER VII.

CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE GOSPELS. PART I. 1-449 . . 189

CHAPTER VIII.

CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE GOSPELS. PART Il. 450-774 . . 241
CHAPTER IX.

CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE GOSPELS. PART IU. 775-1321 . . 272
CHAPTER X.

CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE ACTS AND CATHOLIC EPISTLES, 1-420 . 284

CHAPTER ΧΙ.

CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF ST. PAUL'S EPISTLES, 1—491 . . » 807

CHAPTER XII.

CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE APOCALYPSE, 1-184. δ . . 320

CHAPTER XIII.

EVANGELISTARIES, OR MANUSCRIPT SERVICE-BOOKS OF THE GOSPELS,
1-963 . . . . . < ἕ . . . . 827

CHAPTER XIV.

LECTIONARIES CONTAINING THE APOSTOLOS OR PRAXAPOSTOLOS, 1-288 368

ADDITIONAL UNCIALS . ἡ . . 2 ΡΝ ἃ Ν . Ὁ
APPENDIX A. CHIEF AUTHORITIES . ἢ - ᾽ 7 .- 3878
ΠῚ Β. ΟΝ FACSIMILES ᾧ ᾿ ᾿ ᾿ ‘ . 379
#8 σ ON DATING BY INDICTION % . Ἂ - 380
Fy D. ON THE ‘Pyyatra : ὃ ᾿ a : . 881
‘ E. TABLE OF DIFFERENCES . 384
INDEX I. OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS . 391

INDEX II. OF SCRIBES, PAST OWNERS, AND COLLATORS . . 411

DESCRIPTION OF THE CONTENTS OF THE
LITHOGRAPHED PLATES?

PLATE I , ᾿ ε 5 ἕ opposite page 29

ν᾿ (1) Alphabet from the Rosetta Stone [B.c. 196}, a specimen of capitals.
2. (2) Alphabet from Cod. Sinaiticus

3. (3) Alphabet from Cod. Alexandrinus Mpeeune RS Sten culls,

PLATE II : ᾿ " . 32

1. (4) Alphabet from the Cotton ieee (Evan. N) and Titus C. xv rw)
2. (5) And from Cod. Nitriensis (Evan. R, Brit. Mus. Add. 17,211).

PLATE III . . : : 5 : . 84
1. (6) Alphabet from Cod. Dublinensis ἐπ, 2).
2. (7) From Brit. Mus. Harl. 5598 (Evst. 150), [a. ». 995].
3. (8) From Brit. Mus. Burney 19 (Evan. 569).
Note that above pst in 2 stands the cross-like form of that letter as
found in Apoc. B [viii].

PLATE IV. . : « 90

1. (9) Extract from Hyperides’ ¢ Oration for ae col. 15, 1. 28, &e.
(Ὑπερίδου Λόγοι, ed. Babington, 1853). Dating between 8.6. 100
to a.p. 100, on Egyptian papyrus, in a cursive or running hand.
λυντασ τινα των ποΪλιτων αδικως δέομαι υμων και ἐτωι [και αντιβολωι
κείλευσαι καμε καλεσαιίτους συνερουντασ >. See PP. 44, 51.

2. (10) Extract from Philodemus περὶ κακιῶν (Hercul ἵ
quae supersunt, fol., Tom. 8, Col. xx. ll. 6-15). See pp. 80, 88.
ovTas πολυμαθέστατον προσ]αγορευομενον οιεται παντα δυνασθαι γινω-
σκειν Kat ποιΐειν οὐχ οιον εαὐτον oo ενιοισουδεν τι φωραται κατεχων |
και ov συνορῶν ort πολλα Berar τριβης av και ano THG αὐ]τησ γινηται
μεθοδου καθα]περ Ta THO ποιητικησ μερη και | διοτι περι τουσ πολυ-
μαθεισ].

1 Unfortunately, it did not occur to us till after the work was nearly all in type
to transfer the Lithographed Plates to places opposite the pages which they chiefly
illustrate, and that in consequence a few expressions in the text ought to be
altered. The advantage of this arrangement appears to be so great as to over-
balance the slight inaccuracies alluded to, which cannot now be removed. The
plates and their references will, it is hoped, be found easily from the explanations
here given.

xiv DESCRIPTION OF THE LITHOGRAPHED PLATES.

3. (11°) Cod. Friderico-August. [iv], 2 Sam. vii. 10, 11, Septuagint :
σεαυτον καθωσ αρ[χησ και ap ἡμερῶ | wy εταξα κριτασ | ἐπι τον Aaov
pou | τσὰ και εταπινωΐσα απαντασ Tous | ἐχθρουσ σου και | avgnow σε
και ot |.

4, (11) Cod. Sinaiticus, δὲ [iv], Luke xxiv. 33-4: 77 wpa ὑπεστρείψαν
εἰσ iepovoa|Anp! και ευρον η]θροισμενουσ τουσ | ἐνδεκα και τουσ' | συν
avo λεγο].

5. (11°) Cod. Sin., α Tim. iii. 16, το τησ ευσεβειασ | μυστηριον og ε with a
recent correction. See II. 391. There are no capital letters in
this Plate.

PLATE V ; 3 ᾿ - . 5 ὲ ‘ 3 , F

1. (12) Cod. Alexandrinus, A [v], Gen. i. 1-2, Septuagint. These four
lines are in bright red, with breathings and accents*. Hence-
forth capital letters begin to appear. ἐν ἀρχῆ ἐπόιησεν ὁ Oa τὸν
ὀυρανὸν και τὴν γῆν ἡ δὲ γῆ ἣν α᾽όϊρατοσ κὰι ἀκατασκεύαστοσ᾽ | και
σκότοσ ἐπάνω tio αβύσσου. |

2. (13) Cod. Alex., Acts xx. 28, in common ink. See II. 37. Προσέχετε
εαυτοισ και παντι To | ποιμνιω" εν w ὕμασ TO ava το | αΎιον εθετὸ
επισκοπουσ᾽ | ποιμαινειν THY ἐκκλησίαν [τοῦ κυ ην περιεποιήσατο δια]
Tov αιματος του ιδιου" |

8. (14) Cod. Cotton., Titus C. xv, Evan. N, with Ammonian section and
Eusebian canon in the margin. John xv. 20: τοῦ Aoyou ov |
eyo εἰπον ὑ[μιν᾽ οὐκ ἐστιν | δουλοσ μιζῶ | Tov κυ αὐτου.

PLATE VI " ὲ 5 q 4 i ; . 2 :

1. (15) Cod. Burney 21 [a.p. 1292], Evan. 571. See p. 257. John xxi.
17-18 : πρόβατά μου" ἀμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω σοι" | ὅτε Ho νεὠτεροσ, ἐζώννυεσ
ἑαυτὸν: καὶ περιεπάτησ ὅπου ἤθεϊλεσ- ὅταν δε γηράσησ, éxreveto|

2. (16) Cod. Arundel 547, Evst. 257 [ix or x]. 866}. 846. The open work
indicates stops and musical notes in red. John viii. 18-14:
Aura ὃι φαρισᾶι | οἱ + σὺ περὶ ctavrév | μαρτυρεῖσ ἡ pap|tupia σου
bux ἔσ᾽τιν ἀλῃθήσ + ἀπε]

8. (17) Cod. Nitriensis, R of the Gospels, a palimpsest [vi]. Luke v. 26:
ta Cov τον Ov | και επλησθηΐσαν poBov λεγοντεσ οτι].

PLATE VII 7

1. (18) Cod. Dublin., Z of the Gospels, a palimpsest [vi] from Barrett.
Matt. xx. 33-4: avovywou ot οφθαλ]μοι ἡμων | (πλαγχνισθεισ de 0
to | ἡψατο των ομματῶ | avrwy και evdewo].

2. (19) Cod. Cyprius, K of the Gospels [ix], John vi. 52-8: ’€udyovro div
προσ ἀλλήλουσ ὃι Ἰουδαῖοι λείγοντεσ' πῶσ δύναται δῦτοσ ἡμῖν τὴν
σάρκα δοῦναι φαγεῖν" ἐΐπεν ὀῦν ἀυτοῖσ ὁ ww aj. It has the
Ammonian section in the margin (ἔς =66), and a flourish in the
place of the Eusebian canon. See p. 187.

98

. 145

153

1 In later manuscripts Proper Names are often distinguished by a horizontal

line placed over them, but no such examples occur in these Plates.

2 The reader will observe throughout these specimens that the breathings and

accents are usually attached to the first vowel of a diphthong.

PLATE VIII . ᾿ Γ

DESCRIPTION OF THE LITHOGRAPHED PLATES.

(20) Cod. Vaticanus, B of the Gospels, Acts and Epistles [iv], taken from

Burgon’s photograph of the whole page. Mark xvi. 8-8: piv
τὸν λίθον ἐκ τῆς | θύρασ Tov μνημέϊου | Kd ἀναβλέψασαι θεω ρδυσιν
ὅτι ἀνακεκύ]λισται ὃ λιθοσ ἦν γὰρ | μέγασ σφόδρα κὰι ἐλ|θῦυσαι ἐισ τὸ
μνημέι]ον ἐῖδον νεανίσκον | καθήμενον ἐν τῦισ | δεξιδισ περιβεβλημένον
στολὴν λευκὴν | κὰι ἐξεθαμβήθησαν | ὁ δὲ λέγει ἀυτᾶισ μὴ | ἐκθαμ-
βέισθε ¥ ζητεῖτε τὸν ναζαρηνὸν τὸ | ἐσταυρωμένον ἠγέρθη ὀυκ
ἔστιν ὧδε ἴδε] ὁ τόποσ ὅπου ἔθηκᾶ | ἀυτὸν ἀλλα ὑπάγετε | ἔίπατε
τῦισ μαθητᾶισ | ἀντοῦ nde τῶ πέτρω | ὅτι προάγει ὑμᾶς eo | τὴν
γαλιλάιαν exer ἀυϊτὸν ὄψεσθε καθὼσ ἐἔϊ]πεν ὑμῖν κὰι ἐξελθδυ]σαι ἔφυγον
ἀπὸ Tov | μνημέιου ἐΐχεν γὰρ | ἀυτὰσ τρόμοσ κὰι ἔκ᾽στασισ κὰι ὀυδενὶ
ὀυ δὲν enor ἐφοβδυν]το yap: Here again, asin Plate IV, no capital
letters appear. What follows on the Plate is by a later hand.

PLATE IX

1. (21) Cod. Par. Nat. Gr. 62, Evan. L of the Gospels [viii], as also

3 (23) below, are from photographs given by Dean Burgon : see
pp. 133-4. In the first column stands Mark xvi. 8 with its
Ammonian section (ody 233) and Eusebian canon (8=2): Καὶ
ἐξελθουσαι élpuyor dro rév | μνημειου + ἐιἰχεν δὲ αὐτας τρο]μοσ καὶ
εἐκστασεισ' | καὶ ovderr οὖδεν εἶπον +époBovr|ro yap’ ε In the
second column, after the strange note transcribed by us (II.
888), ἐστην δε και | ταῦτα φεροίμενα μετα ro | ἔφοβουντο | yap + |
᾿Αναστὰσ δὲ πρωΐ] mpwrn σαββαττ (ver.9) Xi much resembles
that in Plate XI, No. 27.

2. (22) Cod. Nanianus, Evan. U, retraced after Tregelles. Burgon

(Guardian, Oct. 29, 1878) considers this facsimile unworthy of
the original writing, which is ‘even, precise, and beautiful.’
Mark v. 18: Βάντοσ avrov | ἐισ τὸ πλῦιδ | παρεκάλει du|roy ὃ
δαιμο]νισθεισ ἵνα. The Ammonian section (uj7=48) is in the
margin with the Eusebian canon (B, in error for H) underneath.
The ν on the other side is by a much later hand. See Ὁ. 149.

3. (23) Cod. Basil. of the Gospels, Evan. 1 [x?]. Seep. 190. Lukei. 1,2

PLATE X

(the title: évayyé[Acov] κατὰ λουκᾶν : being under an elegant
arcade) : ἐπειδήπερ πολλοὶ ἐπεχείρησαν ἀνατάξασθαι | διήγησιν περὶ
τῶν πεπληροφορημένων | ἐν ἡμῖν πραγματων. καθὼς παρέδοσαν ἡμι]
δι ἀπαρχῆσ αὐτόπται καὶ ὕπηρεται γενόμενοι |. The numeral in the
margin must indicate the Ammonian section, not the larger
κεφάλαιον (see p. 57).

XV

105

137

. 121

1. (24) Cod. Ephraemi, C, a palimpsest [v], from Tischendorf’s facsimile.

The upper writing [xii?] is τοῦ τὴν πληθῦν τῶν | ἐμῶν ἁμαρτημά ||
copa οἶδα ὅτι μετὰ | τὴν γνῶσιν ἥμαρτον. Translated from St.
Ephraem the Syrian. The earlier text is 1 Tim. iii. 15-16: wpa
to αληθείασ" | Kat ομολογουμενωσ μέγα éotw το THO ἐυσεβειασ
μυ στηριον᾽ Bg ἑφανερωθη ev σαρκι' εδικαιωθηὴ ἕν avi. For the
accents, &e., see p. 123.

xvi DESCRIPTION OF THE LITHOGRAPHED PLATES.

2. (25) Cod. Laud. 35, E of the Acts [vi], Latin and Greek, in a sort of
stichometry. Acts xx. 28: regere | ecelesiam | domini Ι ποιμενειν |
την εκκλήσιαν | Tov ξυ. Below are specimens of six letters taken
from other parts of the manuscript. See p. 169.

3. (26) Matt. 1. 1-3, Greek and Latin, from the Complutensian Polyglott,
a.D. 1514. See II. 176.

PLATE XI . . 3 ᾿

1. (27) Cod. Basil., Evan. E [vii], from a photograph given by Dean
Burgon, Mark i. 5-6: Προσ αὐτὸν. πᾶσα ἡ Ἰουδαία | xwpa. και of
Ἱεροσολυμῖται" | και ἐβαπτιζοντο παντεσ, | ἐν τὠ iopSdvn ποταμῶ ὑπ᾿
durdv . ἐξομολογόυμε!νοι τὰσ ἁμαρτίασ αντῶν" | HP δε 6 Ἰωάννησ
ἐνδεδυμένοσ. The harmonizing references will be found under-
neath, and some stops in the text (see p. 48). The next two
specimens are retraced after Tregelles.

2. (28) Cod. Boreeli, Evan. F (viii-x], Mark x. 13 (Ammonian section only,
ps = 106): Kal προσἔφερον | αὐτῶ παιδία | ἵν᾽ ἅψηται ἀντῶν" ὃι δὲ
μαθη]τὰι ἐπετίμων |.

8. (29) Cod. Harleian. 5684, Evan. α (x], Matt. v. 30-1: βληθη" εἰσ
γεενναν᾽ τὲ τῆσ Ke. | EppyOn 5é Ὅτι do | ἀν᾽ ἀπολυσὴ την | yuvdiKa
ἀντῦν" | ἄρ (ἀρχὴ) stands in the margin of the new Lesson.

4. (80) Cod. Bodleian., A of the Gospels {x or ix], in sloping uncials,
Luke xviii. 26, 27, and 80: cavteo* κὰι Tic, | δύναται σωθῆναι" | ὁ
δὲ io. dime || τοῦτω' κὰι ἐν | τῶ ἀιῶνι τῶ ἐρ᾿χομένω ζωὴν [. See

p. 160.

PLATE XII

1. (31) Cod. Wolfii B, Evan. H [ix], John i, 38-40: roto ἀκολουθοῦντασ
λέγει ἀυτοῖσ -- τί ζητεῖτε t+ δι δε. ἐῖπον ἀυτῶ -- paBBel ὃ λέγε᾽ται
ἐρμηνευόμενον διδάσκαλε ποῦ μέϊνεισ -- λέγει ἀυτοῖσ -- ἔρχεσθε και
ἴδετε + ἦλ]!. Retraced after Tregelles: in the original the dark
marks seen in our facsimile are no doubt red musical notes.

2. (32) Cod. Campianus, Evan. M [ix], from a photograph of Burgon’s.
John vii. 53—vili. 2: Kat ἐπορέυθησαν ἔκαϊστοσ : ἐις τὸν ὀΐκον |
ἀυτῦν" τσ δὲ ἐπορξυϊθη eo τὸ ὄροσ τῶν ἐΪλαιῶν - ὄρθρου δὲ πά!.
Observe the asterisk set against the passage.

3. (33) Cod. Emman. Coll. Cantab., Act. 58, Paul. 30 [xii]. See p. 288.
This | minute and elegant specimen, beginning Rom. v. 21, xv
τοῦ κυ ἡἥμων" and ending vi. 7, δεδικαίωται ἀ, is left to exercise
the reader's skill.

- 4. (34) Cod. Ruber., Paul. big [ΣΧ]. Seep. 184. 2Cor.i.3-5: παρακλήσεωσ"
ὁ παρακαλῶν | ἡμᾶσ ἐπὶ πάση Τῆι θλίψει: ἐισ τὸ | δύνασθαι ἡμᾶσ
παρακαλεῖν | τοὺς ἐν πάση θλίψει διὰ τῆς πα]ρακλήσεωσ ἣσ παρε-
Kadovpe|Oa ἀντοὶ ὑπὸ Tou θῦ. ὅτι καθὼσ |.

5. (35) Cod. Bodleian., Evan. of the Gospels [ix]. See p. 166. Mark viii
33: πιστραφεὶσ καὶ ἰδὼν rove μα]θητὰσ ἀυντοῦ. ᾿

Φς ο

ἐπ᾿ ἢ
acne Υ See πῶ
πέτρω λέγων. ὕπαγε δὁπίσω με].

. 181

. 184

DESCRIPTION OF THE LITHOGRAPHED PLATES. XVil

PLATE XIII . : 7 Ce ne . : ᾿ -

1. (36) Parham. 18, Evst. 284 [a.p. 980] , Luke ix. 84: γοντοσ éyévero
velpédrn nde ἐπεσκίασεν | dvrova ἐφοβήθησᾶ!. Annexed are six
letters taken from other parts of the manuscript.

2. (37) Cod. Burney 22, Evst. 259 [a.p. 1819]. The Scripture text is
Mark vii. 30: βεβλημέν ov ἐπὶ τὴν κλίνην καὶ | τὸ δαιμόνιον ἐξεϊλή-
λυθῶσ :—The subscription which follows is given at length in
p. 48, note 3.

3. (38) Cod. Monacensis, Evan. X [ix], retraced after Tregelles. See p. 152.
Luke vii. 25-6: τίοισ ἠμφιεσμένον" tov δι | ἐν ἱματισμῷ ἔνδοξω και
τρυϊφῆ ὑπάρχοντεσ ἐν τοισ βασιλεί | ov ἐισὶν" ἀλλα τί ἐξεληλυθα |.

4. (89) Cod. Par. Nat. Gr. 14, or Evan. 88 : froma photograph of Burgon’s.
See p. 195. Luke i. 8-11: fer τῆς ἐφημερίασ duréu ἔναντι tov κυ
κατὰ τὸ ἔθοσ τῆς ἱερατείασ. ἔλαχεν Tov θυμιᾶ!σαι εἰσελθὼν els τὸν
γαὸν Tov κυ. κὰι πᾶν τὸ πλῆθοσ ἣν περ λαῦυ προσευχόμενον ἔξω τῆ]
ὥρα τῦυ θυμιάματοσ. ὥφθη δε ἀυτῶ ἄγγελος κυ ἐστὼσ ἐκδεξιὼν Tov
θυσιαστηρίου, Tov θυ].

5. (40) Cod. Leicestrensis, Evan. 69, Paul. 87 [xiv]. 866 Ὁ. 202. 1 Tim. iii.
16: τῆς εὐσεβε(ϑ)ίας μυστήριον" ὁ OG ἐφανερώθη ἐν σαρκί: ἐδικαιώθη
ἐν πνεύματί ὥφθη ἀγγέλοις" | ἐκηρύχθη ἐν ἔθνεσιν" ἐπὶςεύθη ἐν κόσμω"
avehn—.

PLATE XIV. Contains specimens of open leaves of the two chief bilingual
manuscripts a :

1. (41) Cod. Claromontanus or Paul. D τ Cor. xiii. 5- 5-8), p. ipa.

2. (42) Cod. Bezae or Evan. and Act. D (John xxi. 19-23), p. 124. Observe
the stichometry, the breathings, &c., of the Pauline facsimile
(which we owe to Dean Burgon’s kindness). These codices, so
remarkably akin as well in their literary history as in their
style of writing and date (vi or v), will easily be deciphered by
the student.

3. (43) Cod. Rossanensis or Evan. & (p. 163), is one of the most interest-
ing, as it is amongst the latest of our discoveries. Our passage
is Matt. vi. 18, 14: movnpov or | cov ἐστιν ἡ βα]σιλεια καὶ ἢ
δυϊναμισ καὶ ἡ Solfa εἰσ τουσ αἰωνασ αμην. | Eay yap αφητε | τοισ
avo τα | παραπτωματα |. In the margin below the capital € is
the Ammonian section μδ (44) and the Eusebian canon s (66) :
avoo is an abbreviation for ἀνθρώποις. All is written in silver
on fine purple vellum.

PLATE XV_. ἢ

Cod. Beratinus or Evan. Φ, Matt. xxvi. 19-20: ws συνεταξεν | avros is και
ητοιμασαν το πασχα" | Οψιας de γενομενῆς avelerto μετα των]
δωδεκα μαθητων" καὶ αἰσθι]. Observe the reference given for
the paragraph to the Ammonian section and Eusebian canon
on the left : co =279,5=4. The MS. is written in two columns,
and the initial letters of each line are exhibited on the right,
with Am. and Eus., o7a=279, and B=2; which as in the other
case are in a different hand.

VOL. I. b

343

. 124

- 166

we ee
-“4.2 ΓᾺ Ϊ

ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA.

Pages 1-224, passim, for reasons given in Vol. II. 96 note, for Memphitic read
Bohairic ; for Thebaic read Sahidic.
P. 7, 1. 25, for Chapter XI read Chapter XII.
P. 14, 1. 20, for Chapter X read Chapter XI.
P. 87,1. 19, for Synaxaria read Menologies.
P. 119, ll. 11 and 12 from bottom, for 93 read 94; for Memoranda in our
Addenda read ingenious argument in n. 1.
. 149, Τὸ Horner, add now in the Bodleian at Oxford.
. 214, 1. 3 from bottom, for 464 read iv. 64.
. 224, Evan. 250, 1. 3, for p. 144 read p. 150.
. 226, Evan. 274, 1. 2 from end, for Chapter IX read Chapter XII.
. 255, 1. 6 from bottom, for Bibl. Gr. L. read Bibl. Gr. ἃ.
. 885, 1. 1, for 41 read 4.
. 843, 1. 12, for Ev. 1 (2) read Ev. 1 (1).

a= ac ara Miac Maca”)

INTRODUCTION

To

THE CRITICISM OF THE TEXT OF
THE NEW TESTAMENT.

CHAPTER I.

PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS.

1, WHEN God was pleased to make known to man His
purpose of redeeming us through the death of His
Son, He employed for this end the general laws, and worked
according to the ordinary course of His Providential government,
so far as they were available for the furtherance of His merciful
design. A revelation from heaven, in its very notion, implies
supernatural interposition ; yet neither in the first promulgation
nor in the subsequent propagation of Christ’s religion, can we
mark any waste of miracles. So far as they were needed for the
assurance of honest seekers after truth, they were freely resorted
to: whensoever the principles which move mankind in the affairs
of common life were adequate to the exigences of the case, more
unusual and (as we might have thought) more powerful means
of producing conviction were withheld, as at once superfluous
and ineffectual. Those who heard not Moses and the prophets
would scarcely be persuaded, though one rose from the dead.

2. As it was with respect to the evidences of our faith, so
also with regard to the volume of Scripture. God willed that
His Church should enjoy the benefit of His written word, at
once as a rule of doctrine and as a guide unto holy living. For

VOL. I. B

2 PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS.

this cause He so enlightened the minds of the Apostles and
Evangelists by His Spirit, that they recorded what He had
imprinted on their hearts or brought to their remembrance, with-
out the risk of error in anything essential to the verity of the
Gospel. But this main point once secured, the rest was left,
in a great measure, to themselves. The style, the tone, the
language, perhaps the special occasion of writing, seem to have
depended much on the taste and judgement of the several pen-
men. Thus in St. Paul’s Epistles we note the profound thinker,
the great scholar, the consummate orator: St. John pours forth
the simple utterings of his gentle, untutored, affectionate soul:
in St. Peter’s speeches and letters may be traced the impetuous
earnestness of his noble yet not faultless character. Their indi-
vidual tempers and faculties and intellectual habits are clearly
discernible, even while they are speaking to us in the power and
by the inspiration of the Holy Ghost.

3. Now this self-same parsimony in the employment of
miracles which we observe with reference to Christian evidences
and to the inspiration of Scripture, we might look for beforehand,
from the analogy of divine things, when we proceed to consider
the methods by which Scripture has been preserved and handed
down tous. God might, if He would, have stamped His revealed
will visibly on the heavens, that all should read it there: He
might have so completely filled the minds of His servants the
Prophets and Evangelists, that they should have become mere
passive instruments in the promulgation of His counsel, and the
writings they have delivered to us have borne no traces whatever
of their individual characters: but for certain causes which we
can perceive, and doubtless for others beyond the reach of our
capacities, He has chosen to do neither the one nor the other.
And so again with the subject we propose to discuss in the
present work, namely, the relation our existing text of the New
Testament bears to that which originally came from the hands of
the sacred penmen. Their autographs might have been preserved
in the Church as the perfect standards by which all accidental
variations of the numberless copies scattered throughout the
world should be corrected to the end of time: but we know that
these autographs perished utterly in the very infaney of Chris-
tian history. Or if it be too much to expect that the autographs
of the inspired writers should escape the fate which ἧτο: over-

VARIOUS READINGS. 3

taken that of every other known relique of ancient literature,
God might have so guided the hand or fixed the devout attention
both of copyists during the long space of fourteen hundred years
before the invention of printing, and of compositors and printers
of the Bible for the last four centuries, that no jot or tittle
should have been changed of all that was written therein. Such
a course of Providential arrangement we must confess to be
quite possible, but it could have been brought about and main-
tained by nothing short of a continuous, unceasing miracle ;—by
making fallible men (nay, many such in every generation) for
one purpose absolutely infallible. If the complete identity of all
copies of Holy Scripture prove to be a fact, we must of course
receive it as such, and refer it to its sole Author: yet we may
confidently pronounce beforehand, that such a fact could not
have been reasonably anticipated, and is not at all agreeable to
the general tenour of God’s dealings with us.

4, No one who has taken the trouble to examine any two
editions of the Greek New Testament needs be told that this
supposed complete resemblance in various copies of the holy
books is not founded on fact. Even several impressions derived
from the same standard edition, and professing to exhibit a text
positively the same, differ from their archetype and from each
other, in errors of the press which no amount of care or diligence
has yet been able to get rid of. If we extend our researches to
the manuscript copies of Scripture or of its versions which
abound in every great library in Christendom, we see in the
very best of them variations which we must at once impute to
the fault of the scribe, together with many others of a graver
and more perplexing nature, regarding which we can form no
probable judgement, without calling to our aid the resources of
critical learning. The more numerous and venerable the docu-
ments within our reach, the more extensive is the view we
obtain of the variations (or VARIOUS READINGS as they are
called) that prevail in manuscripts. If the number of these
variations was rightly computed at thirty thousand in Mill’s
time, a century and a half ago, they must at present amount
to at least fourfold that quantity.

5. As the New Testament far surpasses all other remains of
antiquity in value and interest, so are the copies of it yet exist-
ing in manuscript and dating from the fourth century of our

BZ

4 PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS.

era downwards, far more numerous than those of the most cele-
brated writers of Greece or Rome. Such as have been already
discovered and set down in catalogues are hardly fewer than three
thousand six hundred, and more must still linger unknown in the
monastic libraries of the East. On the other hand, manuscripts
of the most illustrious classic poets and philosophers are far
rarer and comparatively modern. We have no complete copy of
Homer himself prior to the thirteenth century, though some con-
siderable fragments have been recently brought to light which
may plausibly be assigned to the fifth century; while more than
one work of high and deserved repute has been preserved to our
times only in a single copy. Now the experience we gain from
a critical examination of the few classical manuscripts that
survive should make us thankful for the quality and abundance
of those of the New Testament. These last present us with a vast
and almost inexhaustible supply of materials for tracing the
history, and upholding (at least within certain limits) the purity
of the sacred text: every copy, if used diligently and with judge-
ment, will contribute somewhat to these ends. So far is the
copiousness of our stores from causing doubt or perplexity to the
genuine student of Holy Scripture, that it leads him to recognize
the more fully its general integrity in the midst of partial varia-
tion. What would the thoughtful reader of Aeschylus give for
the like guidance through the obscurities which vex his patience,
and mar his enjoyment of that sublime poet?

6. In regard to modern works, it is fortunate that the art
of printing has wellnigh superseded the use of verbal or (as
it has been termed) Yeatual criticism. When a book once
issues from the press, its author’s words are for the most part
fixed, beyond all danger of change; graven as with an iron
pen upon the rock for ever. Yet even in modern times, as in
the case of Barrow’s posthumous works and Pepys’s Diary and
Lord Clarendon’s History of the Rebellion, it has been occasion-
ally found necessary to correct or enlarge the early editions, from
the original autographs, where they have been preserved. The
text of some of our older English writers (Beaumont and
Fletcher's plays are a notable instance) would doubtless have
been much improved by the same process, had it been possible ;
but the criticism of Shakespeare’s dramas is perhaps the most
delicate and difficult problem in the whole history of literature

TEXTUAL CRITICISM. 5

since that great genius was so strangely contemptuous of the
praise of posterity, that even of the few plays that were
published in his lifetime the text seems but a gathering from
the scraps of their respective parts which had been negligently
copied out for the use of the actors.

7. The design of the science of TEXTUAL CRITICISM, as applied
to the Greek New Testament, will now be readily understood.
By collecting and comparing and weighing the variations of the
text to which we have access, it aims at bringing back that
text, so far as may be, to the condition in which it stood in the
sacred autographs; at removing all spurious additions, if such
be found in our present printed copies; at restoring whatsoever
may have been lost or corrupted or accidentally changed in the
lapse of eighteen hundred years. We need spend no time in
proving the value of such a science, if it affords us a fair
prospect of appreciable results, resting on grounds of satisfactory
evidence. Those who believe the study of the Scriptures to be
alike their duty and privilege, will surely grudge no pains when
called upon to separate the pure gold of God’s word from the
dross which has mingled with it through the accretions of so
many centuries. Though the criticism of the sacred volume is
inferior to its right interpretation in point of dignity and
practical results, yet it must take precedence in order of time:
for how can we reasonably proceed to investigate the sense of
holy writ, till we have done our utmost to ascertain its precise
language ?

8. The importance of the study of Textual criticism is
sometimes freely admitted by those who deem its successful
cultivation difficult, or its conclusions precarious; the rather as
Biblical scholars of deserved repute are constantly putting forth
their several recensions of the text, differing not a little from
each other. Now on this point it is right to speak clearly and
decidedly. There is certainly nothing in the nature of critical
science which ought to be thought hard or abstruse, or even
remarkably dry and repulsive. It is conversant with varied,
curious, and interesting researches, which have given a certain
serious pleasure to many intelligent minds; it patiently gathers
and arranges those facts of external evidence on which alone it
ventures to construct a revised text, and applies them according
to rules or canons of internal evidence, whether suggested by

6 PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS.

experience, or resting for their proof on the plain dictates of
common sense. The more industry is brought to these studies,
the greater the store of materials accumulated, so much the
more fruitful and trustworthy the results have usually proved ;
although beyond question the true application even of the
simplest principles calls for discretion, keenness of intellect,
innate tact ripened by constant use, a sound and impartial
judgement. No man ever attained eminence in this, or in any
other worthy accomplishment, without much labour and some
natural aptitude for the pursuit; but the criticism of the Greek
Testament is a field in whose culture the humblest student may
contribute a little that shall be really serviceable ; few branches
of theology are able to promise, even to those who seek but
a moderate acquaintance with it, so early and abundant reward
for their pains.

9. Nor can Textual criticism be reasonably disparaged as
tending to precarious conclusions, or helping to unsettle the
text of Scripture. Even putting the matter on the lowest
ground, critics have not created the variations they have dis-
covered in manuscripts or versions. They have only taught
us how to look ascertained phaenomena in the face, and try to
account for them; they would fain lead us to estimate the
relative value of various readings, to decide upon their respec-
tive worth, and thus at length to eliminate them. While we
confess that much remains to be done in this department of
Biblical learning, we are yet bound to say that, chiefly by the
exertions of scholars of the last and present generations, the
debateable ground is gradually becoming narrower, not a few
strong controversies have been decided beyond the possibility of
reversal, and while new facts are daily coming to light, critics of
very opposite sympathies are learning to agree better as to the
right mode of classifying and applying them. But even were
the progress of the science less hopeful than we believe it to be
one great truth is admitted on all hands ;—the almost complete
freedom of Holy Scripture from the bare suspicion of wilful
corruption; the absolute identity of the testimony of every
known copy in respect to doctrine, and spirit, and the main
drift of every argument and every narrative through the entire
volume of Inspiration. On a point of such vital moment I am
glad to cite the well-known and powerful statement of the great

KINDS OF READINGS. 7

Bentley, at once the profoundest and the most daring of English
critics: ‘The real text of the sacred writers does not now (since
the originals have been so long lost) lie in any MS. or edition,
but is dispersed in them all. "Tis competently exact indeed in
the worst MS. now extant; nor is one article of faith or moral
precept either perverted or lost in them; choose as awkwardly
as you will, choose the worst by design, out of the whole lump
of readings.’ And again: ‘Make your 30,000 [variations] as
many more, if numbers of copies can ever reach that sum: all
the better to a knowing and a serious reader, who is thereby
more richly furnished to select what he sees genuine. But even
put them into the hands of a knave or a fool, and yet with the
most sinistrous and absurd choice, he shall not extinguish the
light of any one chapter, nor so disguise Christianity, but that
every feature of it will still be the same!’ Thus hath God’s
Providence kept from harm the treasure of His written word,
so far as is needful for the quiet assurance of His church and
people.

10. It is now time for us to afford to the uninitiated reader
some general notion of the nature and extent of the various
readings met with in manuscripts and versions of the Greek
Testament. We shall try to reduce them under a few distinct
heads, reserving all formal discussion of their respective char-
acters and of the authenticity of the texts we cite for the next
volume (Chapter 354). XII

(1) To begin with variations of the gravest kind. In two,
though happily in only two instances, the genuineness of whole
passages of considerable extent, which are read in our printed
copies of the New Testament, has been brought into question.
These are the weighty and characteristic paragraphs Mark xvi.
9-20 and John vii. 58—viii. 11. We shall hereafter defend
these passages, the first without the slightest misgiving, the
second with certain reservations, as entitled to be regarded
authentic portions of the Gospels in which they stand.

(2) Akin to these omissions are several considerable inter-
polations, which, though they have never obtained a place in
the printed text, nor been approved by any critical editor, are

1 ¢Remarks upon a late Discourse of Free Thinking by Phileleutherus
Lipsiensis,’ Part i, Section 82.

8 PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS.

supported by authority too respectable to be set aside without
some inquiry. One of the longest and best attested of these
paragraphs has been appended to Matt. xx. 28, and has been
largely borrowed from other passages in the Gospels (see below,
class 9). It appears in several forms, slightly varying from each
other, and is represented as follows in a document as old as the
fifth century :

‘But you, seek ye that from little things ye may become
great, and not from great things may become little. Whenever
ye are invited to the house of a supper, be not sitting down in
the honoured place, lest should come he that is more honoured
than thou, and to thee the Lord of the supper should say, Come
near below, and thou be ashamed in the eyes of the guests.
But if thou sit down in the little place, and he that is less than
thee should come, and to thee the Lord of the supper shall say,
Come near, and come up and sit down, thou also shalt have
more glory in the eyes of the guests!’

We subjoin another paragraph, inserted after Luke vi. 4 in
only a single copy, the celebrated Codex Bezae, now at Cam-
bridge: ‘On the same day he beheld a certain man working on
the sabbath, and said unto him, Man, blessed art thou if thou
knowest what thou doest; but if thou knowest not, thou art
cursed and a transgressor of the law.’

(3) A shorter passage or mere clause, whether inserted or not in
our printed books, may have appeared originally in the form of
a marginal note, and from the margin have crept into the text,
through the wrong judgement or mere oversight of the scribe.
Such we have reason to think is the history of 1 John v. 7, the
verse relating to the Three Heavenly Witnesses, once so earnestly
maintained, but now generally given up as spurious. Thus too
Acts viii. 87 may have been derived from some Church Ordinal :
the last clause of Rom. viii. 1 (μὴ κατὰ σάρκα περιπατοῦσιν, ἀλλὰ
κατὰ πνεῦμα) is perhaps like a gloss on τοῖς ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ: εἰκῆ
in Matt. v. 227 and ἀναξίως in 1 Cor. xi. 29 might have been
inserted to modify statements that seemed too strong: τῇ ἀληθείᾳ

1 I cite from the late Canon Cureton’s over-literal translation in his ‘ Remains
of a very antient recension of the four Gospels in Syriac,’ in the Preface to
which (pp. Xxxv-xxxviii) is an elaborate discussion of the evidence for this
passage.

? But seo Dean Burgon’s ‘The Revision Revised,’ pp. 858-861.

KINDS OF READINGS. 9

μὴ πείθεσθαι Gal. iii. 1 is precisely such an addition as would
help to round an abrupt sentence (compare Gal. v. 7). Some
critics would account in this way for the adoption of the
doxology Matt. vi. 13; of the section relating to the bloody
sweat Luke xxii. 48, 44; and of that remarkable verse,
John v. 4: but we may well hesitate before we assent to their
views.

(4) Or a genuine clause is lost by means of what is technically
called Homoeotcleuton (ὁμοιοτέλευτον), when the clause ends in
the same word as closed the preceding sentence, and the tran-
scriber’s eye has wandered from the one to the other, to the
entire omission of the whole passage lying between them. This
source of error (though too freely appealed to by Meyer and
some other commentators hardly less eminent than he) is
familiar to all who are engaged in copying writing, and is far
more serious than might be supposed prior to experience. In
1 John ii. 23 ὁ ὁμολογῶν τὸν υἱὸν καὶ τὸν πατέρα ἔχει is omitted
in many manuscripts, because τὸν πατέρα ἔχει had ended the
preceding clause: it is not found in our commonly received
Greek text, and even in the Authorized English version is
printed in italics. The whole verse Luke xvii. 36, were it less
slenderly supported, might possibly have been early lost through
the same cause, since vv. 34, 35, 36 all end in ἀφεθήσεται. A safer
example is Luke xviii. 39, which a few copies omit for this
reason only. Thus perhaps we might defend in Matt. x. 23
the addition after φεύγετε els τὴν ἄλλην οἵ κὰν ἐν τῇ ἑτέρᾳ διώκωσιν
ὑμᾶς, φεύγετε εἰς τὴν ἄλλην (ἑτέραν being substituted for the first
ἄλλην), the eye having passed from the first φεύγετε εἰς τήν to the
second. The same effect is produced, though less frequently,
when two or more sentences begin with the same words, as in
Matt. xxiii. 14, 15, 16 (each of which commences with οὐαὶ
ὑμῖν), one of the verses being left. out in some manuscripts.

(5) Numerous variations occur in the order of words, the sense
being slightly or not at all affected; on which account this
species of various readings was at first much neglected by
collators. Examples abound everywhere: e.g. τὲ μέρος or μέρος
τι Luke xi. 86; ὀνόματι ᾿Ανανίαν or ᾿Ανανίαν ὀνόματι Acts ix. 12;
ψυχρὸς οὔτε Ceords or ζεστὸς οὔτε ψυχρός Apoe. iii. 16. The order
of the sacred names ᾿Ιησοῦς Χριστός is perpetually changed,
especially in St. Paul’s Epistles.

Io PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS.

(6) Sometimes the scribe has mistaken one word for another,
which differs from it only in one or two letters. This happens
chiefly in cases when the uncial or capital letters in which the
oldest manuscripts are written resemble each other, except in
some fine stroke which may have decayed through age. Hence
in Mark v. 14 we find ANHITEIAAN or ANHIT€lAAN; in
Luke xvi. 20 HAKQMENOC or EIAKQMENOC; so we read Aavid

or Δαβίδ indifferently, as, in the later or cursive character, 8 and
v have nearly the same shape. Akin to these errors of the eye
are such transpositions as EAABON for EBAAON or EBAAAON,
Mark xiv. 65: omissions or insertions of the same or similar
letters, as EMACCONTO or EMACQNTO Apoc. xvi. 10: ATAA-
AIACOHNAT or ATAAAIA@OHNAI John v. 35: and the dropping
or repetition of the same or a similar syllable, as EKBAAAONTA-
AAIMONIA or E€KBAAAONTATAAAIMONIA Luke ix. 49;
OYTAEAEAOZACTAI or OYAEAOZACTAL 2 Cor. iii. 10; ATIA-
REZEAEXETO or ΑΠΕΞΕΔΕΧΕΤΟ 1 Pet. 111, 20. It is easy to
see how the ancient practice of writing uncial letters without
leaving a space between the words must have increased the risk
of such variations as the foregoing.

(7) Another source of error is described by some critics as
proceeding ea ore dictantis, in consequence of the scribe writing
from dictation, without having a copy before him. One is not,
however, very willing to believe that manuscripts of the better
class were executed on so slovenly and careless a plan. It seems
more simple to account for the itacisms ' or confusion of certain
vowels and diphthongs having nearly the same sound, which
exist more or less in manuscripts of every age, by assuming that
a vicious pronunciation gradually led to a loose mode of ortho-
graphy adapted to it. Certain it is that itacisms are much more
plentiful in the original subscriptions and marginal notes of the
writers of mediaeval books, than in the text which they copied
from older documents. Itacisms prevailed the most extensively
from the eighth to the twelfth century, but not by any means
during that period exclusively :—indeed, they are found frequently
in the oldest existing manuscripts. In the most ancient manu-
scripts the principal changes are between 1 and ει, αἱ and e,

The word ἠτακισμός or ἰτακισμός is said to have been first used by Cassiodorus
(A.D. 468-560 ?). See Migne, Patr. Lat. t. 70, col. 1128,

ITACISM AND INTERPOLATION. II

though others occur: in later times ἡ 1 and εἰ, ἡ οἱ and v, even o
and ὦ, 7 and ε, are used almost promiscuously. Hence it arises
that a very large portion of the various readings brought together
by collators are of this description, and although in the vast
majority of instances they serve but to illustrate the character
of the manuscripts which exhibit them, or the fashion of the age
in which they were written, they sometimes affect the gram-
matical form (e.g. ἔγειρε or ἔγειραι Mark 111. 3; Acts iii. 6;
passim: ἴδετε or εἴδετε Phil. i. 30), or the construction (ὁ. g.
ἰάσωμαι or ἰάσομαι Matt. xiii. 15: οὐ μὴ τιμήσῃ or οὐ μὴ τιμήσει
Matt. xy. 5: ἵνα καυθήσωμαι or ἵνα καυθήσομαι 1 Cor. xiii. 8,
compare 1 Pet. 111, 1), or even the sense (e.g. ἑταίροις or ἑτέροις
Matt. xi. 16: μετὰ διωγμῶν or, as in a few copies, μετὰ διωγμόν
Mark x. 30: καυχᾶσθαι δὴ οὐ συμφέρει or καυχᾶσθαι δεῖ: οὐ συμφέρει
2 Cor. xii. 1: ὅτι χρηστὸς ὁ Κύριος or ὅτι χριστὸς ὁ Κύριος
1 Pet. ii. 8). Τὸ this cause we may refer the perpetual inter-
change of ἡμεῖς and ὑμεῖς, with their oblique cases, throughout
the whole Greek Testament: eg. in the single epistle of
1 Peter, ch.i.3; 12; ii. 21 bis; iii, 18; 21; v.10. Hence we
must pay the less regard to the reading ἡμέτερον Luke xvi. 12,
though found in two or three of our chief authorities: in Acts
XVll. 28 τῶν καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς, the reading of the great Codex Vati-
canus and a few late copies, is plainly absurd. On the other
hand, a few cases occur wherein that which at first sight
seems a mere ztacism, when once understood, affords an excellent
sense, e.g. καθαρίζων Mark 111. 19, and may be really the true
form.

(8) Introductory clauses or Proper Names are frequently
interpolated at the commencement of Church-lessons (περικοπαί),
whether from the margin of ordinary manuscripts of the Greek
Testament (where they are usually placed for the convenience
of the reader), or from the Lectionaries or proper Service Books,
especially those of the Gospels (Evangelistaria), Thus in our
English Book of Common Prayer the name of Jesus is intro-
duced into the Gospels for the 14th, 16th, 17th, and 18th Sundays
after Trinity; and whole clauses into those for the 3rd and
4th Sundays after Easter, and the 6th and 24th after Trinity’.
To this cause may be due the prefix εἶπε δὲ ὁ Κύριος Luke

1 To this list of examples from the Book of Common Prayer, Dean Burgon
(‘The last twelve verses of St. Mark’s Gospel Vindicated ’ p. 215) adds the Gospels

I2 PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS.

vii. 81; καὶ στραφεὶς πρὸς τοὺς μαθητὰς εἶπε Luke x. 22; and
such appellations as ἀδελφοί or τέκνον Τιμόθεε (after σὺ δέ in
2 Tim. iv. 5) in some copies of the Epistles. The inserted
prefix in Greek Lectionaries is sometimes rather long, as in the
lesson for the Liturgy on Sept. 14 (John xix. 6-35). Hence the
frequent interpolation (e.g. Matt. iv. 18; viii. 5; xiv. 22) or
changed position (John i. 44) of Ἰησοῦς. A peculiarity of style
in 1, 2 Thess. is kept out of sight by the addition of Χριστός
in the common text of 1 Thess. iil. 19; iii. 13: 2 Thess.
1, 8, 19.

(9) A more extensive and perplexing species of various
readings arises from bringing into the text of one of the three
earlier Evangelists expressions or whole sentences which of
right belong not to him, but to one or both the others. This
natural tendency to assimilate the several Gospels must have
been aggravated by the laudable efforts of Biblical scholars
(beginning with Tatian’s Διὰ τεσσάρων in the second century)
to construct a satisfactory Harmony of them all. Some of these
variations also may possibly have been mere marginal notes in
the first instance. Ags examples of this class we will name εἰς
μετάνοιαν interpolated from Luke v. 32 into Mark ii. 17: the
prophetic citation Matt. xxvii. 35 ἵνα πληρωθῇ κ. τ. A. to the
end of the verse, unquestionably borrowed from John xix. 24,
although the fourth Gospel seldom lends itself to corruptions of
this kind. Mark xiii. 14 τὸ ῥηθὲν ὑπὸ Δανιὴλ τοῦ προφήτου, is
probably taken from Matt. xxiv. 15: Luke v. 38 καὶ ἀμφότεροι
συντηροῦνται from Matt. ix. 17 (where ἀμφότεροι is the true
reading) : the whole verse Mark xv. 28 seems spurious, being
received from Luke xxii.37. Even in the same book we observe
an anxiety to harmonize two separate narratives of the same
event, as in Acts ix. 5, 6 compared with xxvi. 14, 15.

(10) In like manner transcribers sometimes quote passages
from the Old Testament more fully than the writers of the New
Testament had judged necessary for their purpose. Thus ἐγγίζει

for Quinquagesima, 2nd Sunday after Easter, 9th, 12th, and 22nd after Trinity,
Whitsunday, Ascension Day, 55. Philip and James, All Saints.

1 Dean Alford (see his critical notes on Luke ix. 56; xxiii. 17) is reasonably
unwilling to admit this source of corruption, where the language of the several

Evangelists bears no close resemblance throughout the whole of the parallel
passages.

ERRORS IN COPYING. 13

μοι..«τῷ στόματι αὐτῶν καί Matt. xv. 8: ἰάσασθαι τοὺς συντε-
τριμμένους τὴν καρδίαν Luke iv. 18: αὐτοῦ ἀκούσεσθε Acts vii. 87:
οὐ ψευδομαρτυρήσεις Rom. xili.9 : ἢ βολίδι κατατοξευθήσεται Heb. xii.
20, and (less certainly) καὶ κατέστησας αὐτὸν ἐπὶ τὰ ἔργα τῶν χειρῶν
σου Heb. 1]. 7, are all open to suspicion as being genuine portions
of the Old Testament text, but not also of the New. In Acts xiii.
33, the Codex Bezae at Cambridge stands almost alone in adding
Ps. ii. 8 to that portion of the previous verse which was unques-
tionably cited by St. Paul.

(11) Synonymous words are often interchanged, and so form
various readings, the sense undergoing some slight and refined
modification, or else being quite unaltered. Thus ἔφη should be
preferred to εἶπεν Matt. xxii. 37, where εἶπεν of the common
text is supported only by two known manuscripts, that at
Leicester, and one used by Erasmus. So also ὀμμάτων is put for
ὀφθαλμῶν Matt. ix. 29 by the Codex Bezae. In Matt. xxv. 16
the evidence is almost evenly balanced between ἐποίησεν and
ἐκέρδησεν (cf. ver. 17). Where simple verbs are interchanged
with their compounds (e.g. μετρηθήσεται with ἀντιμετρηθήσεται
Matt. vii. 2; ἐτέλεσεν with συνετέλεσεν ibid. ver. 28; καίεται
with xaraxaierat xiii. 40), or different tenses of the same verb
(e.g. εἰληφώς with λαβών Acts xiv. 24; ἀνθέστηκε with ἀντέστη
2 Tim. iv. 15), there is usually some internal reason why one
should be chosen rather than the other, if the external evidence
on the other side does not greatly preponderate. When one of
two terms is employed in a sense peculiar to the New Testament
dialect, the easier synonym may be suspected of having origi-
nated in a gloss or marginal interpretation. Hence caeteris
paribus we should adopt δικαιοσύνην rather than ἐλεημοσύνην in
Matt. vi. 1; ἐσκυλμένοι rather than ἐκλελυμένοι ix. 86; ἀθῶον
rather than δίκαιον xxvii. 4.

(12) An irregular, obscure, or incomplete construction will
often be explained or supplied in the margin by words that are
subsequently brought into the text. Of this character is ἐμέμ-
ψαντο Mark vii. 2; δέξασθαι ἡμᾶς 2 Cor. viii. 4; γράφω xill. 2;
προσλαβοῦ Philem. 12 (compare ver. 17), and perhaps δῆλον 1 Tim.
vi.7. More considerable is the change in Acts viii. 7, where the
true reading πολλοὶ... φωνῇ μεγάλῃ ἐξήρχοντο, if translated with
grammatical rigour, affords an almost impossible sense. Or an
elegant Greek idiom may be transformed into simpler language,

14 PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS.

as in Acts xvi. 3 ἤδεισαν γὰρ πάντες ὅτι Ἕλλην 6 πατὴρ αὐτοῦ ὑπῆρχεν
for ἤδεισαν γὰρ ἅπαντες τὸν πατέρα αὐτοῦ ὅτι “Ἕλλην ὑπῆρχεν:
similarly, τυγχάνοντα is omitted by many in Luke x. 30; com-
pare also Acts xviil. 26 fin.; xix. 8, 34 init. The classical μέν
has often been inserted against the best evidence: e.g. Acts
v. 23: xix. 4,15; τ Cor. xii. 20; 2 Cor.iv. 12; Heb. vi. 16. On
the other hand a Hebraism may be softened by transcribers, as
in Matt. xxi. 23, where for ἐλθόντι αὐτῷ many copies prefer the
easier ἐλθόντος αὐτοῦ before προσῆλθεν αὐτῷ διδάσκοντι, and in
Matt. xv.5; Mark vii. 12 (to which perhaps we may add Luke
v.35), where καί is dropped in some copies to facilitate the sense.
Hence καὶ of ἄνθρωποι may be upheld before of ποιμένες in Luke
ii. 15. This perpetual correction of harsh, ungrammatical, or
Oriental constructions characterizes the printed text of the
Apocalypse and the recent manuscripts on which it is founded
(e.g. τὴν γυναῖκα ᾿Ιεζαβὴλ τὴν λέγουσαν ii. 20, for ἡ λέγουσα).

(18) Hence too arises the habit of changing ancient dialectic
forms into those in vogue in the transcriber’s age. The whole
subject will be more fitly discussed at length hereafter (vol. ii.
6. x.); we will here merely note a few peculiarities of this kind
adopted by some recent critics from the oldest manuscripts,
but which. have gradually though not entirely disappeared in
copies of lower date. Thus in recent critical editions Kagap-
ναούμ, Μαθθαῖος, τέσσερες, ἔνατος are substituted for Καπερναούμ,
Ματθαῖος, τέσσαρες, ἔννατος of the common text; οὕτως (not οὕτω)
is used even before a consonant; ἤλθαμεν, ἤλθατε, ἦλθαν, γενάμενος
are preferred to ἤλθομεν, ἤλθετε, ἦλθον, γενόμενος : ἐκαθερίσθη, συν-
ζητεῖν, λήμψομαι to ἐκαθαρίσθη, συζητεῖν, λήψομαι : and ν ἐφελ-
κυστικόν (as it is called) is appended to the usual third persons of
verbs, even though a consonant follow. On the other hand the
more Attic περιπεπατήκει ought not to be converted into περιε-
πεπατήκει in Acts xiv. 8.

(14) Trifling variations in spelling, though very proper to be
noted by a faithful collator, are obviously of little consequence.
Such is the choice between καὶ ἐγώ and κἀγώ, ἐάν and ἄν, εὐθέως
and εὐθύς, Μωυσῆς and Μωσῆς, or even between πράττουσι and
πράσσουσι, between εὐδόκησα, εὐκαίρουν and ηὐδόκησα, ηὐκαίρουν.
To this head may be referred the question whether ἀλλά, γε, δέ,

1 The oldest manuscripts seem to elide the final syllable of ἀλλά before nouns,
but not before verbs: 9. 5. John vi. 32, 89. The common text, therefore, seems

IMPERFECT COPYING. 15

τε, μετά, παρά &c. should have their final vowel elided or not
when the next word begins with a vowel.

(15) A large portion of our various readings arises from the
omission or insertion of such words as cause little appreciable
difference in the sense. To this class belong the pronouns
αὐτοῦ, αὐτῷ, αὐτῶν, αὐτοῖς, the particles οὖν, δέ, re, and the inter-
change of οὐδέ and οὔτε, as also of καί and δέ at the opening of
a sentence.

(16) Manuscripts greatly fluctuate in adding and rejecting
the Greek article, and the sense is often seriously influenced
by these variations, though they seem so minute. In Mark ii.
26 ἐπὶ ᾿Αβιάθαρ ἀρχιερέως ‘in the time that Abiathar was high
priest’ would be historically incorrect, while ἐπὶ ᾿Αβιάθαρ τοῦ
ἀρχιερέως ‘in the days of Abiathar the high priest’ is suitable
enough. The article will often impart vividness and reality
to an expression, where its presence is not indispensable: e. g.
Luke xii. 54 τὴν νεφέλην (if τήν be authentic, as looks probable)
is the peculiar cloud spoken of in 1 Kings xviii. 44 as por-
tending rain. Bishop Middleton’s monograph (‘Doctrine of
the Greek Article applied to the Criticism and Illustration of
the New Testament’), though apparently little known to certain
of our most highly esteemed Biblical scholars, even if its
philological groundwork be thought a little precarious, must
always be regarded as the text-book on this interesting subject,
and is a lasting monument of intellectual acuteness and exact
learning.

(17) Not a few various readings may be imputed to the
peculiarities of the style of writing adopted in the oldest manu-
scripts. Thus IIPOCTETATMENOYCKAIPOYC Acts xvii. 26 may
be divided into two words or three; KAITATIANTA ibid. ver. 25,
by a slight change, has degenerated into κατὰ πάντα. The
habitual abridgement of such words as Θεός or Κύριος some-
times leads to a corruption of the text. Hence possibly comes
the grave variation OC for ©C 1 Tim. iii. 16, and the singular
reading τῷ καιρῷ δουλεύοντες Rom. xii. 11, where the true word
Κυρίῳ was first shortened into KPW1, and then read as KPw,

wrong in Rom. i. 21; iv. 20; v. 14; viii. 15; 1 Cor. i. 17; vi. 11; ix. 27; xiv.
34; 1 Pet. ii.25; Jude 9. Yet to this rule there are many exceptions, 6. g. Gal.
iv. 7 ἀλλὰ vids is found in nearly all good authorities.

1 Tigschendorf indeed (Nov. Test. 1871), from a suggestion of Granville Penn

16 PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS.

K, being employed to indicate KAI in very early times}... Or
a large initial letter, which the scribe usually reserved for a
subsequent review, may have been altogether neglected: whence
we have τι for Or. before στενή Matt. vii. 14. Or —, placed
over a letter (especially at the end of a line and word) to
denote ν, may have been lost sight of; e.g. λίθον μέγα Matt.
xxvii. 60 in several copies, for META. The use of the symbol
fi, which in the Herculanean rolls and now and then in Codex
Sinaiticus stands for πρὸ and προσ indifferently, may have pro-
duced that remarkable confusion of the two prepositions when
compounded with verbs which we notice in Matt. xxvi. 39;
Mark xiv. 35; Acts xii. 6; xvii. 5,26; xx.5,18; xxii. 25. It
will be seen hereafter that as the earliest manuscripts have
few marks of punctuation, breathing or accent, these points
(often far from indifferent) must be left in a great measure to
an editor’s taste and judgement.

(18) Slips of the pen, whereby words are manifestly lost or
repeated, mis-spelt or half-finished, though of no interest to
the critic, must yet be noted by a faithful collator, as they will
occasionally throw light on the history of some particular copy
in connexion with others, and always indicate the degree of care
or skill employed by the scribe, and consequently the weight |
due to his general testimony.

The great mass of various readings we have hitherto at-
tempted to classify (to our first and second heads we will recur
presently) are manifestly due to mere inadvertence or human
frailty, and certainly cannot be imputed to any deliberate in-
tention of transcribers to tamper with the text of Scripture.
We must give a different account of a few passages (we are
glad they are only a few) which yet remain to be noticed.

(19) The copyist may be tempted to forsake his proper

in loc., says, ‘KYPI@ omnino scribi solet K@,’ and this no doubt is the usual form,
even in manuscripts which have xpw my, as well as χω tw, for χριστῷ ἰησοῦ. Yet
the Codex Augiensis (Paul. F) has κρν in 1 Cor. ix. 1.

* Especially, yet not always, at the end of a line. Ka: in καιρός is actually
thus written in Cod. Sinaiticus (x), 1 Macc. ix. 7; xv. 38 ; Matt. xxi. 34;
Rom. iii. 26; Heb. xi. 11; Apoe. xi. 18. So Cod. Sarravianus of the fourth
century in Deut. ix. 20, Cod. Rossanensis of the sixth (but only twice in the
text), the Zurich Psalter of the seventh century is Ps. xevii. 11 3 evi. 3; exvi. 5,
and the Bodleian Genesis (ch. vi. 18) of about a century later. Similarly, καινήν
is written «vqv in Cod. Β. 2 John 5,

REVISION BY THE COPYIST. 17

function for that of a reviser, or critical corrector. He may
simply omit what he does not understand (e.g. δευτεροπρώτῳ
Luke vi. 1; τὸ μαρτύριον τ Tim. ii. 6), or may attempt to get
over a difficulty by inversions and other changes. Thus the
μυστήριον spoken of by St. Paul 1 Cor. xv. 51, which rightly
stands in the received text πάντες μὲν οὐ κοιμηθησόμεθα, πάντες
δὲ ἀλλαγησόμεθα, was easily varied into πάντες κοιμηθησόμεθα,
od π. δὲ GA., as if in mere perplexity. From this source must
arise the omission in a few manuscripts of υἱοῦ Βαραχίου in
Matt. xxili. 35; of Ἱερεμίου in Matt. xxvii. 9; the insertion
of ἄλλου ἐκ before θυσιαστηρίου in Apoc. xvi. 7; perhaps the
substitution of τοῖς προφήταις for “Hoata τῷ προφήτῃ in Mark i. 2,
of οὔπω ἀναβαίνω for οὐκ ἀναβαίνω in John vii. 8, and certainly
of τρίτη for ἕκτη in John xix. 14. The variations between Γερ-
γεσηνῶν and Γαδαρηνῶν Matt. viii. 28, and between Βηθαβαρᾶ
and Βηθανίᾳ John i. 28, have been attributed, we hope and
believe unjustly, to the misplaced conjectures of Origen.

Some would impute such readings as ἔχωμεν for ἔχομεν Rom.
v.13; φορέσωμεν for φορέσομεν 1 Cor. xv. 49, to a desire on the
part of copyists to improve an assertion into an ethical ex-
hortation, especially in the Apostolical Epistles; but it is at
once safer and more simple to regard them with Bishop Chr.
Wordsworth (N.T. 1 Cor. xv. 49) as instances of ¢tacism: see
class (7) above.

(20) Finally, whatever conclusion we arrive at respecting the
true reading in the following passages, the discrepancy could
hardly have arisen except from doctrinal preconceptions. Matt.
xix. 17 Τί με λέγεις ἀγαθόν ; οὐδεὶς ἀγαθὸς εἰ μὴ efs, ὁ Θεός: or Τί
με ἐρωτᾷς περὶ τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ ; εἷς ἐστὶν 6 ἀγαθός : John i. 18 6
μονογενὴς vids or μονογενὴς Θεός : Acts xvi. 7 τὸ πνεῦμα with
or without the addition of Ἰησοῦ: Acts xx. 28 τὴν ἐκκλησίαν
τοῦ Θεοῦ or τὴν ἐκκλησίαν tod Κυρίου: perhaps also Jude ver. 4
δεσπότην with or without Θεόν. Ido not mention Mark xiii. 32
οὐδὲ ὁ vids, as there is hardly any authority for its rejection now
extant ; nor Luke 11. 22, where τοῦ καθαρισμοῦ αὐτῆς of the
Complutensian Polyglott and most of our common editions is
supported by almost no evidence whatever.

11. It is very possible that some scattered readings cannot

be reduced to any of the above-named classes, but enough has
VOL. 1. σ

18 PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS.

been said to afford the student a general notion of the nature
and extent of the subject’. It may be reasonably thought
that a portion of these variations, and those among the most
considerable, had their origin in a cause which must have
operated at least as much in ancient as in modern times, the
changes gradually introduced after publication by the authors
themselves into the various copies yet within their reach. Such
revised copies would circulate independently of those issued
previously, and now beyond the writer’s control; and thus be-
coming the parents of a new family of copies, would originate
and keep up diversities from the first edition, without any fault
on the part of transcribers?. It is thus perhaps we may best
account for the omission or insertion of whole paragraphs or
verses in manuscripts of a certain class [see above (1), (2), (3)];
or, in cases where the work was in much request, for those
minute touches and trifling improvements in words, in con-
struction, in tone, or in the mere colouring of the style [(5), (11),
(12)], which few authors can help attempting, when engaged on
revising their favourite compositions. Even in the Old Testa-

1 My departed friend, Dr. Tregelles, to whose persevering labours in sacred
criticism I am anxious, once for all, to express my deepest obligations, ranged
various readings under three general heads :—substitutions ; additions ; omissions.
Mr, C. E. Hammond, in his scholarlike little work, ‘Outlines of Textual Criticism
applied to the N. T., 1876, 2nd edition,’ divides their possible sources into
Unconscious or unintentional errors, (1) of sight; (2) of hearing; (8) of memory:
and those that are Conscious or intentional, viz. (4) incorporation of marginal
glosses; (5) corrections of harsh or unusual forms of words, or expressions ;
(6) alterations in the text to produce supposed harmony with another passage,
to complete a quotation, or to clear up a presumed difficulty ; (7) Liturgical
insertions. While he enumerates (8) alterations for dogmatic reasons, he adds
that ‘there appears to be no strong ground for the suggestion’ that any such
exist (Hammond, p. 17). Professor Roberts (“Words of the New Testament’
by Drs. Milligan and Roberts, 1873) comprehends several of the foregoing
divisions under one head: ‘ Again and again has a word or phrase been slipped
in by the transcriber which had no existence in his copy, but which was due to
the working of his own mind on the subject before him.’ His examples are
ἔρχεται inserted in Matt. xxv. 6; ἰδοῦσα in Luke i. 29; ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν in Rom. viii. 26
(Part 1. Chap. 1. pp. 5, 6).

® This source of variations, though not easily discriminated from others, must
have suggested itself to many minds, and is well touched upon by the late
Isaac Taylor in his ‘History of the Transmission of Antient Books to modern
times,’ 1827, p. 24. So Dr. Hort, when perplexed by some of the textual
problems which he fails to solve, throws out as an hypothesis not in itself
without plausibility, the notion of ‘a first and a second edition of

the G 1
both conceivably apostolic’ (Gr. Test. Introduction, p. 177). neers

PLAN OF THIS WORK. 10

ment, the song of David in 2 Sam. xxii is evidently an early
draft of the more finished composition, Ps. xviii. Traces of the
writer's curae secwndae may possibly be found in John v. 3, 4;
vii. 58—viii. 11; xiii. 26; Acts xx. 4, 15; xxiv. 6-8. To this
list some critics feel disposed to add portions of Luke xxi—xxiv.

12. The fullest critical edition of the Greek Testament hitherto
published contains but a comparatively small portion of the
whole mass of variations already known; as a rule, the editors
neglect, and rightly neglect, mere errors of transcription. Such
things must be recorded for several reasons, but neither they,
nor real various readings that are slenderly supported, can
produce any effect in the task of amending or restoring the
sacred text. Those who wish to see for themselves how far the
common printed editions of what is called the ‘ textus receptus’
differ from the judgement of the most recent critics, may refer
if they please to the small Greek Testament published in the
series of ‘Cambridge Greek and Latin Texts1) which exhibits
in a thicker type all words and clauses wherein Robert Stephen’s
edition of 1550 (which is taken as a convenient standard) differs
from the other chief modifications of the teatus receptus (viz.
Beza’s 1565 and Elzevir’s 1624), as also from the revised texts
of Lachmann 1842-50, of Tischendorf 18€5-72, of Tregelles
1857-72, of the Revisers of the English New Testament (1881),
and of Westcott and Hort (1881), The student will thus be
enabled to estimate for himself the limits within which the text
of the Greek Testament may be regarded as still open to
discussion, and to take a general survey of the questions on
which the theologian is bound to form an intelligent opinion.

13. The work that lies before us naturally divides itself into
three distinct parts.

I. A description of the sources from which various readings
are derived (or of their EXTERNAL EVIDENCE), comprising

(a) Manuscripts of the Greek New Testament or of por-
tions thereof.
(b) Ancient versions of the New Testament in various
languages.
1 ‘Novum Testamentum Texlis Stephanici a.p. 1550... curante F. H. A.

Scrivener.” Cantabr. 1877 (Editio Major, 1887).
C2

20 PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS.

(c) Citations from the Greek Testament or its versions
made by early ecclesiastical writers, especially by
the Fathers of the Christian Church.

(d) Early printed or later critical editions of the Greek
Testament.

II. A discussion of the principles on which external evi-
dence should be applied to the recension of the sacred volume,
embracing

(a) The laws of INTERNAL EVIDENCE, and the limits of
their legitimate use.

(ὁ) The history of the text and of the principal schemes
which have been proposed for restoring it to its
primitive state, including recent views of Com-
parative Criticism.

(c) Considerations derived from the peculiar character
and grammatical form of the dialect of the Greek
Testament.

Il. The application of the foregoing materials and principles
to the investigation of the true reading in the chief passages
of the New Testament, on which authorities are at variance.

In this edition, as has already been explained in the preface,
it has been found necessary to dividé the treatise into two
volumes, which will contain respectively—

I. First Volume :—Ancient Manuscripts.
II. Second Volume:—Versions, Citations, Editions, Prin-
ciples, and Selected Passages.

It will be found desirable to read the following pages in
the order wherein they stand, although the chief part of
Chapters VII-XIV of the first volume and some portions else-
where (indicated by being printed like them in smaller type)

are obviously intended chiefly for reference, or for less searching
examination.

CHAPTER II.

GENERAL CHARACTER OF THE GREEK MANUSCRIPTS OF
THE NEW TESTAMENT.

AS the extant Greek manuscripts of the New Testament
supply both the most copious and the purest sources of
Textual Criticism, we propose to present to the reader some
account of their peculiarities in regard to material, form, style of
writing, date and contents, before we enter into details respecting
individual copies, under the several subdivisions to which it is
usual to refer them.

1. The subject of the present section has been systematically
discussed in the ‘ Palaeographia Graeca’ (Paris, 1708, folio) of
Bernard de Montfaucon [1655-17411], the most illustrious
member of the learned Society of the Benedictines of St. Maur.
This truly great work, although its materials are rather too
exclusively drawn from manuscripts deposited in French libraries,
and its many illustrative facsimiles are somewhat rudely en-
graved, still maintains a high authority on all points relating to
Greek manuscripts, even after more recent discoveries, especially
among the papyri of Egypt and Herculaneum, have necessarily
modified not a few of its statements. The four splendid volumes
of M. J. B, Silvestre’s ‘ Paléographie Universelle’ (Paris, 1839-
41, &c. folio) afford us no less than 300 plates of the Greek
writing of various ages, sumptuously executed; though the
accompanying letter-press descriptions, by F. and A. Champollion
Fils, seem in this branch of the subject a little disappointing ;
nor are the valuable notes appended to his translation of their
work by Sir Frederick Madden (London, 2 vols. 1850, 8vo)
sufficiently numerous or elaborate to supply the Champollions’
defects. Much, however, may also be learnt from the ‘Hercu-

‘ In this manner we propose to indicate the dates of the birth and death of
the person whose name immediately precedes.

22 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

lanensium voluminum quae supersunt’ (Naples, 10 tom. 1793-
1850, fol.); from Mr. Babington’s three volumes of papyrus
fragments of Hyperides, respectively published in 1850, 1853
and 1858; and especially from the Prolegomena to Tischendorf’s
editions of the Codices Ephraemi (1843), Friderico-Augustanus
(1846), Claromontanus (1852), Sinaiticus (1862), Vaticanus
(1867), and those other like publications (e.g. Monumenta sacra
inedita 1846-1870, and Anecdota sacra et profana 1855) which
have rendered his name perhaps the very highest among scholars
in this department of sacred literature. What I have been able
to add from my own observation, has been gathered from the
study of Biblical manuscripts now in England. To these
sources of information may now be added Professor Watten-
bach’s ‘Anleitung zur griechischen Palacographie’ second
edition, Leipsic, 1877, Gardthausen’s ‘ Griechische Palaeographie,
Leipsic, 1879; Dr. C. R. Gregory's ‘ Prolegomena’ to the eighth
edition of Tischendorf, and especially the publication of ‘The
Palaeographical Society Greek Testament, Parts I and II,
Leipsic, 1884, 1891, ‘ Facsimiles of Manuscripts and Inscriptions’
edited by E. A. Bond and E. M. Thompson, Parts I-XII,
London, 1873-82, and a Manual on ‘Greek and Latin Palaeo-
graphy’ from the hands of Mr. E. Maunde Thompson, of
which the proof-sheets have been most kindly placed by the
accomplished author at the disposal of the editor of this work,
and have furnished to this chapter many elements of enrich-
ment. It may be added, that since manuscripts have been
photographed, all other facsimiles have been put in the shade:
and in this edition references as a rule will be given only to
photographed copies.

2. The materials on which writing has been impressed at
different periods and stages of civilization are the following :—
Leaves, bark, especially of the lime (liber), linen, clay and
pottery, wall-spaces, metals, lead, bronze, wood, waxen ané
other tablets, papyrus, skins, parchment and vellum, and fron
an early date amongst the Chinese, and in the West after the
capture of Samarcand by the Arabs in a.p. 704, papel
manufactured from fibrous substances!. The most ancien!
manuscripts of the New Testament now existing are composec
of vellum or parchment (membrana), the term vellum being

1 ‘Greek and Latin Palaeography,’ Chaps. II, III.

MATERIALS FOR WRITING ON. 23

strictly applied to the delicate skins of very young calves, and
parchment to the integuments of sheep and goats, though the
terms are as a rule employed convertibly. The word parch-
ment seems to be a corruption of charta pergamena, a name
first given to skins prepared by some improved process for
Eumenes, king of Pergamum, about B.c. 150. In judying of the
date of a manuscript on skins, attention must be paid to the
quality of the material, the oldest being almost invariably
written on the thinnest and whitest vellum that could be
procured; while manuscripts of later ages, being usually
composed of parchment, are thick, discoloured, and coarsely
grained. Thus the Codex Sinaiticus of the fourth century is
made of the finest skins of antelopes, the leaves being so large,
that a single animal would furnish only two (Tischendorf, Cod.
Frid.-August. Prolegomena, § 1). Its contemporary, the far-
famed Codex Vaticanus, challenges universal admiration for the
beauty of its vellum: every visitor at the British Museum can
observe the excellence of that of the Codex Alexandrinus of the
fifth century: that of the Codex Claromontanus of the sixth
century is even more remarkable: the material of those purple-
dyed fragments of the Gospels which Tischendorf denominates
N, also of the sixth century, is so subtle and delicate, that some
persons have mistaken the leaves preserved in England (Brit.
Mus. Cotton, Titus C xv) for Egyptian papyrus. Paper made of
cotton? (charta bombycina, called also charta Damascena from
its place of manufacture) may have been fabricated in the
ninth? or tenth century, and linen paper (charta proper) as
early as 1242 a.D.; but they were seldom used for Biblical
manuscripts sooner than the thirteenth, and had not entirely
displaced parchment at the era of the invention of printing,
about a.D. 1450. Lost portions of parchment or vellum
manuscripts are often supplied in paper by some later hand;

1 ‘Recent investigations have thrown doubts on the accuracy of this view ; and
a careful analysis of many samples has proved that, although cotton was
occasionally used, no paper that has been examined is entirely made of that
substance, hemp or flax being the more usual material.’ Maunde Thompson,

. 44.
ὺ 2 Tischendorf (Notitia Codicis Sinaitici, p. 54) carried to St. Petersburg
a fragment of a Lectionary which cannot well be assigned to a later date than
the ninth century, among whose parchment leaves are inserted two of cotton
paper, manifestly written on by the original scribe.

24 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

but the Codex Leicestrensis of the fourteenth century is
composed of a mixture of inferior vellum and worse paper,
regularly arranged in the proportion of two parchment to three
paper leaves, recurring alternately throughout the whole volume.
Like it, in the mixture of parchment and paper, are codd. 233
and Brit. Mus. Harl. 3,161—the latter however not being a
New Testament MS.

3. Although parchment was in occasional, if not familiar, use
at the period when the New Testament was written (ra βιβλία,
μάλιστα τὰς μεμβράνας 2 Tim. iv. 13), yet the more perishable
papyrus of Egypt was chiefly employed for ordinary purposes.
This vegetable production had been used for literary purposes
from the earliest times. ‘Papyrus rolls are represented on the
sculptured walls of Egyptian temples.’ The oldest roll now
extant is the papyrus Prisse at Paris, which dates from 2500 B.c.,
or even earlier, unless those which have been lately discovered
by Mr. Flinders Petrie reach as far, or even farther, back1. The
ordinary name applied in Greek to this material was χάρτης
(2 John 12), though Herodotus terms it βύβλος (11. 100, v. 58),
and in Latin charta (2 Esdr. xv. 2; Tobit vii. 14—Old Latin
Version). Papyrus was in those days esteemed more highly than
skins: for Herodotus expressly states that the Ionians had been
compelled to have recourse to goats and sheep for lack of byblus
or papyrus; and Eumenes was driven to prepare parchment
because the Alexandrians were too jealous to. supply him with
the material which he coveted?. Indeed, papyrus was used far
beyond the borders of Egypt, and was plentiful in Rome under
the Empire, being in fact the common material among the
Romans during that period: and as many of the manuscripts
of the New Testament must have been written upon so perishable
a substance in the earliest centuries since the Christian era, this
probably is one of the reasons why we possess no considerable
copies from before the second quarter of the fourth century.
Only a few fragments of the New Testament on papyrus remain.
We find a minute, if not a very clear description of the mode of
preparing the papyrus for the scribe in the works of the elder
Pliny (Hist. Nat. xiii. 11, 12). The plant grew in Egypt, also

* ‘Ten Years Digging in Egypt,’ pp. 120, &c.
* ‘Greek and Latin Palaeography,’ p. 35 ; Pliny, Nat. Hist. xiii, 11.

PAPYRUS AND VELLUM. 25

in Syria, and on the Niger and the Euphrates. Mainly under
Christian influence it was supplanted by parchment and vellum,
which had superior claims to durability, and its manufacture

ceased altogether-on the conquest of Egypt by the Mohammedans
(A.D. 688). Acrabncabd fz

4, Parchment is said to have been introduced at Rome not
long after its employment by Attalus. Nevertheless, if it had
been in constant and ordinary use under the first Emperors,
we can hardly suppose that specimens of secular writing would
have failed to come down to us. Its increased growth and
prevalence about synchronize with the rise of Constantinopolitan
influence. It may readily be imagined that vellum (especially
that fine sort by praiseworthy custom required for copies of
Holy Scripture) could never have been otherwise than scarce
and dear. Hence arose, at a very early period of the Christian,
era, the practice and almost the necessity of erasing ancient
writing from skins, in order to make room for works in which
the living generation felt more interest, especially when clean
vellum failed the scribe towards the end of his task. This
process of destruction, however, was seldom so fully carried
out, but that the strokes of the elder hand might still be traced,
more or less completely, under the more modern writing. Such
manuscripts are called codices rescripti or palimpsests (παλίμ-
ψήηστα 1), and several of the most precious monuments of sacred
learning are of this description. The Codex Ephraemi at Paris
contains large fragments both of the Old and New Testament
under the later Greek works of St. Ephraem the Syrian: and
the Codex Nitriensis, more recently disinterred from a monastery
in the Egyptian desert and brought to the British Museum,
comprises a portion of St. Luke’s Gospel, nearly obliterated,
and covered over by a Syriac treatise of Severus of Antioch
against Grammaticus, comparatively of no value whatever.
It will be easily believed that the collating or transcribing of
palimpsests has cost much toil and patience to those whose
loving zeal has led them to the attempt: and after all the
true readings will be sometimes (not often) rather uncertain,

1 ‘Nam, quod in palimpsesto, laudo equidem parcimoniam.’ Cicero, Ad
Diversos, vii. 18, though of a waxen tablet. Maunde Thompson, p. 75.

26 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

even though chemical mixtures (of which ‘ the most harmless is
probably hydrosulphuret of ammonia’) have recently been applied
with much success to restore the faded lines and letters of these
venerable records.

5. We need say but little of a practice which St. Jerome?
and others speak of as prevalent towards the end of the fourth
century, that of dyeing the vellum purple, and of stamping
rather than writing the letters in silver and gold. The Cotton
fragment of the Gospels, mentioned above (p. 23), is one of the
few remaining copies of this kind, as are the newly discovered
Codex Rossanensis and the Codex Beratinus, and it is not unlikely
that the great Dublin palimpsest of St. Matthew owes its present
wretched discoloration to some such dye. But, as Davidson
sensibly observes, ‘the value of a manuscript does not depend
on such things’ (Biblical Criticism, vol. ii. p. 264). We care for
them only as they serve to indicate the reverence paid to the
Scriptures by men of old. The style, however, of the pictures,
illustrations, arabesques and initial ornaments that prevail in
later copies from the eighth century downwards, whose colours
and gilding are sometimes as fresh and bright as if laid on but
yesterday”, will not only interest the student by tending to
throw light on mediaeval art and habits and modes of thought,
but will often fix the date of the books which contain them
with a precision otherwise quite beyond our reach.

6. The ink found upon ancient manuscripts is of various
colours *. Black ink, the ordinary writing fluid of centuries
(μέλαν, atramentum, ὅτ.) differs in tint at various periods and
in different countries. In early MSS. it is either pure black
or slightly brown; in the Middle Ages it varies a good deal
according to age and locality. In Italy and Southern Europe
it is generally blacker than in the North, in France and Flanders

1 ‘Habeant qui volunt veteres libros, vel in membranis purpureis auro
argentoque descriptos.’ Praef.in Job. ‘Inficiuntur membranae colore purpureo,
aurum liquescit in litteras.’ Epist. ad Eustochium.

* Miniatures are found even as early as in the Cod. Rossanensis (2) at the
beginning of the sixth century.

* This paragraph which has been rewritten, has been abridged from Mr. Maunde
Thompson’s ‘Greek and Latin Palaeography,’ pp. 50-52, to which readers are
referred for verification and amplification.

INK AND PENS. 27

it is generally darker than in England; a Spanish MS. of
the fourteenth or fifteenth century may usually be recognized
by the peculiar blackness of the ink. Deterioration is observable
in the course of time. The ink of the fifteenth century par-
ticularly is often of a faded grey colour. Inks of green, yellow,
and other colours, are also found, but generally only for
ornamental purposes. Red, either in the form of a pigment
or fluid ink, is of very ancient and common use, being seen even
in early Egyptian papyri. Gold was also used as a writing
fluid at a very early period. Purple-stained vellum MSS. were
usually written upon in gold or silver letters, and ordinary
white vellum MSS. were also written in gold, particularly in
the ninth and tenth centuries, in the reigns of the Carlovingian
kings. Gold writing as a practice died out in the thirteenth
century: and writing in silver appears to have ceased con-
temporaneously with the disuse of stained vellum. The ancients
used the liquid of cuttle-fish. Pliny mentions soot and gum
as the ingredients of writing-ink. Other later authors add
gall-apples: metallic infusions at an early period, and vitriol
in the Middle Ages were also employed.

7. While papyrus remained in common use, the chief instru-
ment employed was a reed (κάλαμος 3 John ver. 13, canna), such as
are common in the East at present: a few existing manuscripts
(e.g. the Codd. Leicestrensis and Lambeth 1850) appear to have
been thus written. Yet the firmness and regularity of the
strokes, which often remain impressed on the vellum or paper
after the ink has utterly gone, seem to prove that in the
great majority of cases the sti/us made of iron, bronze, or other
metal, or ivory or bone, sharp at one end to scratch the letters,
and furnished with a knob or flat head at the other for purposes
of erasure, had not gone wholly out of use. We must add to
our list of writing materials a bodkin or needle (acus), by means
of which and a ruler the blank leaf was carefully divided,
generally on the outer side of the skin, into columns and lines,
whose regularity much enhances the beauty of our best copies.
The vestiges of such points and marks may yet be seen deeply
indented on the surface of nearly all manuscripts, those on one
side of each leaf being usually sufficiently visible to guide the
scribe when he came to write on the reverse. The quill pen

28 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

probably came into use with vellum, for which it is obviously
suited. The first notices of it occur in a story respecting
Theodoric the Ostrogoth, and in a passage of Isidore’s ‘Origines’?
(vi. 18).

8. Little need be said respecting the form of manuscripts,
which in this particular (codices) much resemble printed books.
A few are in large folio; the greater part in small folio or
quarto, the prevailing shape being a quarto (quaternio or quire)
whose height but little exceeds its breadth; some are in octavo,
a not inconsiderable number smaller still: and quires of three
sheets or six leaves, and five sheets or ten leaves (Cod. Vati-
canus), are to be met with. In some copies the sheets have marks
in the lower margin of their first or last pages, like the signatures
of a modern volume, the folio at intervals of two, the quarto at
intervals of four leaves, as in the Codex Bezae of the Gospels
and Acts (D), and the Codex Augiensis of St. Paul’s Epistles (F).
Not to speak at present of those manuscripts which have a
Latin translation in a column parallel to the Greek, as the
Codex Bezae, the Codex Laudianus of the Acts, and the Codices
Claromontanus and Augiensis of St. Paul, many copies of every
age have two Greek columns on each page; of these the Codex
Alexandrinus is the oldest: the Codex Vaticanus has three
columns on a page, the Codex Sinaiticus four. The unique
arrangement * of these last two has been urged as an argument

1 ‘Greek and Latin Palaeography,’ p. 49.

°* Besides the Cod. Sinaiticus, the beautiful Psalter purchased by the National
Library from the Didot sale at Paris has four columns (Mr. J. Rendel Harris),
and besides the Cod. Vaticanus, the Vatican Dio Cassius, the Milan fragment of
Genesis, two copies of the Samaritan Pentateuch at Nablous described by
Tischendorf (Cod. Frid.-Aug. Proleg. § 11), the last part of Cod. Monacensis 208
(Evan, 429), and two Hebrew MSS. Cod. Mon. Heb. 422, and Cod. Reg. Heb. 17,
are arranged in three columns. Tischendorf has more recently discovered a similar
arrangement in two palimpsest leaves of Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus from which
he gives extracts (Not. Cod. Sinait. p. 49) ; in a Latin fragment of the Pentateuch,
the same as the Ashburnham manuscript below, seen by him at Lyons in 1843 ; in
a Greek Evangelistarium of the eighth century, and a Patristic manuscript at
Patmos of the ninth (ibid. p. 10); so that the argument drawn from the triple
columns must not be pressed too far. He adds also a Turin copy of the Minor
Prophets in Greek (Pasinus, Catalogue, 1749), and a Nitrian Syriac codex in the
British Museum ‘quem circa finem quarti saeculi scriptum esse subscriptio
testatur’ (Monum. sacra inedita, vol. i, Proleg. p. xxxi). To this not slender
list Mr. E. Maunde Thompson enables us to annex B. M. Addit. 24142, a Flemish
Latin Bible of the eleventh century. The late Lord Ashburnham in 1868

- ΩΡ Ἀχφλιοάιιος ΜΝ ΥΣΙΘΗΖΘΥ. 90
(9)

m τρχῳφλιοδιι ΟἸΜΗΥΣΙΘΗΣΖ59Υ Υ
(4)

UX.

$ALIGUOENWYAIOHTAVIAY
(τ)

CODICES AND STYLE OF WRITING. 29

for their higher antiquity, as if they were designed to imitate
rolled books, whose several skins or leaves were fastened
together lengthwise, so that their contents always appeared in
parallel columns ; they were kept in scrolls which were unrolled
at one end for reading, and when read rolled up at the other.
This fashion prevails in the papyrus fragments yet remaining,
and in the most venerated copies of the Old Testament preserved
in Jewish synagogues.

9. We now approach a more important question, the style
of writing adopted in manuscripts, and the shapes of the several
letters. These varied widely in different ages, and form the
simplest and surest criteria for approximating to the date of the
documents themselves. Greek characters are properly divided
into ‘majuscules’ and ‘ minuscules,’ or by a subdivision of the
former, into Capitals, which are generally of a square kind, fitted
for inscriptions on stones like E ; Uncials, or large letters}, and a
modification of Capitals, with a free introduction of curves, and
better suited for writing, like €; and Cursives, or small letters,
adapted for the running hand. Uncial manuscripts were written
in what have frequently been regarded as capital letters, formed
separately, having no connexion with each other, and (in the
earlier specimens) without any space between the words, the
marks of punctuation being few: the cursive or running hand
comprising letters more easily and rapidly made, those in the
same word being usually joined together, with a complete
system of punctuation not widely removed from that of printed
books. Speaking generally, and limiting our statement to Greek
manuscripts of the New Testament, Uncial letters or the
Literary or Book-hand prevailed from the fourth to the tenth,
or (in the case of liturgical books) as late as the eleventh
century ; Cursive letters were employed as early as the ninth
or tenth century, and continued in use until the invention of

printed his Old Latin fragments of Leviticus and Numbers, also in three
columns, with a facsimile page; and the famous Utrecht Psalter, assigned by
some to the sixth century, by others to the ninth or tenth, is written with three
columns on a page.

1 ‘Uncialibus, ut vulgo aiunt, literis, onera magis exarata, quam codices,’
Hieronymi Praef. in Job. From this passage the term uncial seems to be derived,
uncia (an inch) referring to the size of the characters. Yet the conjectural reading
‘initialibus’ will most approve itself to those who are familiar with the small Latin
writing of the Middle Ages, in which ὁ is undotted, and ¢ much like ἐ,

30 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

printing superseded the humble labours of the scribe. But
cursive writing existed before the Christian era: and it seems
impossible to suppose that so very convenient a form of penman-
ship could have fallen into abeyance in ordinary life, although
few documents have come down to us to demonstrate the truth
of this supposition.

Besides the broad and palpable distinction between uncial
and cursive letters, persons who have had much experience in the
study of manuscripts are able to distinguish those of either
class from one another in respect of style and character; so that
the period at which each was written can be determined within
certain inconsiderable limits. After the tenth century many
manuscripts bear dates, and such become standards to which
we can refer others resembling them which are undated. But
since the earliest dated Biblical manuscript yet discovered
(Cursive Evan. 481, see below Chap. VII) bears the date
May 7, A.D. 835, we must resort to other means for estimating
the age of more venerable, and therefore more important, copies.
By studying the style and shape of the letters on Greek
inscriptions, Montfaucon was led to conclude that the more
simple, upright, and regular the form of uncial letters; the
less flourish or ornament they exhibit; the nearer their breadth
is equal to their height; so much the more ancient they ought
to be considered. These results have been signally confirmed
by the subsequent discovery of Greek papyri in Egyptian tombs
especially in the third century before the Christian era; and
yet further from numerous fragments of Philodemus, of Epicurus,
and other philosophers, which were buried in the ruins of
Herculaneum in A.D. 79 (‘Fragmenta Herculanensia,’ Walter
Scott). The evidence of these papyri, indeed, is even more
weighty than that of inscriptions, inasmuch as workers in stone,
as has been remarked, were often compelled to prefer straight
lines, as better adapted to the hardness of their material,

where writings on papyrus or vellum would naturally flow
into curves.

10. While we freely grant that a certain tact, the fruit of
study and minute observation, can alone make us capable of
forming a trustworthy opinion on the age of manuscripts ; it is
worth while to point out the principles on which a true

ESTIMATE OF DATE. 31

judgement must be grounded, and to submit to the reader a few

leading facts, which his own research may hereafter enable him
to apply and to extend.

The first three plates at the beginning of this volume represent
the Greek alphabet, as found in the seven following monuments:

(1) The celebrated Rosetta stone, discovered near that place
during the French occupation of Egypt in 1799, and now in the
British Museum. This most important inscription, which in the
hands of Young and Champollion has proved the key to the
mysteries of Egyptian hieroglyphics, records events of no
intrinsic consequence that occurred B.c. 196, in the reign of
Ptolemy V Epiphanes. It is written in the three several forms
of hieroglyphics, of the demotic or common characters of the
country, and of Greek Capitals, which last may represent the
lapidary style of the second century before our era. The
words are undivided, without breathings, accents, or marks of
punctuation, and the uncial letters (excepting I for zeta)
approach very nearly to our modern capital type. In shape
they are simple, perhaps a little rude; rather square than
oblong: and as the carver on this hard black stone was obliged
to avoid curve lines whenever he could, the forms of E, = and =
differ considerably from the specimens we shall produce from
documents described on soft materials, Plate I. No. (1).

(2) The Codex Friderico-Augustanus of the fourth century,
published in lithographed facsimile in 1846, contains on forty-
three leaves fragments of the Septuagint version, chiefly from
1 Chronicles and Jeremiah, with Nehemiah and Esther complete,
in oblong folio, with four columns on each page. The plates are
so carefully executed that the very form of the ancient letters
and the colour of the ink are represented to us by Tischendorf,
who discovered it in the East. In 1859 the same indefatigable
scholar brought to Europe the remainder of this manuscript,
which seems as old as the fourth century, anterior (as he thinks)
to the Codex Vaticanus itself, and published it in 1862, in
facsimile type east for the purpose, 4 tom., with twenty pages
lithographed or photographed, at the expense of the Emperor
Alexander II of Russia, to whom the original had been presented.
This book, which Tischendorf calls Codex Sinaiticus, contains,
besides much more of the Septuagint, the whole New Testament

32 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

with Barnabas’ Epistle and a part of Hermas’ Shepherd annexed.
As a kind of avant-cowrier to his great work he had previously
put forth a tract entitled ‘ Notitia Editionis Codicis Bibliorum
Sinaitici Auspiciis Imperatoris Alexandri ITI susceptae’ (Leipsic,
1860). Of this most valuable manuscript a complete account
will be given in the opening of the fourth chapter, under the
appellation of Aleph (x), assigned to it by Tischendorf, in the
exercise of his right as its discoverer. Plate I. No. 2.

(3) Codex Alexandrinus of the fifth century (A). Plate I.
(4) Codex Purpureus Cotton.: N of the Gospels οὗ ἔμ

(5) Codex Nitriensis Rescriptus, R of the Gospels ἡ sixth
century

Plate III. Plate II.

(6) Codex Dublinensis Rescriptus, Z of the Gospels
(7) Evangelistarium Harleian. 5598, dated a. D. 995.

The leading features of these manuscripts will be described
in the fourth and fifth chapters. At present we wish to
compare them with each other for the purpose of tracing, as
closely as we may, the different styles and fashions of uncial
letters which prevailed from the fourth to the tenth or eleventh
century of the Christian era. The varying appearance of cursive
manuscripts cannot so well be seen by exhibiting their alphabets,
for since each letter is for the most part joined to the others in
the same word, connected passages alone will afford us a correct
notion of their character and general features. For the moment
we are considering the uncials only.

If the Rosetta stone, by its necessary avoiding of curve lines,
gives only a notion of the manner adopted on stone and not in
common writing, it resembles our earliest uncials at least in
one respect, that the letters, being as broad as they are high,
are all capable of being included within circumscribed squares.
Indeed, yet earlier inscriptions are found almost totally destitute
of curves, even O and © being represented by simple squares,
with or without a bisecting horizontal line (see theta, p. 85)1.

* The Cotton fragment of the book of Genesis of the fifth century, whose poor
shrivelled remains from the fire of 1731 are still preserved in the British Museum,
while in common with all other manuscripts it exhibits the round shapes of O
and ©, substitutes a lozenge Ὁ for the circle in phi, after the older fashion (>).
Phi often has much the same shape in Codex Bezae ; e.g. Matt. xiii. 26, Fol. 42 ὃ,
1, 18, and once in Codex Z (Matt. xxi. 26, Plate xlviii),

n4txdbdAwsod LlO ZN
INYORIOQOHUZIOWTIGY

(4)

Dx PALOd wo08E
NWY SICH ZOVIGY

(¥)

ANCIENT WRITING. 33

The Herculanean papyri, however (a specimen of which we
have given in Plate iv. No. 10), are much better suited than
inscriptions can be for comparison with our earliest copies of
Scripture’. Nothing can well be conceived more elegant than
these simply-formed graceful little letters (somewhat diminished
in size perhaps by the effects of heat) running across the volume,
thirty-nine lines in a column, without capitals or breaks between
the words. There are scarcely any stops, no breathings, accents,
or marks of any kind; only that >, < or p are now and then
found at the end of a line, to fill up the space, or to join a word
or syllable with what follows. A very few abbreviations occur,
such as ff in the first line of our specimen, taken from
Philodemus περὶ κακιῶν (Hereul. Volum. Tom. iii, Col. xx.
ll. 6-15), the very manuscript to which Tischendorf compared
his Cod. Friderico-Augustanus (Proleg. § 11). The papyri,
buried for so many ages from A.D. 79 downwards, may probably
be a century older still, since Philodemus the Epicurean was
the contemporary and almost the friend of Cicero®. Hence
from three to four hundred years must have elapsed betwixt the
date of the Herculanean rolls and that of our earliest Biblical
manuscripts. Yet the fashion of writing changed but little
during the interval, far less in every respect than in the four
centuries which next followed, wherein the plain, firm, upright
and square uncials were giving place to the compressed, oblong,
ornamented, or even sloping forms which predominate from the
seventh or eighth century downwards. While advising the
reader to exercise his skill on facsimiles of entire passages,
especially in contrasting the lines from Philodemus (No. 10) with
those from the oldest uncials of the New Testament (Nos. 11--
14; 17; 18; 20; 24); we purpose to examine the several
alphabets (Nos. 1-7) letter by letter, pointing out to the student
those variations in shape which palaeographers have judged the
safest criteria of their relative ages. Alpha, delta, theta, οἷ, pr,
omega, are among the best tests for this purpose.

Alpha is not often found in its present familiar shape, except in

1 Our facsimile is borrowed from the Neapolitan volumes, but Plate 57 in the
Paléographie Universelle φιλοδήμου περι μουσικὴ has the advantage of colours for
giving a lively idea of the present charred appearance of these papyri.

2 Cicero de Finibus, Lib. 11, c. 85. The same person is apparently meant in
Orat. in Pisonem, ce. 28, 29.

VOL, I. D

34 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

inscriptions, where the cross line is sometimes broken into an angle
with the vertex downwards (A). Even on the Rosetta stone the left
limb leans against the upper part of the right limb, but does not
form an angle with its extremity, while the cross line, springing not
far from the bottom of the left limb, ascends to meet the right about half
way down. Modifications of this form may be seen in the Herculanean
rolls, only that the cross line more nearly approaches the horizontal,
and sometimes 15 almost entirely so. The Cod. Frid.-August.’ does not
vary much from this form, but the three generating lines are often
somewhat curved. In other books, while the right limb is quite straight,
the left and cross line form a kind of loop or curve, as is very observable
in the Nitrian fragment R, and often in Codd. Alex., Ephraemi, Bezae,
the newly discovered Rossanensis, and in the Vatican more frequently
still, in all which alpha often approximates to the shape of our English a.
And this curve may be regarded as a proof of antiquity; indeed
Tischendorf (Proleg. Cod. Sin. p. xxx, 1863) considers it almost peculiar
to the papyri and the Coptic character. Cod. N (which is more recent
than those named above) makes the two lines on the left form a sharp
angle, as do the Cotton fragment of Genesis (see p. 32, note 1) and Cod.
Claromontanus, Plate xiv. No. 41, only that the lines which contain
the angle in this last are very fine. In later times, as the letters
grew tall and narrow, the modern type of A became more marked,
as in the first letter of Arundel 547 (No. 16), of about the tenth
century, though the form and thickness seen in the Cod. Claro-
montanus continued much in vogue to the last. Yet alpha even in
Cod. Claromontanus and Cotton Genesis occasionally passes from the
angle into the loop, though not so often as in Cod. A and its com-
panions. Cod. Borgianus (T), early in the fifth century, exaggerated
this loop into a large ellipse, if Giorgi’s facsimile may be trusted. In
Cod. Laudianus E of the Acts and Cureton’s palimpsest Homer too
the loop is very decided, the Greek and Latin ὦ in Laud. (No. 25)
being alike. Mark also its form in the papyrus scrawl No. 9 (from
one of the orations of Hyperides edited by Mr. Babington), which may
be as old as the Rosetta stone. The angular shape adopted in Cod. Z
(Nos. 6, 18) is unsightly enough, and (I believe) unique.

Beta varies less than Alpha. Originally it consisted of a tall
perpendicular line, on the right side of which four straight lines are
so placed as to form two triangles, whereof the vertical line comprises
the bases, while a small portion of that vertical line entirely separates
the triangles (B). This ungraceful figure was modified very early,
even in inscriptions. On the Rosetta stone (No. 1) the triangles are
rounded off into semicircles, and the lower end of the vertical curved.
Yet the shape in manuscripts is not quite so elegant. The lower
curve is usually the larger, and the curves rarely touch each other.

‘We prefer citing Cod. Frid.-August., because our examples have been
actually taken from its exquisitely lithographed pages; but the facsimile of part
of a page from Luke xxiv represented in Tischendorf’s Cod. Sinaiticus, from
which we have borrowed six lines (No. 11 Ὁ), will be seen to resemble exactly
the portion published in 1846.

mee) AXho2.0dmo€e N19 29 azine
(8)

apn Ase INZNINVII+-HZ3VOo
fs (L)
mM fx Dp
LIddtrozNmvsienzawiap

(9)

FORMS OF UNCIAL LETTERS. 35

Such are Codd. ANRZ, Rossanensis (sometimes), and the Cotton
Genesis. In the Herculanean rolls the letter comes near the common
cursive 8; in some others (as Cod, Rossanensis at times) its shape is
quite like the modern B. When oblong letters became common, the
top (e.g. in Cod. Bezae) and bottom extremities of the curve ran into
straight lines, by way of return into the primitive shape (see No. 36,
dated A.D. 980). In the very early papyrus fragment of Hyperides
it looks like the English R standing on a base (No. 9,1. 4). But
this specimen rather belongs to the semi-cursive hand of common life,
than to that of books.

Gamma in its simplest form consists of two lines of equal thick-
ness, the shorter so placed upon the longer, which is vertical, as to
make one right angle with it on the right side. Thus we find it in
the Rosetta stone, the papyrus of Hyperides, the Herculanean rolls,
and very often in Cod. A. The next step was to make the horizontal
line very thin, and to strengthen its extremity by a point, or knob,
as in Codd. Ephraemi (No. 24), RZ: or the point was thus strengthened
without thinning the line, e.g. Codd. Vatican., Rossanensis, N and
most later copies, such as Harl. 5598 (No. 7) or its contemporary
Parham 18 (No. 36). In Cod. Bezae (No. 42) gamma much resembles
the Latin r.

Delta should be closely scrutinized. Its most ancient shape is an
equilateral triangle, the sides being all of the same thickness (Δ).
Cod. Claromontanus, though of the sixth century, is in this instance
as simple as any: the Herculanean rolls, Codd. Vatican., Sinait., and
the very old copy of the Pentateuch at Paris (Colbert) or ‘Cod. Sar-
ravianus’ and Leyden, much resemble it, only that sometimes the
Herculanean sides are slightly curved, and the right descending stroke
of Cod. Vatican. is thickened. In Cod. A begins a tendency to prolong
the base on one or both sides, and to strengthen one or both ends
by points. We see a little more of this in Cod. Rossanensis and in
the palimpsest Homer of the fifth century, published by Cureton. The
habit increases and gradually becomes confirmed in Codd. Ephraemi
(No. 24), the Vatican Dio Cassius of the fifth or sixth century, in
Cod. R, and particularly in N and E of the Acts (Nos. 4, 14, 25).
In the oblong later uncials it becomes quite elaborate, e.g. Cod. B
of the Apocalypse, or Nos. 7, 21, 36. On the Rosetta stone and in
the Cod. Bezae the right side is produced beyond the triangle, and
is produced and slightly curved in Hyperides, curved and strongly
pointed in Cod. Z.

Epsilon has its angular form on the Rosetta marble and other inscrip-
tions in stone; in the oldest manuscripts it consists as an uncial of a
semicircle, from whose centre to the right of it a horizontal radius
is drawn to the concave circumference. Thus it appears in the Hercu-
lanean rolls (only that here the radius is usually broken off before it
meets the circle), in Codd. Frid.-August., Vatican., the two Paris
Pentateuchs (Colbert-Leyden fifth century, Coislin. sixth) and the
Cotton Genesis. In Cod. Alex. a slight trace is found of the more
recent practice of strengthening each of the three extremities with

D2

36 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

knobs, but only the radius at times in Cod. Rossanensis. The custom
increases in Codd. Ephraemi, Bezae, and still more in Codd. NRZ,
wherein the curve becomes greater than a semicircle. In Hyperides
(and in a slighter degree in Cod. Claromon. No. 41) the shape almost
resembles the Latin e. The form of this and the other round letters
was afterwards much affected in the narrow oblong uncials: see Nos.
7, 16, 36.

Zeta on the Rosetta stone maintains its old form (1), which is
indeed but the next letter reversed. In manuscripts it receives its
usual modern shape (Z), the ends being pointed decidedly, slightly,
or not at all, much after the manner described for epsilon. In old
copies the lower horizontal line is a trifle curved (Cod. R, No. 5), or
even both the extreme lines (Cod. Z, No. 6, and Cod. Augiensis
of St. Paul). In such late books 88 Parham 18 (a.p. 980, facsim.
No. 36) Zeta is so large as to run far below the line, ending in a kind
of tail.

Eta does not depart from its normal shape (H) except that in
Cod. Ephraemi (No. 24) and some narrow and late uncials (e.g. Nos.
7, 36) the cross line is often more than half way up the letter. In
a few later uncials the cross line passes outside the two perpendiculars,
as in the Cod. Augiensis, twenty-six times on the photographed page of
Scrivener’s edition.

Theta deserves close attention. In some early inscriptions it is
found as a square, bisected horizontally ([Π). On the Rosetta stone
and most others (but only in such monuments) it is a circle, with a
strong central point. On the Herculanean rolls the central point is
spread into a short horizontal line, yet not reaching the circumference
(No. 10, 1.8). Thence in our uncials from the fourth to the sixth
century the line becomes a horizontal diameter to a true circle (Codd.
Vatican., Sinait., Codd. ANRZ, Ephraemi, Claromont., Rossanensis,
and Cureton’s Homer). In the seventh century the diameter began
to pass out of the circle on both sides: thence the circle came to be
compressed into an ellipse (sometimes very narrow), and the ends of
the minor axis to be ornamented with knobs, as in Cod. B of the
Apocalypse (eighth century), Cod. Augiensis (ninth century), LX of
the oo after the manner of the tenth century (Nos. 7, 16, 21,
36, 38).

Iota would need no remark but for the custom of placing over it
and upsilon, when they commence a syllable, either a very short
straight line, or one or two dots. After the papyrus rolls no copy
is quite without them, from the Codex Alexandrinus, the Cotton
Genesis and Paris-Leyden Pentateuch, Cod. Z and the Isaiah included
in it, to the more recent cursives ; although in some manuscripts they
are much rarer than in others. By far the most usual practice is to
put two points, but Cod. Ephraemi, in its New Testament portion
stands nearly alone with the Cotton Genesis (ch. xviii. 9) in exhibiting
the straight line; Cod. Alexandrinus in the Old Testament. but not
in the New, frequently resembles Codd, Ephraemi and the Cotton

UNCIAL LETTERS. 37

Genesis in placing a straight line over iota, and more rarely over
upstlon, instead of the single or double dots; Cod. Sinaiticus employs
two points or a straight line (as in Z’s Isaiah) promiscuously over both
vowels, and in Wake 12, a cursive of the eleventh century, the former
frequently pass into the latter in writing. Codd. Borgianus (T) and
Claromont. have but one point; Codd. N and Rossanensis have two for
tota, one for upsilon.

Kappa deserves notice chiefly because the vertex of the angle
formed by the two inclined lines very frequently does not meet the
perpendicular line, but falls short of it a little to the right: we observe
this in Codd. ANR, Ephraemi, Rossanensis, and later books. The
copies that have strong points at the end of epsilon &c. (e.g. Codd.
NR and AZ partly) have the same at the extremity of the thin or
upper limb of Kappa. In Cod. D a fine horizontal stroke runs a little
to the left from the bottom of the vertical line. Compare also the initial
letter in Cod. M, No. 32.

Lambda much resembles alpha, but is less complicated. All our
models (except Harl. 5598, No. 7), from the Rosetta stone downwards,
have the right limb longer than the left, which thus leans against its
side, but the length of the projection varies even in the same passage
(e.g. No. 10). In most copies later than the Herculanean rolls and
Cod. Sinaiticus the shorter line is much the thinner, and the longer
slightly curved. In Cod. Z (Nos. 6, 18) the projection is curved
elegantly at the end, as we saw in delta.

Mu varies as much as most letters. Its normal shape, resembling the
English M, is retained in the Rosetta stone and most inscriptions, but at
an early period there was a tendency to make the letter broader, and not
to bring the re-entering or middle angle so low as in English (e.g. Codd.
Vaticanus and Sinaiticus). In Cod. Ephraemi this central angle is
sometimes a little rounded: in Codd. Alex. and Parham 18 the lines
forming the angle do not always spring from the top of the vertical
lines: in Arund. 547 (No. 16) they spring almost from their foot,
forming a thick inelegant loop below the line, the letter being rather
narrow: Harl. 5598 (No. 7) somewhat resembles this last, only that the
loop is higher up. In the Herculanean rolls (and to a less extent in the
Cotton Genesis) the two outer lines cease to be perpendicular, and lean
outwards until the letter looks much like an inverted W (No. 10). In
the papyrus Hyperides (No. 9) these outer lines are low curves, and the
central lines rise in a kind of flourish above them. Mu assumes this
shape also in Cod. T, and at the end of a line even in Codd. Vaticanus
and Sinaiticus. This form is so much exaggerated in some examples,
that by discarding the outer curves we obtain the shape seen in Cod.
Z (Nos. 6, 18) and one or two others (e.g. Paul M in Harl. 5613,
No. 34), almost exactly resembling an inverted pi. So also in the
Isaiah of Cod. Z, only that the left side and base line were made by one
stroke of the pen.

Nu is easier, the only change (besides the universal transition from
the square to the oblong in the later uncials) being that in a few cases

38 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

the thin cross line does not pass from the top of the left to the bottom of
the right vertical line as in English (N), but only from about half-way
or two-thirds down the left vertical in the Cotton Genesis, Codd. A,
Rossanensis, Harl. 5598 (No. 7), and others; in Codd. NNR Parham 18
it often neither springs from the top of one, nor reaches the foot of the
other (Nos. 4, 5, 11b, 12, 36); while in Cod. Claromont. (No. 41) it is
here and there not far from horizontal. In a few cursives (e.g. 440
Evan. at Cambridge, and Tischendorf’s loti or 61 of the Acts), H and N
almost interchange their shapes: so in Evan. 66 and Wake 34 at the
end of a line only.

Xi in the Rosetta stone and Herculanean rolls consists of three
parallel straight lines, the middle one being the shortest, as in modern
printed Greek : but all our Biblical manuscripts exhibit modifications of
the small printed ξ, such as must be closely inspected, but cannot easily
be described. In the Cotton Genesis this αὖ is narrow and smaller than
its fellows, much like an old English J resting on a horizontal base which
curves downwards: while in late uncials, as B of the Apocalypse, Cod.
Augiensis (1. 13 Scrivener’s photographed page), and especially in Parham
18 (No. 36), the letter and its flourished finial are continued far below
the line. For the rest we must refer to our. facsimile alphabets, &c.
The figures in Cod. Frid.-August. (Nos. 2, 11a, ll. 3, 8) look particularly
awkward, nor does the shape in Cod. Rossanensis much differ from
these. In Cod, ἘΠ, the Zurich Psalter of the seventh century, and
Mr. W. White’s fragment W4, wi is the common Z with a large horizontal
line over it, strengthened by knobs at each end.

Omicron is unchanged, excepting that in the latest uncials (No. 16, 36)
the circle is mostly compressed, like theta, into a very eccentric ellipse.

Pi requires attention. Its original shape was doubtless two vertical
straight lines joined at top by another horizontal, thinner perhaps but
not much shorter than they. Thus we meet with it on the Rosetta
stone, Codd. R, Vatican., Sinaiticus, Ephraemi, Claromontanus, Laud. of
the Acts, the two Pentateuchs, Cureton’s Homer, and sometimes Cod. A
(No. 12). The fine horizontal line is, however, slightly produced on
both sides in such early documents as the papyri of Hyperides and
Herculaneum, and in the Cotton Genesis, as well as in Cod. A occa-
sionally’. Both extremities of this line are fortified by strong points in
Codd. N and Rossanensis, and mostly in Cod. A, but the left side only
in Cod. Z, and this in Cod. Bezae occasionally becomes a sort of hooked
curve. The later oblong pi was usually very plain, with thick vertical
lines and a very fine horizontal, in Arund. 547 (No. 16) not at all
produced; in Harl. 5598 (No. 7) slightly produced on both sides; in
Parham 18 (No. 36) produced only on the right.

_ Fho is otherwise simple, but in all our authorities except inscriptions
is produced below the line of writing, least perhaps in the papyri and

a Cod. A is found in the simpler form in the Old Testament, but mostly with
the horizontal line produced in the New.

UNCIAL LETTERS. 39

Cod. Claromont., considerably in Codd. AX (Nos. 12, 38), most in Parham
18 (No. 36): Codd. N, Rossanensis, and many later copies have the
lower extremity boldly bevelled. The form is P rather than P in Codd.
πὰ. In Cod. D a horizontal stroke, longer and thicker than in kappa,
runs to the left from the bottom of the vertical line.

Sigma retains its angular shape (C or =) only on inscriptions, as the
Rosetta, and that long after the square shapes of omicron and theta were
discarded. The uncial or semicircular form, however, arose early, and to
this letter must be applied all that was said of epsilon as regards terminal
points (a knob at the lower extremity occurs even in Cod. ἐξ, e.g. Acts ii.
31), and its cramped shape in later ages.

Tau in its oldest form consists of two straight lines of like thickness,
the horizontal being bisected by the lower and vertical one. As early as
in Cod. Sinaiticus the horizontal line is made thin, and strengthened on
the left side only by a point or small knob (Nos. 3, 11): thus we find it
in Cod. Laud. of the Acts sometimes. In Cod. Alex. both ends are
slightly pointed, in Codd. Ephraemi, Rossanensis, and others much more.
In Cod. Bezae the horizontal is curved and flourished ; in the late uncials
the vertical is very thick, the horizontal fine, and the ends formed into
heavy triangles (e.g. No. 16).

Upsilon on the Rosetta stone and Herculanean rolls is like our Y, all
the strokes being of equal thickness and not running below the line: nor
do they in Hyperides or in Codd. XZ and Augiensis, which have the
upper lines neatly curved (Nos. 6, 9, 18, 38). The right limb of many
of the rest is sometimes, but not always curved; the vertical line in
Codd. Vatican. and Sinaiticus drops slightly below the line; in Codd. A,
Ephraemi, Cotton Genesis, Cureton’s Homer, Laud. of the Acts and
Rossanensis somewhat more; in others (as Codd. Bezae NR) considerably.
In the subscription to St. Matthew’s Gospel, which may be by a somewhat
later hand, a horizontal line crosses the vertical a little below the curved
lines in Cod. Rossanensis. In later uncials (Nos. 7, 36) it becomes
a long or awkward Y, or even degenerates into a long V (No. 16); or, in
copies written by Latin scribes, into Y reversed. We have described
under iota the custom of placing dots, &c. over upsilon. But in
Tischendorf’s Leipzig II. (fragments from Numbers to Judges of the
seventh or eighth century) upsilon receives two dots, iota only one.
Once in Cod. Z (Matt. xxi. 5) and oftener in its Isaiah a convex semi-
circle, like a circumflex, stands over upsilon.

Phi is a remarkable letter. In most copies it is the largest in the
alphabet, quite disproportionately large in Codd. ZL (Paris 62) and others,
and to some extent in Codd. AR, Ephraemi, Rossanensis, and Claromont.
The circle (which in the Cotton Genesis is sometimes still a lozenge, see
above, p. 32, note 1), though Jarge and in some copies even too broad
(e.g. No. 18), is usually in the line of the other letters, the vertical line
being produced far upwards (Cod. Augiens. and Nos, 16, 41), or down-
wards (No. 10), or both (No. 36). On the Rosetta stone the circle is
very small] and the straight line short.

40 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

Chi is ἃ simple transverse cross (X) and never goes above or below the
line. The limb that inclines from left to right is in the uncial form
for the most part thick, the other thin (with final points according to the
practice stated for epsilon), and this limb or both (as in Cod. Z) a little
curved.

Psi is a rare but trying letter. Its oldest form resembled an English
V with a straight line running up bisecting its interior angle. On the
Rosetta stone it had already changed into its present form (7), the curve
being a small semicircle, the vertical rising above the other letters and
falling a little below the line. In the Cotton Genesis pst is rather taller
than the rest, but the vertical line does not rise above the level of the circle.
In Codd. ANR and Rossanensis the under line is prolonged: in R the two
limbs are straight lines making an angle of about 45° with the vertical,
while oftentimes in Hyperides and Cod. Augiensis (Scrivener’s photograph,
11. 18, 23) they curve downwards; the limbs in N and R being strongly
(slightly in Rossanensis) pointed at the ends, and the bottom of the
vertical bevelled as usual. In Cod. B of the Apocalypse, in Evan.
OW4z, and even in Hyperides, the limbs (strongly pointed) fall into
a straight line, and the figure becomes a large cross (No. 7). In Evan.
66 the vertical is crossed above the semicircle by a minute horizontal
line.

Omega took the form ©, even when omicron and theta were square ;
thus it appears on the Rosetta stone, but in the Hyperides and Hercu-
laneum rolls it is a single curve, much like the w of English writing, only
that the central part is sometimes only a low double curve (No. 10, 1. 6).
In the Cotton Genesis, Codd. Vatican., Sinaiticus, Alex., Ephraemi, Bezae,
Claromont., Nitriens., Rossanensis, there is little difference in shape,
though sometimes Cod. Vatican. comes near the Herculanean rolls, and
Cod. Alex. next to it: elsewhere their strokes (especially those in the
centre) are fuller and more laboured. Yet in Cod. N it is often but
a plain semicircle, bisected by a perpendicular radius, with the ends of
the curve bent inwards (No. 14, 1. 2). In the late uncials (Nos. 7, 16) it
almost degenerates into an ungraceful W, while in Cod. Augiensis (photo-
graph, 1. 18) the first limb is occasionally a complete circle.

These details might be indefinitely added to by references to
other codices and monuments of antiquity, but we have employed
most of the principal copies of the Greek Testament, and have
indicated to the student the chief points to which his attention

should be drawn. Three leading principles have perhaps been
sufficiently established by the foregoing examples :

First, that the uncials used in writing differ from the capitals

cut in stone by the curved shapes which the writing hand
naturally adopts +.

Secondly, that the upright uncials of square dimensions

1 See Maunde Thompson’s ‘Greek and Latin Palaeography.’

CURSIVE WRITING. 41

are more ancient than those which are narrow, oblong, or
leaning}.

Thirdly, that the simpler and less elaborate the style of
writing, the more remote is its probable date.

Copies of a later age occasionally aim at imitating the fashion
of an earlier period, or possibly the style of the older book from
which their text is drawn. But this anachronism of fashion
may be detected, as well by other circumstances we are soon to
mention, as from the air of constraint which pervades the whole
manuscript: the rather as the scribe will now and then fall into
the more familiar manner of his contemporaries; especially
when writing those small letters which our Biblical manuscripts
of all dates (even the most venerable) perpetually crowd into the
ends of lines, in order to save space.

11. We do not intend to dwell much on the cursive hand-
writing. No books of the Greek Scriptures earlier than the
ninth century in this style are now extant?, though it was
prevalent long before in the intercourse of business or common
life. The papyri of Hyperides (e.g. No. 9) and the Herculanean
rolls, in a few places, show that the process had then com-
menced, for the letters of each word are often joined, and
their shapes prove that swiftness of execution was more aimed
at than distinctness. This is seen even more clearly in a
petition to Ptolemy Philometor (B.c. 164) represented in the
‘Paléographie Universelle’ (No. 56). The same great work
contains (No. 66) two really cursive charters of the Emperors

1 Codd. B of Apocalypso, ©* A (No. 80) of the Gospels, and Silvestre’s No. 68,
all of about the eighth century, slope more or less to the right ; Cod. T (No. 35) of
the ninth century, a very little to the left. Tischendorf assigns to the seventh
century the fragments comprising Leipzig II. (see p. 39), though they lean much
to the right (Monum. sacra ined. tom. i, pp. xxx-xxxiv, 141-176), and those of
Isaiah (ibid. pp. xxxvi, xxxvii, 187-199).

2 The earliest cursive Biblical manuscript formerly alleged, i.e. Evan. 14, on
examination proves to have no inscription whatever. ‘On folio 392, in a com-
paratively modern hand, is rather uncouthly written ἐγράφη νικηφόρου βασιλεύον-
τος A. Z What the initials A. Z. stand for I do not know.’ (Dean Burgon,
Guardian, Jan. 15, 1873.) The claim of priority for Cod. 14 being thus disposed
of (though it must be noted that Dr. C. R. Gregory refers it without doubt to the
tenth century), we may note that Cod. 429 of the Gospels is dated 978, Cod. 148
of the Acts 984, Cod. 5P¢ 994, and A, written partly in cursives, and partly in uncials
is of the ninth century. But the date May 7, 835 a.p. is plainly visible on
Cod. 481, which is therefore indisputably the earliest.

42 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

Maurice (a.p. 600) and Heraclius (A.D. 616). Other instances
of early cursive writing may be found in two Deeds of Sale,
A.D. 616, and 599, a Manumission in 355, an Official Deed in 233,
a Deed of Sale in 154, in Aristotle on the Constitution of Athens,
about 100, in a Farm Account in 78-79, in a Receipt in A.D. 20,
in the Casati contract in B.c. 114, in a Letter on Egyptian Con-
tracts in 146, a Treasury Circular in 170, in a Steward’s letter
of the third century B.c., in various documents of the same
century lying in the British Museum, at Paris, Berlin, Leyden,
and elsewhere, of which the oldest, being amongst the papyri
discovered by Dr. Flinders Petrie at Gurob is referred to B. 0. 268,
and the Leyden papyrus to 2601. Yet the earliest books of a later
age known to be written in cursive letters are Cod. 481 (Scholz
461, dated 4.D. 835) the Bodleian Euclid (dated Α. Ὁ. 888) and
the twenty-four dialogues of Plato in the same Library (dated
A.D. 895)*. There is reason to believe, from the comparatively
unformed character of the writing in them all, that Burney 19
in the British Museum (from which we have extracted the
alphabet No. 8, Plate iii), and the minute, beautiful and
important Codex 1 of the Gospels at Basle (of which see a
facsimile No. 23), are but little later than the Oxford books,
and may be referred to the tenth century. Books copied after
the cursive hand had become regularly formed, in the eleventh,

* See Maunde Thompson, Greek and Latin Palaeology, chap. x. pp. 130, &e.,
and chap. viii. pp. 107, ὅς; Notices et Extracts des MSS. de la Bibliotheque
Imperiale, Paris, plate xxiv. no. 21, pl. xlviii. no. 21 tr, xlvi. no. 69, 6, xxi. no.
17, xiii. no. 5, xl. no. 62, xviii. 2, pl. xliv; Cat. Gr. Papyri in Brit. Mus.
Palaeograph. Soe. ii. pl. 148, 144, Mahaffy,’ Petrie Papyri, pl. xiv, xxix. ὅσ,
(Cunningham Memoirs of R. Irish Academy).

* At the end of the Euclid we read eypapy χειρι στεφανου κληρικου μηνι σεπτεμ-
βριωι wd. ζ΄ ere κοσμου 5 T > € εκτησαμην ἀρεθας πατρεὺς τὴν παρουσαν βιβλιον : of
the Plato, ἐγραφη χειρι tw καλλιγραφου " evruxws apeOn διακονωι πατρει " νομισματων
βυζαντίεων δεκα και Tpiwy " μηνι νοεμβριωι ινδικτιωνος 1d * ere κοσμου ςυδ βασιλειας
λέοντος του φιλοχὺ wov βασιλειου του αειμνιστου. It should be stated that these
very curious books, both written by monks, and indeed all the dated manuscripts
of the Greek Testament we have seen except Canonici 34 in the Bodleian (which
reckons from the Christian era, a.p. 1515-6), calculate from the Greek era of the
Creation, September 1, 8.c. 5508. To obtain the year a.D., therefore, from
January 1 to August 31 in any year, subtract 5508 from the given year; from
September 1 to December 81 subtract 5509. The indiction which usually
accompanies this date is a useful check in case of any corruption or want of

legibility in the letters employed as numerals. Both dates are given in Evan.
558, viz. a. M. 6938, and a.p. 1480.

CURSIVE WRITING. 43

twelfth and thirteenth centuries, are hard to be distinguished by
the mere handwriting, though they are often dated, or their age
fixed by the material (see p. 23), or the style of their illumina-
tions. Colbert. 2844, or 83 of the Gospels (facsim. No. 39), is
attributed to the eleventh century, and Burney 21 (No. 15)}, is
dated a.D. 1292, and afford good examples of their respective
dates. Beta (1. 1 letter 4), when joined to other letters, is barely
distinguishable from upsilon?; nw is even nearer to mw; the
tall forms of eta and epsilon are very graceful, the whole style
elegant and, after a little practice, easily read. Burney 22
(facsimile No. 87) is dated about the same time, A.D. 1319, and
the four Biblical lines much resemble Burney 21%. In the
fourteenth century a careless style came into fashion, of which
Cod. Leicestrensis (No. 40) is an exaggerated instance, and
during this century and the next our manuscripts, though not
devoid of a certain beauty of appearance, are too full of arbitrary
and elaborate contractions to be conveniently read. The
formidable list of abbreviations and ligatures represented in
Donaldson’s Greek Grammar (p. 20, third edition)‘ originated at
this period in the perverse ingenuity of the Greek emigrants in
the West of Europe, who subsisted by their skill as copyists;

1 The writer of Burney 21 (155) a.p. 1292 (Evan. 571), 6 ταπεινος Θεοδωρος
ἁγιωπετριτης Taxa και καλλιγραφος as he calls himself (that is, as I once supposed,
monk of the Convent of Sancta Petra at Constantinople, short-hand and fair
writer), was the scribe of at least jive more copies of Scripture now extant:
Birch’s Havn. 1, a.v. 1278 (Evan. 234); Evan. 90, a.p. 1293; Evan. 548, ap.
1295; Scholz’s Evan. 412, a.p. 1301; Evan. 74, undated. To this list Franz
Delitzsch (1818-1890) (Zeitschr. f. luth. Theol. 1868, ii, Abhandlungen, pp.
217, 218) adds from Matthaei, Synaxarion in Mose. Syn. Typograph. xxvi. a.p. 1295,
and recognizes Hagios Petros, the country of Theodoros, as a town in the Morea,
on the borders of Arcadia, from whose school students have attended his own
lectures at Erlangen.

* Hence in the later uncials, some of which must therefore have been copied
from earlier cursives, B and Ὑ (which might seem to have no resemblance) are
sometimes confounded : e.g. in Parham 18 (a.D. 980), v for 8, Luke vi. 34; 8forv,
John x. 1, especially where 8 begins or ends a line: e.g. Evan. 59, John vii. 35.
Evan. 59 has 8 for v very often, yet there is no extra trace that it was copied
from an uncial.

8. The full signature not easily deciphered is ἐτελειώθη τὸ παρὸν ἅγϊον εὐαγγέλιον
κατὰ τὴν KC τοῦ iavvovapiou μηνὸς τῆς [9] wx ¢ ἔγχρονίας. Presuming that s is
suppressed before ὦ καὶ ¢ this is 6827 of the Greeks, a. p. 1319.

* Compare also Buttmann’s Greek Grammar (Robinson’s translation) p. 467 ; Bast
in (Schaefer’s Gregorius Corinthius) tabb. ad fin.; Gardthausen, Palaeographie,
Ρ. 248, &e.

44 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

and these pretty puzzles (for such they now are to many a fair
classical scholar), by being introduced into early printed books’,
have largely helped to withdraw them from use in modern times.

12. We have now to describe the practice of Biblical
manuscripts as regards the insertion of . forming a diphthong
with the long vowels eta and omega, also with alpha long,
whether by being ascript, i.e. written by their side, or subscript,
i.e. written under them. In the earliest inscriptions and in the
papyri of Thebes « ascript (the dota not smaller than other
letters) is invariably found. In the petition to Ptolemy
Philometor (above, p. 41) it occurs four times in the first line,
three times in the third: in the fragments of Hyperides it is
perpetually though not always read, even where (especially with
verbs) it has no rightful place, e.g. eras καὶ αντιβολωι (facsimile
No. 9, Il. 3, 4) for αἰτῶ καὶ ἀντιβολῶ. A little before the Christian
era it began to grow obsolete, probably from its being lost in
pronunciation. In the Herculanean Philodemus (the possible
limits of whose date are from B.c. 50 to A. D. 79) as in Evann.
556, 604 (Matt. ii. 12, 13), it is often dropped, though more
usually written. In Codd. Vaticanus and Sinaiticus it is
probably not found, and from this period it almost disappears
from Biblical uncials?; in Cureton’s Homer, of the fifth or
perhaps of the sixth century, « ascript is sometimes neglected,
but usually inserted ; sometimes also 1 is placed above H or Q,
an arrangement neither neat nor convenient. With the cursive
character . ascript came in again, as may be seen from the
subscriptions in the Bodleian Euclid and Plato (p. 42, note 1).
The semicursive fragment of St. Paul’s Epistles in red letters
(M of St. Paul, Plate xii No. 34), used for the binding of Harleian
5613, contains 1 ascript twice, but I have tried in vain to verify
Griesbach’s statement (Symbol. Crit. ii. p. 166) that it has ι
subscript ‘bis tantum aut ter.’ I can find no such instance in

* Thus the type cast for the Royal Printing Office at Paris, and used by
Robert Stephen, is said to have been modelled on the style of the calligrapher
Angelus Vergecius, from whose skill arose the expression ‘he writes like ‘an
angel.’ Codd. 296 of the Gospels, 124 of the Acts, 151 of St. Paul are in his hand.

* Yet Tischendorf (N.T. 1859, Proleg. p. exxxiii) cites ηιδισαν from Cod. Bezae
(Mark i. 34), fvAow (Luke xxiii. 31) from Cod. Cyprius, a from Cod. Ὁ (Matt.
xxv. 15) and Cod. A (Luke vii. 4). Add Cod. Bezae πατρωιου Acts xxii. 8, Scrive-
nev’s edition, Introd. p. xix. Bentley’s nephew speaks of « ascript as in the first
hand of Cod. B, but he seems to have been mistaken.

IOTA ASCRIPT OR SUBSCRIPT. 45

these leaves. The cursive manuscripts, speaking generally,
either entirely omit both forms, or, if they give either, far more
often neglect than insert them. Cod. 1 of the Gospels exhibits the
ascript ι. Of forty-three codices now in England which have been
examined with a view to this matter, twelve have no vestige of
either fashion, fifteen represent the ascript use, nine the subscript
exclusively, while the few that remain exhibit both indifferently1.
The earliest cursive copy ascertained to exhibit 1 subscript is
Matthaei’s r (Apoc. 50? [x]), and after that the Cod. Ephesius
(Evan. 71), dated Α.Ὁ. 1160. The subscript 1 came much into vogue
during the fifteenth century, and thus was adopted in printed books.

13. Breathings (spiritus) and accents? were not applied
systematically to Greek Texts before the seventh century. But
a practice prevailed in that and the succeeding century of
inserting them in older manuscripts, where they were absent
prima manu. That such was done in many instances (e.g.
in Codd. Vatican. and Coislin. 202 or H of St. Paul) appears
clearly from the fact that the passages which the scribe who
retouched the old letters for any cause left unaltered, are
destitute of these marks, though they appear in all other places.
Cod. & exhibits breathings, apparently by the original scribe, in
Tobit vi. 9; Gal. v.21 only. The case of Cod. Alexandrinus is
less easy. Though the rest of the book has neither breathings
(except a few here and there) nor accents, the first four lines of
each column of the book of Genesis (see facsimile No. 12), which
are written in red, are fully furnished with them. These marks
Baber, who edited the Old Testament portion of Cod. A, pro-
nounced to be by a second hand (Notae, p. 1); Sir Frederick
Madden, a more competent judge, declares them the work of the
original scribe (Madden’s Silvestre, Vol. i. p. 194, note), and
after repeated examination we know not how to dissent from his
view*. So too in the Sarravian Pentateuch of the fifth century

1 In B-C iii. 10 (dated 1480), the whole manuscript being written by the same
hand, we have ε ascript twenty-five times up to Luke i. 75, then on the same page
+ subscript in Luke i. 77 and eighty-five times afterwards: the two usages are no-
where mixed. In Evan. 558, subscript and ascript are mixed in the same page,
Lue. i. 75, 77. ;

ἡ The invention of breathings, accents, and stops is attributed to Aristophanes
of Byzantium, 260 B.c.

3 See below vol. ii. 6. ix. 9. note, end. Dr. Scrivener appears not to have
formed a positive opinion, which indeed in some of these cases is hardly possible,

46 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

we read TONYN (Lev. xi. 7) by the first hand. The Cureton
palimpsest of Homer also has them, though they are occasionally
obliterated, and some few are evidently inserted by a corrector ;
the case is nearly so with the Milan Homer edited by Mai; and
the same must be stated of the Vienna Dioscorides (Silvestre,
No. 62), whose date is fixed by internal evidence to about A.D.
500. In the papyrus fragment of the Psalms, now in the British
Museum, the accents are very accurate, and the work of the
original scribe. These facts, and others like these, may make us
hesitate to adopt the notion generally received among scholars
on the authority of Montfaucon (Palaeogr. Graec. p. 33), that
breathings and accents were not introduced primd manw before
the seventh or eighth century; although up to that period, no
doubt, they were placed very incorrectly, and often omitted
altogether. The breathings are much the more ancient and
important of the two. The spzritus lenis indeed may be a mere
invention of the Alexandrian grammarians of the second or third
century before Christ, but the spiritus asper is in fact the
substitute for a real letter (H) which appears on the oldest
inscriptions ; its original shape being the first half of the H (F),
of which the second half was subsequently adopted for the lenis
(4). This form is sometimes found in manuscripts of about the
eleventh century (e.g. Lebanon, B.M. Addit. 11800 or ks, and
usually in Lambeth 1178 or ἃ") ed. of 1550, but even in the
Cod. Alexandrinus the comma and inverted comma are several
times substituted to represent the denis and asper respectively
(facsimile No. 12): and at a later period this last was the ordinary,
though not quite the invariable, mode of expressing the breath-
ings. Aristophanes of Byzantium (keeper of the famous Library
at Alexandria under Ptolemy Euergetes, about B.c. 240), though
probably not the inventor of the Greek accents, was the first to
arrange them in a system. Accentuation must have been
a welcome aid to those who employed Greek as a learned,
though not as their vernacular tongue, and is so convenient and
suggestive that no modern scholar can afford to dispense with its
familiar use: yet not being, like the rough breathing, an essen-
tial portion of the language, it was but slowly brought into
general vogue. It would seem that in Augustine's age [354-430]
the distinction between the smooth and rough breathing in the
manuscripts was just such a point as a careful reader would

BREATHINGS AND ACCENTS. 47

mark, a hasty one overlook!. Hence it is not surprising that
though these marks are entirely absent both from the Theban
and Herculanean papyri, a few breathings are apparently by the
first hand in Cod. Borgianus or T (Tischendorf, N. T. 1859,
Proleg. p. cxxxi). One rough breathing is just visible in that
early palimpsest of St. John’s Gospel, I? or Ν᾿. Such as appear,
together with some accents, in the Coislin Octateuch of the
sixth or seventh century, may not the less be primd manw
because many pages are destitute of them; those of Cod. Claro-
montanus, which were once deemed original, are now pronounced
by its editor Tischendorf to be a later addition. Cod. N, the
purple fragment so often spoken of already, exhibits primd
manu over certain vowels a kind of smooth breathing or slight
acute accent, sometimes little larger than a point, but inserted on
no intelligible principle, so far as we can see, and far oftener
omitted entirely. All copies of Scripture which have not been
specified, down to the end of the seventh century, are quite
destitute of breathings and accents. An important manuscript
of the eighth or ninth century, Cod. L or Paris 62 of the Gospels,
has them for the most part, but not always; though often in the
wrong place, and at times in utter defiance of all grammatical
rules. Cod. B of the Apocalypse, however, though of the same
age, has breathings and accents as constantly and correctly as
most. Codices of the ninth century, with the exception of three
written in the West of Europe (Codd. Augiensis or Paul F,
Sangallensis or A of the Gospels, and Boernerianus or Paul G,
which will be particularly described afterwards), are all ac-
companied with these marks in full, though often set down
without any precise rule, so far as our experience has enabled
us to observe. The uncial Evangelistaria (e.g. Arundel 547 ;
Parham 18; Harleian 5598), especially, are much addicted to
prefixing the speritus asper improperly; chiefly, perhaps, to
words beginning with H, so that documents of that age are but
slender authorities on such points. Of the cursives the general
tendency is to be more and more accurate as regards the accentua-

1 He is speaking (Quaestion. super Genes. clxii) of the difference between
ῥάβδου αὐτοῦ and ῥάβδου αὑτοῦ, Gen. xlvii. 81. ‘Fallit enim eos verbum Graecum,
quod eisdem literis scribitur, sive ejus, sive suae : sed accentus [he must mean the
breathings] dispares sunt, et ab eis, qui ista noverunt, in codicibus non contem-

nuntur’ (Opera, Tom. iv. p. 53, ed. 1586, Lugdun.) ; adding that ‘suae’ might be
expressed by ἑαυτοῦ.

48 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

tion, the later the date: but this is only a general rule, as some
that are early are as careful, and certain of the latest as
negligent, as can well be imagined. All of them are partial
to placing accents or breathings over both parts of a word com-
pounded with a preposition (e.g. ἐπὶσυνάξαι), and on the other
hand often drop them between a preposition and its case (e. g.
ἐπάροτρον).

14. The punctuation in early times was very simple. In the
papyri of Hyperides there are no stops at all, in the Herculanean
rolls exceeding few: Codd. Sinaiticus and Vaticanus (the latter
very rarely by the first hand) have a single point here and there
on a level with the top of the letters, and occasionally a very
small break in the continuous uncials, with or (as always in
Cod. 1" of the sixth century) without the point, to denote a pause
in the sense. Codd. A N have the same point a little oftener ;
in Codd. C 5 (Paris 314) Z and the Cotton Genesis the single
point stands indiscriminately at the head, middle, or foot of the
letters, while in E (Basil. A. N. iii. 12) of the Gospels and B of
the Apocalypse, as in Cod. Marchalianus of the Prophets (sixth
or seventh century), this change in the position of the point
indicates a full-stop, half stop, or comma respectively. In Cod. L,
of the same date as Codd. E and B (Apoc.), besides the full point
we have the comma (::.) and semicolon (::), with a cross also for
a stop. In Codd. Y © (of about the eighth century) the single
point has its various powers as in Cod. E, &c., but besides this
are double, treble, and in Cod. Y quadruple, points with different
powers. In late uncials, especially Evangelistaria, the chief
stop is a cross, often in red (e.g. Arund. 547); while in Harleian
5598 3 seems to be the note of interrogation’. When the con-
tinuous writing came to be broken up into separate words (of
which Cod. Augiensis in the ninth century affords one of the
earliest examples) the single point was intended to be placed
after the last letter of each word, on a level with the middle of
the letters. But even in this copy it is often omitted in parts,
and in Codd. AG, written on the same plan, more frequently
still. Our statements refer only to the Greek portions of these

1 In the Gale Evangelistarium (Trin. Coll. Camb. Ο. 4. 22) the interrogative
clause is set between two such marks in red. Hence it seems not so much a stop
asa vocal note. In the Armenian and Spanish languages the note of interroga-
tion is set before the interrogative clause, and very conveniently too.

PUNCTUATION, 49

copies ; the Latin semicolon (;) and the note of interrogation (?)
occur in their Latin versions. The Greek interrogation (;) first
occurs about the ninth century, and (,) used as a stop a little later.
The Bodleian Genesis of this date, or a little earlier, uses (,) also
as an interrogative: so in later times B-C. iii. 5 [xii], and Evan.
556 [xii]. In the earliest cursives the system of punctuation
is much the same as that of printed books: the English colon (:)
not being much used, but the upper single point in its stead’.
In a few cursives (e. g. Gonville or 59 of the Gospels), this upper
point, set in a larger space, stands also for a full stop: indeed
(-) is the only stop found in Tischendorf’s lo“ or 61 of the Acts
(Brit. Mus. Add. 20,003): while (;) and (-) are often confused in
440 of the Gospels (Cantab. Mm. 6. 9). The English comma,
placed above a letter, is used for the apostrophus, which occurs
in the very oldest uncials, especially at the end of proper names,
or to separate compounds (8. g. az’ ορφανισθεντες in Cod. Clarom.),
or when the word ends in ξ or ρ (e.g. capé’ in Cod. B, θυγατηρ᾽
in Codd. Sinait. and A, yep’ in Cod. A, dozep’ in the Diosco-
rides, A.D. 500), or even to divide syllables (e.g. συριγ᾽γας in Cod.
Frid.-August., πολλα, κατεστραμμενη, αναγίγελι in Cod. Sinai-
ticus). In Cod. Z it is found only after αλλ and μεθ, but in Z's
Isaiah it indicates other elisions (e.g. ez). This mark is more
rare in Cod. Ephraemi than in some others, but is used more or
less by all, and is found after εξ, or οὐχ, and a few like words,
even in the most recent cursives. In Cod. Bezae and others it
assumes the shape of > rather than that of a comma.

15. Abbreviated words are perhaps least met with in Cod.
Vatican., but even it has 60, xo, wo, xo, mva for θεός, κύριος,
ἰησοῦς, χριστός, πνεῦμα, &c. and their cases. The Cotton Genesis
has θου ch. i. 27 by a later hand, but θεου ch. xli. 38. Besides
these Codd. Sinaiticus, Alex., Ephraemi and the rest supply
avoc, ovvoc, mp (np Cod. Sarrav. Num. xii. 14, &c., πτηρ Cod.

1 The earliest known example of the use of two dots occurs in the Artemisia
papyrus at Vienna (Maunde Thompson, p. 69), and other early instances are
found in a letter of Dionysius to Ptolemy about 8.0. 160, published by the
French Institute, 1865, in ‘Papyrus grecs du Musée du Louvre,’ ὅσο. tom. xviii.
Qe ptie, pl. xxxiv, pap. 49, and in fragments of the Phaedo of Plato discovered
at Gurob. The same double points are also occasionally set in the larger spaces
of Codd. Sinaiticus, Sarravianus, and Bezae, but in the last-named copy for the
most part in a later hand.

VOL. I. E

50 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

Rossanensis), pnps Ans OF mAp ΟΥ̓ τὰμ ΟΥ̓ τὴμ (vedp Cod. Sarrav. .»

iA or wA or ἰσηλ, δαδ, and some of them onp for σωτήρ, VT
9

for vids, παρνος for παρθένος (Bodleian Genesis), cpa for σταυρός :

Cod. L has ave’, and Cod. Vatican. in the O/d Testament avos
and zpc occasionally, iA and ἰλὴμ or tAp often!; Evan. 604 has
onp for σωτήρ, and ἐθν for ἐθνῶν 5. Cod. Bezae always writes at
length ἀνθρωπος, μητηρ, υἷος, σωτηρ, ovpavos, Saved, ἰσραηλ,
ἱερουσαλημ; but abridges the sacred names into χρσ, ino? &c. and
their cases, as very frequently, but by no means invariably, do
the kindred Codd. Augiens., Sangall, and Boerner. Cod. Z
seldom abridges, and all copies often set vios in full. A few dots
sometimes supply the place of the line denoting abbreviation
(8. g. do Cotton Genesis, avor Colbert. Pentateuch). A straight
line over the last letter of a line, sometimes over any vowel,
indicates N (or also M in the Latin of Codd. Bezae and Claro-
mont.) in all the Biblical uncials, but is placed only over
numerals in the Herculanean rolls: κι, τι, and less often θὲ for
καί (see p. 16, note 1), -ται, -θαι are met with in Cod. Sinaiticus
and all later except Cod. Z: 8 for ov chiefly in Codd. L,
Augiensis, B of the Apocalypse, and the more recent uncials.
Such compendia scribendi as ἢ in the Herculanean rolls (above
Ῥ- 83) occur mostly at the end of lines: that form, with MY
(No. 11 ἃ, 1. 4), and a few more even in the Cod. Sinaiticus ; in
Cod. Sarrav. M stands for both pov and μοι; in Cureton’s
Homer we have Π’ for πους, Cs for -cas and such like. In later
books they are more numerous and complicated, particularly in
cursive writing. The terminations ° for os, — for v, ἡ or “ for
ov,” for ats,~ for wy or w or ws, " for ns,” for ov are familiar ;
besides others, peculiar to one or a few copies, e.g. ry for rr in
Burney 19, and Burdett-Coutts i. 4,h for av, Ὁ for ep, ~ for a,
Ὁ for ap in the Emmanuel College copy of the Epistles (Paul 30,
No. 38), and : for a, € or 7 for av, V for as in Parham 17 of the
Apocalypse. Other more rare abridgements are * for es in
Wake 12, Y (Burdett-Coutts 1. 4) or < or * for ev, ** for « and
ὅ for ἐσ (B-C. iii. 37), +» for ἐσ and τε for ce and} for τησ (B-C.

1 Abbot, ubi supra.

2 Hoskier, Cod. 604, p. xiii.

3 Even Codex Sinaiticus has ἐν and w in consecutive lines (Apoc. xxii. 20, 21),
and xpu Rom. vii. 4.

ABBREVIATIONS, CAPITALS. 51

ii. 26), τε ἴον ται and ¢ for wo (B-C. iii. 42), A, for nv (B-C. iii. 10),
Ὁ for τσ and ὃ or 3 for ow (B-C. iii. 41), A for w or ἐστι, * for αν,
Ὁ or for os, for as, 7 or ὁ for os, 7 for te or -tes ΟΥ THY OF
tov,” for ew, € for ovs or ws (Gale O. iv. 22). The mark > is
not only met with in the Herculanean rolls, but in the Hyperides
(facsimile 9, 1. 6), in Codd. Vaticanus and Sinaiticus, the two
Pentateuchs, Codd. Augiensis, Sangall. and Boernerianus, and

seems merely designed to fill up vacant space, like the flourishes
in a legal instrument *

16. Capital letters of a larger size than the rest at the
beginning of clauses, &c. are freely met with in all documents
excepting in the oldest papyri, the Herculanean rolls, Codd.
Vaticanus, Sinaiticus, the Colbert Pentateuch, Isaiah in Cod. Z,
and one or two fragments besides?. Their absence is a proof
of high antiquity. Yet even in Codd. Vaticanus, Sinaiticus, and
Sarravianus, which is the other part of the Colbert Pentateuch
(in the first most frequently in the earlier portions of the Old
Testament), the initial letter stands a little outside the line of
writing after a break in the sense, whether the preceding line
had been quite filled up or not. Such breaks occur more regu-
larly in Codex Bezae, as will appear when we come to describe
it®. Smaller capitals occur in the middle of lines in Codd. Bezae
and Marchalianus, of the sixth and seventh centuries respectively.
Moreover, all copies of whatever date are apt to crowd small

1 See below p. 64, note 4,

? ¢Fragmenta pauca evangelii Johannis palimpsesta Londinensia [Evan. 1" or
N°). In ceteris haec fere tria: Dionis Cassii fragmenta Vaticana—vix enim qui
in his videntur speciem majorum litterarum habere revera differunt—item frag-
menta palimpsesta [Pha&thontis] Euripidis Claromontana et fragmenta Menandri
Porphiriana’ (Tischendorf, Cod. Vatic. Proleg. p. xviii, 1867).

3 The English word paragraph is derived from the παραγραφαί͵ which are often
straight lines, placed in the margin to indicate a pause in the sense. Professor
Abbot, ubi supra, p. 195, alleges not a few instances where these dashes are thus
employed. A specimen is given in Scrivener’s Cod. Sinaiticus, facsimile 3: see
his Cod. Sin., Introduction, p. xl and note. Thus also they appear in Cod.
Sarravianus (Tischendorf, Mon. sacra ined. vol. iii. pp. xiv, xx). In Cod Bezae
f is set in the margin forty-nine times by a later hand, and must be designed
for the same purpose, though the mark sometimes occurs where we should hardly
look for it (Scrivener, Cod. Bezae, Introduction, p. xxviii and note). In Cod.
Marchalianus the dash stands over the capital at the beginning of a line, or over
the first letter where there is no capital. Lastly, in Codd. Vatic. and Sinait. ris

somet'mes set in the middle οἱ a line to indicate a paragraph break, followed by
‘in the margin of the next line.

EQ

52 4GREEK MANUSCRIPTS,.

letters into the end of a line to save room, and if these small
letters preserve the form of the larger, it is reasonable to
conclude that the scribe is writing in a natural hand, not an
assumed one, and the argument for the antiquity of such a docu-
ment, derived from the shape of its letters, thus becomes all the
stronger. The continuous form of writing separate words must
have prevailed in manuscripts long after it was obsolete in
common life: Cod. Claromont., whose text is continuous even in
its Latin version, divides the words in the inscriptions and
subscriptions to the several books.

17. The stichometry of the sacred books has next to be
considered. The Greeks and Romans measured the contents of
their MSS. by lines, not only in poetry, but also artificially
in prose for a standard line of fifteen or sixteen syllables,
called by the earliest writers ἔπος, afterwards orixos'.|\ Not
only do Athanasius [d. 373], Gregory Nyssen [d. 396], Epi-
phanius [d. 403], and Chrysostom [d. 407] inform us that
in their time the Book of Psalms was already divided
into στίχοι, while Jerome [d. 420 3] testifies the same for the
prophecies of Isaiah; but Origen also [d. 254] speaks of the
second and third Epistles of St. John as both of them not
exceeding one hundred στίχοι, of St. Paul’s Epistles as consisting
of few, St. John’s first Epistle as of very few (Euseb. Hist. Eccles.
vi. 25, cited by Tischendorf, Cod. Sinait., Proleg. p. xxi, note ὦ,
1863). Even the apocryphal letter of our Lord to Abgarus is
described as ὀλιγοστίχου μέν, πολυδυνάμου δὲ ἐπιστολῆς (Huseb.
Η. E. i. 18): while Eustathius of Antioch in the fourth century
reckoned 135 στίχοι between John viii. 59 and x. 41. More
general is the use of the word in Ephraem the Syrian [d. 378],
Ὅταν δὲ ἀναγινώσκῃς, ἐπιμελῶς καὶ ἐμπόνως ἀναγίνωσκε, ἐν πολλῇ
καταστάσει διερχόμενος τὸν στίχον (tom. iii. 101). As regards the

1 Many other examples of the use of στίχοι and versus in this sense will be
found in that admirable monument of exact learning, now so little read, Prideaux
Connections, An. 446. Stichometry can be traced back to nearly a century before
Callimachus, who (8. 6. 260) has been credited with the invention (Palaeography,
p. 79). The term στίχοι, like the Latin versus, originally referring whether to
rows of trees, or to the oars in the trireme (Virg. Aen. v. 119), would naturally
come to be applied to lines of poetry, and in this sense it is used by Pindar
(ἐπέων στίχες Pyth. iv. 100) and also by Theocritus (γράψον καὶ τόδε γράμμα, τό σοι
στίχοισι χαράξω Idyl. xxiii. 46), if the common reading be correct.

STICHOMETRY. 53

Psalms, we may see their arrangement for ourselves in Codd.
Vaticanus and Sinaiticus, wherein, according to the true prin-
ciples of Hebrew poetry, the verses do not correspond in metre
or quantity of syllables, but in the parallelism or relationship
subsisting between the several members of the same sentence or
stanza’. Such στίχοι were therefore not ‘ space-lines,’ but ‘sense-
lines.” It seems to have occurred to Euthalius, a deacon of
Alexandria, as it did long afterwards to Bishop Jebb when he
wrote his ‘Sacred Literature,’ that a large portion of the New
Testament might be divided into στίχοι on the same principles:
and that even where that distribution should prove but artificial,
it would guide the public reader in the management of his voice,
and remove the necessity for an elaborate system of punctuation.
Such, therefore, we conceive to be the use and design of
stichometry, as applied to the Greek Testament by Euthalius?,
whose edition of the Acts and Epistles was published a.p. 490.
Who distributed the στίχοι of the Gospels (which are in truth
better suited for such a process than the Epistles) does not
appear. Although but few manuscripts now exist that are
written στοιχηδόν or στιχηρῶς (a plan which consumed too much
vellum to become general), we read in many copies, added usually
to the subscription at the foot of each of the books of the New
Testament, a calculation of the number of στίχοι it contained,
the numbers being sufficiently unlike to show that the arrange-
ment was not the same in all codices, yet near enough to prove
that they were divided on the same principle*. In the few docu-
ments written στιχηρῶς that survive, the length of the clauses is
very unequal; some (e.g. Cod. Bezae, see the description below

1 That we have rightly understood Epiphanius’ notion of the στίχοι is evident
from his own language respecting Psalm cxli. 1, wherein he prefers the addition
made by the Septuagint to the second clause, because by so doing its authors
ἀχώλωτον ἐποίησαν τὸν στίχον : so that the passage should run ‘O Lord, I ery
unto Thee, make haste unto me || Give ear to the voice of my request,’ τῆς δεήσεώς
pov to complete the rhythm. This whole subject is admirably worked out in
Suicer, Thesaur. Eccles. tom. ii. pp. 1025-37.

2 In the Epistles of St. Paul, Euthalius seems to have followed a Syrian writer.
Gregory, Prolegomena, p. 113 ; Zacagnius, Collectanea Monumentorum Veterum
Ecclesiae, Rome, a.p. 1698, pp. 404, 409.

3 At the end of 2 Thess., in a hand which Tischendorf states to be very ancient,
but not that of the original scribe, the Codex Sinaiticus has στίχων ρπ (180; the
usual number is 106]: at the end of Rom., 1 Cor., 1 Thess., and the Catholic
Epistles, there is no such note; but in all the other Pauline Epistles the στίχοι
are numbered,

54 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

and the facsimile, No. 42) containing as much in a line as might
be conveniently read aloud in a breath, others (e.g. Cod. Laud. of
the Acts, Plate x. No. 25) having only one or two words in a line.
The Cod. Claromontanus (facsim. No. 41) in this respect lies
between those extremes, and the fourth great example of this
class (Cod. Coislin. 202, H of St. Paul), of the sixth century, has
one of its few surviving pages (of sixteen lines each) arranged
literatim as follows (1 Cor. x. 22, &c.): ἐσμεν | παντα μοι εξεστι |
αλλ ov παντα συμφερει | παντα μοι εξεστιν | αλλ ov παντα οικοδομει |
μηδεισ τὸ εαὐτου (nl (ob necessitatem spatii) τειτω | adda τὸ Tov
erepov | παν To ev μακελλω πω | (οὗ necessitatenr) λουμενον | ἐσθιετε
μηδὲν ava | κρινωντες δια τὴν | συνειδησιν | Tov yap κυ ἡ yn και
to πλη ρωμα avrys. Other manuscripts written στιχηρῶς are
Matthaei’s V of the eighth century (though with verses like
ours more than with ordinary στίχοι), Bengel’s Uffenbach 3 of
St. John (Evan. 101), Alter’s Forlos. 29 (86 of the Apocalypse),
and, as it would seem, the Cod. Sangallensis A. In Cod.
Claromontanus there are scarcely any stops (the middle point
being chiefly reserved to follow abridgements or numerals), the
stichometry being of itself an elaborate scheme of punctuation;

but the longer στίχοι of Cod. Bezae are often divided by a single
point.

18. In using manuscripts of the Greek Testament, we must
carefully note whether a reading is primd manu (*) or by some
subsequent corrector (**). It will often happen that these last
are utterly valueless, having been inserted even from printed
copies by a modern owner (like some marginal variations of the
Cod. Leicestrensis)!, and such as these really ought not to have
been extracted by collators at all; while others by the second
hand are almost as weighty, for age and goodness, as the text
itself. All these points are explained by critical editors for each
document separately ; in fact to discriminate the different cor-
rections in regard to their antiquity and importance is often the
most difficult portion of such editor’s task (e.g. in Codd. Bezae
and Claromontanus), and one on which he often feels it hard to
satisfy his own judgement. Corrections by the original scribe, or

1 So the margin of Gale’s Evan. 66 contains readings cited by Mill and his
followers, which a hand of the sixteenth century took, some of them from the
Leicester manuscript, others from early editions.

THE CORRECTOR. 55

by a contemporary reviser, where they can be satisfactorily
distinguished, must be regarded as a portion of the testimony of
the manuscript itself, inasmuch as every carefully prepared copy
was reviewed and compared (ἀντεβλήθη), if not by the writer
himself, by a skilful person appointed for the task (ὁ διορθῶν,
6 διορθωτής), whose duty it was to amend manifest errors, some-
times also to insert ornamental capitals in places which had been
reserved for them; in later times (and as some believe at a very
early period) to set in stops, breathings and accents; in copies
destined for ecclesiastical use to arrange the musical notes that
were to guide the intonation of the reader. Notices of this kind
of revision are sometimes met with at the end of the best
manuscripts. Such is the note in Cod. H of St. Paul: eypapa
kat e€eOeunv προσ to ev Καισαρια αντιγραφον tno βιβλιοθηκησ Tov
aytov Παμῴφιλου, the same library of the Martyr Pamphilus to
which the scribe of the Cod. Frid.-August. resorted for his model’;
and that in Birch’s most valuable Urbino-Vatican. 2 (157 of the
Gospels), written for the Emperor John IT (1118-1143), wherein
at the end of the first Gospel we read κατὰ Ματθαῖον ἐγράφη καὶ
ἀντεβλήθη ἐκ τῶν ἐν ἱεροσολύμοις παλαιῶν ἀντιγράφων τῶν ἐν ἁγίω
ὄρει [Athos] ἀποκειμένων : similar subscriptions are appended to
the other Gospels. See also Evan. A. 20, 164, 262, 300, 376;
Act. 15, 88, in the list of manuscripts below.

1 The following subscription to the book of Ezra (and a very similar one
follows Esther) in the Cod. Frid.-August. (fol. 13. 1), though in a hand of the
seventh century, will show the care bestowed on the most ancient copies of the
Septuagint: AvreBAnOq προσ παλαιωτατον λιαν ἀντίγραφον δεδιορθωμενον χειρι Tov
αγιου μαρτυροσ Παμφιλου' ὅπερ αντιγραφον προσ Tw τελει ὑποσημειωσισ τισ ἴδιοχειροσ
αὐτον ὕπεκειτο ἐχουσα ουτωσ' μετελημφθη και διορθωθη προσ τα εξαπλα ωριγενουσ᾽
Αντωνινοσ avreBadev’ Παμφιλοσ διορθωσα. Tregelles suggests that the work of the
διορθωτὴς or corrector was probably of a critical character, the office of the ἀντι-
βάλλων or comparer being rather to eliminate mere clerical errors (Treg. Horne’s
Introd., vol. iv. p. 85). Compare Tischendorf, Cod. Sinait. Proleg. p. xxii.

CHAPTER III.

DIVISIONS OF THE TEXT, AND OTHER PARTICULARS.

E have next to give some account of ancient divisions of the

text, as found in manuscripts of the New Testament ; and

these must be carefully noted by the student, since few copies are
without one or more of them.

1. So far as we know at present, the oldest sections still
extant are those of the Codex Vaticanus. These seem to have
been formed for the purpose of reference, and a new one always
commences where there is some break in the sense. Many,
however, at least in the Gospels, consist of but one of our modern
verses, and they are so unequal in length as to be rather incon-
venient for actual use. In the four Gospels only the marginal
numerals are in red, St. Matthew containing 170 of these divi-
sions, St. Mark 62, St. Luke 152, St. John 80. In the Acts of the
Apostles are two sets of sections, thirty-six longer and in an older
hand, sixty-nine smaller and more recent’. Each of these also
begins after a break in the sense, but they are quite independent
of each other, as a larger section will sometimes commence in
the middle of a smaller, the latter being in no wise a subdivision
of the former. Thus the greater I opens Acts ii. 1, in the middle
of the lesser 8, which extends from Acts i. 15 to ii. 4. The first
forty-two of the lesser chapters, down to Acts xv. 40, are found
also with slight variations in the margin of Codex Sinaiticus,
written by avery old hand. As in most manuscripts, so in Codex
Vaticanus, the Catholic Epistles follow the Acts, and in them
also and in St. Paul’s Epistles there are two sets of sections, only
that in the Epistles the older sections are the more numerous.
The Pauline Epistles are reckoned throughout as one book in the

1 ¢Simile aliquid invenitur in codice Arabico epp. Pauli anno 892, p. Chr.,

quem ex oriente Petropolin pertulimus.’ Tischendorf, Cod. Vat. Proleg. p. xxx,
n. 8.

LARGER CHAPTERS. 57

elder notation, with however this remarkable peculiarity, that
though in the Cod. Vatican. itself the Epistle to the Hebrews
stands next after the second to the Thessalonians, and on the
same leaf with it, the sections are arranged as if it stood between
the Epistles to the Galatians and Ephesians. For whereas that
to the Galatians ends with § 58, that to the Ephesians begins
with § 70, and the numbers proceed regularly down to § 98,
with which the second to the Thessalonians ends. The Epistle
to the Hebrews which then follows opens with § 59; the last
section extant (§ 64) begins at Heb. ix. 11, and the manuscript
ends abruptly at xa@a ver. 14. It plainly appears, then, that the
sections of the Codex Vaticanus must have been copied from
some yet older document, in which the Epistle to the Hebrews
preceded that to the Ephesians. It will be found hereafter
(vol. ii) that in the Thebaic version the Epistle to the
Hebrews preceded that to the Galatians, instead of following it,
as here. For a list of the more modern divisions in the Epistles,
see the Table given below. The Vatican sections of the Gospels
have also been discovered by Tregelles in one other copy, the
palimpsest Codex Zacynthius of St. Luke (2), which he published
in 1861.

2. Hardly less ancient, and indeed ascribed by some to
Tatian the Harmonist, the disciple of Justin Martyr, is the
division of the Gospels into larger chapters or κεφάλαια mayjora}.
It may be noticed that in none of the four Gospels does the first
chapter stand at its commencement. In St. Matthew chapter A
begins at chap. ii. verse 1, and has for its title περὶ τῶν μάγων : in
St. Mark at chap. i. ver. 23 περὶ τοῦ δαιμονιζομένου : in St. Luke
at chap. ii. ver. 1 περὶ τῆς ἀπογραφῆς : in St. John at chap. ii. ver. 1
περὶ τοῦ ἐν Kava γάμους Mill accounts for this circumstance by
supposing that in the first copies the titles at the head of each
Gospel were reserved till last for more splendid illumination,
and were thus eventually forgotten (Proleg. N. T. § 855); Gries-
bach holds, that the general inscriptions of each Gospel, Κατὰ
Ματθαῖον, Κατὰ Μάρκον, &c., were regarded as the special titles of
the first chapters also. On either supposition, however, it would

1 Lat. breves, or τίτλοι : but τίτλος means properly the brief summary of the
contents of a κεφάλαιον placed at the top or bottom of a page, or with the κεφάλαια
in a table to each Gospel. The κεφ. minora = Ammonian Sections.

58 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

be hard to explain how what was really the second chapter came
to be numbered as the first; and it is worth notice that the
same arrangement takes place in the κεφάλαια (though these are
of a later date) of all the other books of the New Testament
except the Acts, 2 Corinth., Ephes., 1 Thess., Hebrews, James,
1 and 2 Peter, 1 John, and the Apocalypse: e.g. the first chapter
of the Epistle to the Romans opens ch. i. ver. 18 Πρῶτον μετὰ τὸ
προοίμιον, περὶ κρίσεως τῆς κατὰ ἐθνῶν τῶν οὐ φυλασσόντων TA φυσικά.
But the fact is that this arrangement, strange as it may seem, is
conformable to the practice of the times when these divisions
were finally settled. Both in the Institutes and in the Digest of
Justinian the first paragraph is always cited as pr. (i.e. prin-
cipium, προοίμιον, Preface), and what we should regard as the
second paragraph is numbered as the first, and so on throughout
the whole work 1.

The τίτλοι in St. Matthew amount to sixty-eight, in St. Mark
to forty-eight, in St. Luke to eighty-three, in St. John to
eighteen. This mode of division, although not met with in
the Vatican and Sinaitic manuscripts, is found in the Codices
Alexandrinus and Ephraemi of the fifth century, and in the
Codex Nitriensis of the sixth, each of which has tables of
the τίτλοι prefixed to the several Gospels: but the Codices
Alexandrinus, Rossanensis, and Dublinensis of St. Matthew, and
that portion of the purple Cotton fragment which is in the
Vatican, exhibit them in their usual position, at the top and
bottom of the pages. Thus it appears that they were too
generally diffused in the fifth century not to have originated at
an earlier period; although we must concede that the κεφάλαιον
spoken of by Clement of Alexandria (Stromat. i) when quoting
Dan. xii. 12, or by Athanasius (contra Arium) on Act. ii, and
the Capitulwm mentioned by Tertullian (ad Uxorem ii. 2) in
reference to 1 Cor. vii. 12, contain no certain allusions to any
specific divisions of the sacred text, but only to the particular
paragraphs or passages in which their citations stand. Except
that the contrary habit has grown inveterate”, it were much to be
desired that the term τίτλοι should be applied to these longer

1 This full explanation of a seeming difficulty was communicated to me inde-
pendently by Mr. F. W. Pennefather of Dublin, and Mr. G. A. King of Oxford.

* And this too in spite of the lexicographer Suidas: Τίτλος διαφέρει κεφαλαίου"
καὶ ὁ μὲν Ματθαῖος τίτλους ἔχει En’, κεφάλαια δὲ τνε, And of Suicer, s. v.

AMMONIAN SECTIONS. 59

divisions, at least in the Gospels ; but since usage has affixed the
term κεφάλαια to the larger chapters and sections to the smaller,
and τίτλοι only to the subjects or headings of the former, it would
be useless to follow any other system of names.

3. The Ammonian Sections were not constructed, like
the Vatican divisions and the τίτλοι, for the purpose of easy
reference, or distributed like them according to the breaks in the
sense, but for a wholly different purpose. So far as we can
ascertain, the design of Tatian’s Harmony was simply to present
to Christian readers a single connected history of our Lord, by
taking from the four Evangelists indifferently whatsoever best
suited his purpose’, As this plan could scarcely be executed
without omitting some portions of the sacred text, it is not
surprising that Tatian, possibly without any evil intention,
should have incurred the grave charge of mutilating Holy
Scripture”. A more scholar-like and useful attempt was subse-
quently made by Ammonius of Alexandria, early in the third
century [A.D. 220], who, by the side of St. Matthew’s. Gospel,
which he selected as his standard, arranged in parallel columns,
as it would seem, the corresponding passages of the other three
Evangelists, so as to exhibit them all at once to the reader's eye;
St. Matthew in his proper order, the rest as the necessity of
abiding by St. Matthew’s order prescribed. This is the account
given by the celebrated Eusebius, Bishop of Caesarea, the Church

1. Ὃ Taravés, συνάφειάν τινα καὶ συναγωγὴν οὐκ οἶδ᾽ ὅπως τῶν εὐαγγελίων συνθείς,
τὸ διὰ τεσσάρων τοῦτο προσωνόμασεν᾽ ὃ καὶ παρά τισιν εἰσέτι νῦν φέρεται. Euseb, Hist.
Eeel. iv. 29.

2 Ambros. in Prooem. Luc. seems to aim at Tatian when he says ‘ Plerique
etiam ex quatuor Evangelii libris in unum ea quae venenatis putaverunt asser-
tionibus convenientia referserunt.’ Eusebius H. E. iv. 29 charges him on report
with improving not the Gospels, but the Epistles: τοῦ δὲ ἀποστόλου φασὶ τολμῆσαί
τινας αὐτὸν μεταφράσαι φωνάς, ὡς ἐπιδιορθούμενον αὐτῶν τὴν τῆς φράσεως σύνταξιν.
Dr. Westcott’s verdict is rather less favourable than might have been anticipated :
‘The heretical character of the Diatessaron was not evident on the surface of it,
and consisted rather of faults of defect than of erroneous teaching’ (History of
the Canon, p. 354). From the Armenian version of Ephraem the Syrian’s
Exposition of Tatian’s Harmony, printed in 1836, translated in 1841 by Aucher
of the Melchitarist Monastery at Venice, but buried until it was published with
notes by Moesinger in 1876, a flood of light is thrown upon this question, and it
is now clear ‘that Tatian habitually abridged the language of the passages which
he combined’ (Hort, Gk. Test. Introduction, p. 283), and that apparently in
perfect good faith.

60 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

historian, who in the fourth century, in his letter to Carpianus,
described his own most ingenious system of Harmony, as founded
on, or at least as suggested by, the labours of Ammonius’. It
has been generally thought that the κεφάλαια, of which St. Mat-
thew contains 355, St. Mark 2362, St. Luke 342, St. John 282,
in all 1165, were made by Ammonius for the purpose of his
work, and they have commonly received the name of the Am-
monian sections: but this opinion was called in question by
Bp. Lloyd (Nov. Test. Oxon. 1827, Monitum, pp. viii-xi), who
strongly urges that, in his Epistle to Carpianus, Eusebius not
only refrains from ascribing these numerical divisions to Am-
monius (whose labours in this particular, as once seemed the
case with Tatian’s, must in that case be deemed to have perished
utterly), but he almost implies that they had their origin at the
same time with his own ten canons, with which they are so
intimately connected’. That they were essential to Eusebius’
scheme is plain enough; their place in Ammonius’ parallel
Harmony is not easily understood, unless indeed (what is
nowhere stated, but rather the contrary) he did not set the
passages from the other Gospels at full length by the side of
St. Matthew's, but only these numerical references to them +.

1 -Aupdos μὲν ὁ ᾿Αλεξανδρεύς, πολλήν, ὡς εἰκός, φιλοπονίαν καὶ σπουδὴν εἰσαγηοχώς,
τὸ διὰ τεσσάρων ἡμῖν καταλέλοιπεν εὐαγγέλιον, τῷ κατὰ Ματθαῖον τὰς ὁμοφώνους τῶν
λοιπῶν εὐαγγελιστῶν περικοπὰς παραθείς, ὡς ἐξ ἀνάγκης συμβῆναι τὸν τῆς ἀκολουθίας
εἱρμὸν τῶν τριῶν διαφθαρῆναι, ὅσον ἐπὶ τῷ ὕφει τῆς ἀναγνώσεως. Ἵνα δὲ σωζομένου καὶ
τοῦ τῶν λοιπῶν δι᾽ ὅλου σώματός τε καὶ εἱρμοῦ, εἰδέναι ἔχοις τοὺς οἰκείους ἑκάστου
εὐαγγελιστοῦ τόπους, ἐν οἷς κατὰ τῶν αὐτῶν ἠνέχθησαν φιλαλήθως εἰπεῖν, ἐκ τοῦ πονή-
ματος τοῦ προειρημένου ἀνδρὸς εἰληφὼς ἀφορμάς (‘taking the hint from Ammonius’
as Dean Burgon rightly understands the expression), καθ᾽ ἑτέραν μέθοδον κανόνας
δέκα τὸν ἀριθμὸν διεχάραξά σοι τοὺς ὑποτεταγμένους. Epist. ad Carpian. initio.
I have thankfully availed myself on this subject of Burgon’s elaborate studies in
The Last Twelve Verses of St. Mark, pp. 125-132 ; 295-312.

2 This is the number given for St. Mark by Suidas and Stephen. It is an
uncertain point: thirty-four manuscripts give 233, reckoning only to xvi. 8;
while thirty-six give 341. See Burgon Twelve Last Verses, p. 311.

8 I subjoin Eusebius’ own words (Epist. ad Carpian.) from which no one would
infer that the sections were not his, as well as the canons. Αὕτη μὲν οὖν ἡ τῶν
ὑποτεταγμένων κανόνων ὑπόθεσις" ἡ δὲ σαφὴς αὐτῶν διήγησις, ἔστιν ἥδε. "Ed ἑκάστῳ
τῶν τεσσάρων εὐαγγελίων ἀριθμός τις πρόκειται κατὰ μέρος, ἀρχόμενος ἀπὸ τοῦ πρώτου,
εἶτα δευτέρου, καὶ τρίτου, καὶ καθεξῆς προϊὼν δι’ ὅλου μέχρι τοῦ τέλους τοῦ βιβλίου [the
sections]. αθ' ἕκαστον δὲ ἀριθμὸν ὑποσημείωσις διὰ κινναβάρεως πρόκειται [the canons],
δηλοῦσα ἐν ποίῳ τῶν δέκα κανόνων κείμενος ὁ ἀριθμὸς τυγχάνει.

4 Something of this kind, however, must be the plan adopted in Codex E
(see Plate xi. No. 27) of the Gospels, as described by Tregelles, who himself
collated it, ‘[It has] the Ammonian sections; but instead of the Eusebian

EUSEBIAN CANONS. 61

There is, however, one ground for hesitation before we ascribe
the sections, as well as the canons, to Eusebius; namely, that
not a few ancient manuscripts (e.g. Codd. FHY) contain the
former, while they omit the latter. Of palimpsests indeed it
might be said with reason, that the rough process which so
nearly obliterated the ink of the older writing, would completely
remove the coloured paint (κιννάβαρις, vermilion, prescribed by
Eusebius, though blue or green is occasionally found) in which
the canons were invariably noted; hence we need not wonder
at their absence from the Codices Ephraemi, Nitriensis (R),
Dublinensis (Z), Codd. IW» of Tischendorf, and the Wolfenbiittel
fragments (PQ), in all which the sections are yet legible in ink.
The Codex Sinaiticus contains both; but Tischendorf decidedly
pronounces them to be in a later hand. In the Codex Bezae
too, as well as the Codex Cyprius (K), even the Ammonian
sections, without the canons, are by later hands, though the
latter has prefixed the list or table of the canons. Of the oldest
copies the Cod. Alex. (A), Tischendorf’s Codd. W0, the Cotton
frag. (N), and Codd. Beratinus and Rossanensis alone contain
both the sections and the canons. Even in more modern cursive
books the latter are often deficient, though the former are
present. This peculiarity we have observed in Burney 23, in
the British Museum, of the twelfth century, although the Epistle
to Carpianus stands at the beginning; in a rather remarkable
copy of about the twelfth century, in the Cambridge University
Library (Mm. 6. 9, Scholz Evan. 440), in which, however, the
table of canons but not the Epistle to Carpianus precedes; in
the Gonville and Caius Gospels of the twelfth century (Evan. 59),
and in a manuscript of about the thirteenth century at Trinity

canons there is a kind of harmony of the Gospels noted at the foot of each page,
by a reference to the parallel sections of the other Evangelists.’ Horne’s Introd.
vol. iv. p. 200. Yet the canons also stand in the margin of this copy under the
so-called Ammonian sections: only the table of Eusebian canons is wanting.
The same kind of harmony at the foot of the page appears in Cod. W4 at Trinity
College, Cambridge, but in this latter the sections in the margin are not accom-
panied by the canons. Tischendorf states that the same arrangement prevails
in the small fragment ΤΡ at St. Petersburg; Dean Burgon adds to the list Codd.
M. 262, 264 at Paris, and conceives that this method of harmonizing, which he
regards as far simpler than the tedious and cumbersome process of resorting to
the Eusebian canons (ubi supra, p. 804), was in principle, though not in details,
derived to the Greek Church from early Syriac copies of the Gospels, some of
which still survive (p. 306).

62 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

College, Cambridge (B. x. 17)!. These facts certainly seem to
indicate that in the judgement of critics and transcribers, what-
ever that judgement may be deemed worth, the Ammonian
sections had a previous existence to the Eusebian canons, as
well as served for an independent purpose *.

In his letter to Carpianus, their inventor clearly yet briefly
describes the purpose of his canons, ten in number. The first
contains a list of seventy-one places in which all the four
Evangelists have a narrative, discourse, or saying in common:
the second of 111 places in which the three Matthew, Mark,
Luke agree: the third of twenty-two places common to Matthew,
Luke, John: the fourth of twenty-six passages common to
Matthew, Mark, John: the fifth of eighty-two places in which
the two Matthew, Luke coincide: the sixth of forty-seven places
wherein Matthew, Mark agree: the seventh of seven places
common to Matthew and John: the eighth of fourteen places
comnion to Luke and Mark: the ninth of twenty-one places in
which Luke and John agree: the tenth of sixty-two passages of
Matthew, twenty-one of Mark, seventy-one of Luke, and ninety-
seven of John which have no parallels, but are peculiar to a
single Evangelist. Under each of the 1165 so-named Ammonian
sections, in its proper place in the margin of a manuscript, is
put in coloured ink the number of that Eusebian canon to
which it refers. On looking for that section in the proper table
or canon, there will also be found the parallel place or places in
the other Gospels, each indicated by its proper numeral, and so

1 ΤῸ this list of manuscripts of the Gospels which have the Ammonian
sections without the Eusebian canons add Codd. 38, 54, 60, 68, 117; Brit. Mus.
Addit. 16184, 18211, 19389; Milan Ambros. M. 48 sup.; E. 63 sup.; Burdett>
Coutts 1.4; 0.18; 267; 1.9. Now that attention has been specially directed to
the matter, it is remarkable how many copies have the Ammonian sections without
the corresponding Eusebian canons under them, sometimes even when (as in
Codd. 572, 595, 597) the letter to Carpianus and the Eusebian tables stand at the
beginning of the volume. To tho list here given must now be added Codd. 0,
T, 185, 187, 190, 198, 194, 207, 209, 214, 217, 367, 406, 409, 410, 414, 418, 419,
456, 457, 494, 497, 501, 503, 504, 506, 508, 518, 544, 548, 550, 555, 558, 559, 564,
578, 575, 584, 586, 591, 592, 601, 602, 620: in all seventy-one manuscripts.

? No doubt they do serve, in the manuscripts which contain them and omit
the canons, for marks of reference, like in kind to our modern chapters and
verses ; but in consequence of their having been constructed for a wholly differ-
ent purpose, they are so unequal in length (as Burgon sees very clearly,
pp. 297, 808), that they answer that end as ill as any the most arbitrary
divisions of the text well could do.

EUTHALIAN CHAPTERS. 63

readily searched out. A single example will serve to explain
our meaning. In the facsimile of the Cotton fragment (Plate v.
No. 14), in the margin of the passage (John xv. 20) we see
᾿ ee where PA® (139) is the proper section of St. John, Γ (8)
the number of the canon. On searching the third Eusebian
table we read MT. 4, A. νη, 19. pAd, and thus we learn that the
first clause of John xv. 20 is parallel in sense to the ninetieth
(5) section of St. Matthew (x. 24), and to the fifty-eighth (vn) of
St. Luke (vi. 40). The advantage of such a system of parallels
to the exact study of the Gospels is too evident to need
insisting on.

4. The Acts of the Apostles and the Epistles are also divided
into chapters (κεφάλαια), in design precisely the same as the
κεφάλαια or τίτλοι of the Gospels, and nearly like them in length.
Since there is no trace of these chapters in the two great
Codices Alexandrinus and Ephraemi, of the fifth century (which
yet exhibit the τίτλοι, the sections, and one of them the canons),
it seems reasonable to assume that they are of later date. They
are sometimes connected with the name of Euthalius, deacon of
Alexandria, afterwards Bishop of Sulci1, whom we have already
spoken of as the reputed author of Scriptural stichometry
(above, p. 53). We ‘learn, however, from Euthalius’ own
Prologue to his edition of St. Paul’s Epistles (A. D. 458,) that the
‘summary of the chapters’ (and consequently the numbers of the
chapters themselves) was taken from the work of ‘one of our
wisest and pious fathers 2, i.e. some Bishop that he does not
wish to particularize, whom Mill (Proleg. N. T. ὃ 907) conjectures
to be Theodore of Mopsuestia, who lay under the censure of the
Church. Soon after*® the publication of St. Paul's Epistles, on

1 Sulci in Sardinia is the only Bishop’s see of the name I can find in Carol.
a Sancto Paulo’s Geographia Sacra (1703), or in Bingham’s Antiquities, Bk. ix.
Chapp. II, VII. Horne and even Tregelles speak of Sulca in Egypt, but I have
searched in vain for any such town or see. Euthalius is called Bishop of Sulce
both in Wake 12 (infra, note 4), and in the title to his works as edited by
L. A. Zaeagni (Collectanea Monument. Veter. Eccles. Graec. ac Latin., Rom.
1698, p. 402). But one of Zacagni’s manuscripts reads Σούλκης once, and he
guesses Ψέλχη near Syene, which appears in no list of Episcopal sees.

2 Kad’ ἑκάστην ἐπιστολὴν προτάξομεν τὴν τῶν κεφαλαίων ἔκθεσιν, évt τῶν σοφωτάτων'
τινὶ καὶ φιλοχρίστων πατέρων ἡμῶν πεπονημένην.

3 Αὐτίκα δῆτα is his own expression.

64 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

the suggestion of one Athanasius, then a priest and afterwards
Patriarch of Alexandria, Euthalius put forth a similar edition of
the Acts and Catholic Epistles 1, also divided into chapters, with
a summary of contents at the head of each chapter. Even these
he is thought to have derived (at least in the Acts) from the
manuscript of Pamphilus the Martyr [d. 308], to whom the
same order of chapters is ascribed in a document published by
Montfaucon (Bibliotheca Coislin. p. 78); the rather as Euthalius
fairly professes to have compared his book in the Acts and
Catholic Epistles ‘with the copies in the library at Caesarea’
which once belonged to ‘Eusebius the friend of Pamphilus?.’
The Apocalypse still remains. It was divided, about the end of
the fifth century, by Andreas, Archbishop of the Cappadocian
Caesarea, into twenty-four paragraphs (λόγοι), corresponding to
the number of the elders about the throne (Apoe. iv. 4); each
paragraph being subdivided into three chapters (κεφάλαια) 5. The
summaries which Andreas wrote of his seventy-two chapters
are still reprinted in Mill’s and other large editions of the Greek
Testament.

5. To Euthalius has been also referred a division of the Acts
into sixteen lessons (ἀναγνώσεις) and of the Pauline Epistles
into thirty-one (see table on p. 68); but these lessons are
quite different from the much shorter ones adopted by the
Greek Church. He is also said to have numbered in each Epistle
of St. Paul the quotations from the Old Testament *, which are

1 E.g. in Wake 12, of the eleventh century, at Christ Church, the title at the
head of the list of chapters in the Acts is as follows : Εὐθαλίου ἐπισκόπου ( ουλκῆς
ἔκθεσις κεφαλαίων τῶν Πράξεων σταλῆσα (-εἴσα) πρὸς ᾿Αθανάσιον ἐπίσκοπον ᾿Αλεξανδρείας.

2? In Wake 12 certain of the longer κεφάλαια are subdivided into μερικαὲ
ὑποδιαιρέσεις in the Acts, τ Peter, 1 John, Romans, 1, 2 Corinthians, Colossians,
2 Thessalonians, 1 Timothy, Hebrews only. For a similar subdivision in the
Gospels, see Evan. 443 in the list of cursive MSS. given below.

5 Διὰ τὴν τριμερῇ τῶν εἴκοσι τεσσάρων πρεσβυτέρων ὑπόστασιν, σώματος καὶ ψυχῆς καὶ
πνεύματος. See Matthaei, Ν. T. Gr. et Lat. vii. 276, note 4.

* Many manuscripts indicate passages of the Old Testament cited in the New
by placing > (as in Codd. Vatican. W4, &e., but in Sinait. more rarely), or =, or
some such mark in the margin before every line, Our quotation-marks are
probably derived from this sign, the angle being rounded into a curve. Compare
the use of ” in the margin of the Greek Testament of Colinaeus, 1534, and
Stephen’s editions of 1546, --49, -ὅ0, &c. Evan. 348 and others have X. In Codd.

Bezae, as will appear hereafter, the words cited are merely thrown a letter or
two back in each line.

SUBSCRIPTIONS. 65

still noted in many of our manuscripts, and is the first known to
have used that reckoning of the στίχοι which was formerly
annexed we know not when to the Gospels and Epistles, as well
as to the Acts. Besides the division of the text into στίχοι or
lines (above, p. 52) we find in the Gospels alone another division
into ῥήματα or ῥήσεις ‘sentences,’ differing but little from the
στίχοι in number. Of these last the precise numbers vary in
different copies, though not considerably: whether that variation
arose from the circumstance that ancient numbers were repre-
sented by letters and so easily became corrupted, or from
a different mode of arranging the στίχοι and ῥήματα adopted by
the various scribes.

6. It is proper to state that the subscriptions (ὑπογραφαί)
appended to St. Paul’s Epistles in many manuscripts, and retained
even in the Authorized English version of the New Testament,
are also said to be the composition of Kuthalius. In the best
copies they are somewhat shorter in form, but in any shape they
do no credit to the care or skill of their author, whoever he may
be. ‘Six of these subscriptions, writes Paley in that masterpiece
of acute reasoning, the Horae Paulinae, ‘are false or improbable;’
that is, they are either absolutely contradicted by the contents of
the epistle [τ Cor., Galat., 1 Tim.], or are difficult to be reconciled
with them [1, 2 Thess., Tit.]. |

The subscriptions to the Gospels have not, we believe, been
assigned to any particular author, and being seldom found in
printed copies of the Greek Testament or in modern versions,
are little known to the general reader. In the earliest manuscripts
the subscriptions, as well as the titles of the books, were of the
simplest character. Κατὰ Μαθθαῖον, κατὰ Μάρκον, &c. is all that

‘the Codd. Vaticanus and Sinaiticus have, whether at the begin-
ning or the end. EvayyéAcoy κατὰ Ματθαῖον is the subscription to
the first Gospel in the Codex Alexandrinus; εὐαγγέλιον κατὰ
Μάρκον is placed at the beginning of the second Gospel in the
same manuscript, and the self-same words at the end of it by
Codices Alex. and Ephraemi: in the Codex Bezae (in which
St. John stands second in order) we merely read εὐαγγέλιον κατὰ
Μαθθαῖον ἐτελέσθη, ἄρχεται εὐαγγέλιον κατὰ ᾿Ιωάννην. The same is
the case throughout the New Testament. After a while the titles
become more elaborate, and the subscriptions afford more
VOL. I. F

66 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

information, the truth of which it would hardly be safe to vouch
for. The earliest worth notice are found in the Codex Cyprius
(K) of the eighth or ninth century, which, together with those of
several other copies, are given in Scholz’s Prolegomena N. T.
vol. i. pp. xxix, xxx. ad fin. Matthaei: Td κατὰ Ματθαῖον
εὐαγγέλιον ἐξεδόθη ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἐν ἱεροσολύμοις μετὰ χρόνους ἢ [ὀκτὼ]
τῆς τοῦ Χριστοῦ ἀναλήψεως. Ad fin. Marci: Τὸ κατὰ Μάρκον
εὐαγγέλιον ἐξεδόθη μετὰ χρόνους δέκα τῆς τοῦ Χριστοῦ ἀναλήψεως.
Those to the other two Gospels exactly resemble St. Mark’s, that
of St. Luke however being dated fifteen, that of St. John thirty-
two years after our Lord’s Ascension, periods in all probability
far too early to be correct.

7. The foreign matter so often inserted in later manuscripts
has more value for the antiquarian than for the critic. That
splendid copy of the Gospels Lambeth 1178, of the tenth or
eleventh century, contains more such than is often found, set off
by fine illuminations. At the end of each of the first three
Gospels (but not of the fourth) are several pages relating to them
extracted from Cosmas Indicopleustes, who made the voyage
which procured him his cognomen about a.D. 522; also some
iambic verses of no great excellence, as may well be supposed. In
golden letters we read: ad fin. Matth. ἱστέον ὅτι τὸ κατὰ Ματθαῖον
εὐαγγέλιον ἑβραΐδι διαλέκτωι γραφὲν ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ" ἐν ἱερουσαλὴμ ἐξεδόθη"
ἑρμηνεύθη δὲ ὑπὸ lwdvvov' ἐξηγεῖται δὲ τὴν κατὰ ἄνθρωπον τοῦ χῦ
γένεσιν, καί ἐστιν ἀνθρωπόμορφον τοῦτο τὸ εὐαγγέλιον. The last clause
alludes to Apoc. iv. 7, wherein the four living creatures were
currently believed to be typical of the four Gospels!. Ad jin.
Mare. ἱστέον ὅτι τὸ κατὰ Μάρκον εὐαγγέλιον ὑπηγορεύθη ὑπὸ Πέτρου
ἐν pdunu ἐποιήσατο δὲ τὴν ἀρχὴν ἀπὸ τοῦ προφητικοῦ λόγου τοῦ ἐξ
ὕψους ἐπιόντος τοῦ “Hoatov' τὴν πτερωτικὴν εἰκόνα τοῦ εὐαγγελίου
δεικνύς. Ad fin. Luc. ἰστέον ὅτι τὸ κατὰ Λουκᾶν εὐαγγέλιον ὑπηγο-
ρεύθη ὑπὸ Παύλου ἐν ῥώμηι' ἅτε δὲ ἱερατικοῦ χαρακτῆρος ὑπάρχοντος

1 The whole mystery is thus unfolded (apparently by Cosmas) in Lamb. 1178,
p. 159: Kat γὰρ τὰ χερουβὶμ τετραπρόσωπα' καὶ τὰ πρόσωπα αὐτῶν εἰκόνες τῆς
πραγματείας τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ θευῦ" τὸ γὰρ ὅμοιον λέοντι, τὸ ἔμπρακτον καὶ βασιλικὸν καὶ
ἡγεμονικὸν [John i, 1-8] χαρακτηρίζει: τὸ δὲ ὅμοιον μόσχωι, τὴν ἱερουργικὴν καὶ
ἱερατικὴν [Luke i, 8] ἐμφανίζει: τὸ δὲ ἀνθρωποειδές, τὴν σάρκωσιν (Matt. i. 18]
διαγράφει. τὸ δὲ ὅμοιον ἀετῶι, τὴν ἐπιφοίτησιν τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος [Mark 1. 2]
ἐμφανίζει. More usually the lion is regarded as the emblem of St. Mark, the
eagle of St. John.

TITAOI. 67

ἀπὸ Ζαχαρίου τοῦ ἱερέως θυμιῶντος ἤρξατο. The reader will desire
no more of this,

8. The oldest manuscript known to be accompanied by
a catena, (or continuous commentary by different authors) is the
palimpsest Codex Zacynthius (2 of Tregelles), an uncial of the
eighth century. Such books are not common, but there is a very
full commentary in minute letters, surrounding the large text
in a noble copy of the Gospels, of the twelfth century, which
belonged to the late Sir Thomas Phillipps (Middle Hill 13975,
since removed to Cheltenham), yet uncollated; another of St.
Paul’s Epistles (No. 27) belongs to the University Library at
Cambridge (Ff. 1. 80). The Apocalypse is often attended with
the exposition of Andreas (p. 64), or of Arethas, also Archbishop
of the Cappadocian Caesarea in the tenth century, or (what is
more usual) with a sort of epitome of the two (e.g. Parham
No. 17), above, below, and in the margin beside the text, in
much smaller characters. In cursive manuscripts only the subject
(ὑπόθεσις), especially that written by Oecumenius in the tenth
century, sometimes stands as a Prologue before each book, but
not so often before the Gospels or Apocalypse as the Acts and
Epistles. Before the Acts we occasionally meet with Euthalius’
Chronology of St. Paul’s Travels, or another ᾿Αποδημία Παύλου.
The Leicester manuscript contains between the Pauline Epistles
and the Acts (1) An Exposition of the Creed and statement of
the errors condemned by the seven general Councils, ending with
the second at Nice. (2) Lives of the Apostles, followed by an
exact description of the limits of the five Patriarchates. The
Christ Church copy Wake 12 also has after the Apocalypse some
seven or eight pages of a Treatise Περὶ τῶν ἁγίων καὶ οἰκουμενικῶν
ζ συνόδων, including some notice περὶ τοπικῶν συνόδων. Similar
treatises may be more frequent in manuscripts of the Greek
Testament than we are at present aware of.

9. We have not thought it needful to insert in this place
either a list of the τίτλοι of the Gospels, or of the κεφάλαια of
the rest of the New Testament, or the tables of the Eusebian
canons, inasmuch as they are all accessible in such ordinary
books as Stephen’s Greek Testament 1550 and Mill’s of 1707,
1710. The Eusebian canons are given in Bishop Lloyd’s Oxford

Ε 2

68 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

TABLE OF ANCIENT AND MODERN DIVISIONS OF THE
NEW TESTAMENT.

Vatican MS. 7 Moa
older | later τίτλοι Kobe: στίχοι ῥήματα ern Modern verses
sections | sections Ammon
Matthew οἱ 170} — | 68 | 3855 | 2560 | 2522] 28 1071
Mark ......... 62| — | 48 | 236 | 1616 | 1675} 16 678
Luke νον νος 152 | — | 83 | 842 2140] 8808 24 1151
John ........., 080] — | 18 | 2321) 2024 1988) 21 880
pees A.V. 879
Euthal, eee
κεφ λ. THOS:
ματα
Acts ese 36] 69 | 40 9524 | 16) 28 1007
a A.V. 1008
9] 5 6 7} ἀνὰ} “(5.1 ἃ 108
Ξ see
8, 8 8 5) δδδ δ᾽] 5 10ὅ
aor mes
2 Peter ...... desunt| 2 4 | PS] 154 aor) 8 61
δ“ [}
rJohn ......) 14] 8 7 |ΦΘ) 274|883) 5 105
Pu ° Ξ mo
2John .,..... 1 2 2 i] a 80 ἘΣΘ 1 13
3 John ...... g|desuntt ὃ |95| 85 |55Ξ}) 1 15
2, > Poe AV. 14
Jude ......... 2 |desunt} 4 | B δ 68 | 5Ὲ 5 1 25
Romans ...... 8.19. 0.5 B | 920) 5 | 1 488
τ Corinth. ... = |. 46 9 |e 51 870 5 16 437
2Corinth....| 8 11 | BE] 590 4 13 256
Ss ἘΞ A.V. 257
Galat. ......... 8Ξ8,) 8 | 2} 2 2 2m) 2 6 149
Ephes. ....Ψ.. eel 8 | 10 5. ἘΠ 81 6 155
Philipp........ ᾿ Z| 2 τ (=e) goa) 2 4 104
Coloss. ...... = Ξ 3 | 10 = @| 208] 2 4 95
τ Thess.......| 2, | 3 τ 38) 198] 1 δ 89
oe ry
2 Thess. ...... “8 2 6 |B ij| 106) 1 3 47
fal
rTim. «νιν. ΦΕΊ -- | ts 5 5] 380] 1 6 118
3 :
aTim. ..... dl es 9 |B] 15. 1 4 83
x Q Ξ ᾧ
es 2 je [98 (97,
Titus oo... Pee | 67" ᾿ Mill) 1 3 46
Philem. ..... ἘΠ. ἘΞ 2 Β 88 1 1 25
5 kh
Hebrews ... 5toch.| 22 S| 703 3 13 808
ix. 11. 5
Apocalypse.. 24 λόγοι, 72 κεφάλαια, 22 405
1800 στίχοι. A.V. 404

The Ammonian κεφάλαια in the Gospels vary from the normal number in
many copies, especially in SS. Matthew and Mark, but not considerably. The
ιἀναγνώσματα of the Gospels set down in column seven are also given in Mendham,
Evan. 562. See p. 75, note 1.

CHAPTERS AND VERSES. 69:

Greek Test. of 1827 &c. and in Tischendorf’s of 1859. We
exhibit, however, for the sake of comparison, a tabular view of
‘Ancient and Modern Divisions of the New Testament.’ The
numbers of the ῥήματα and στίχοι in the Gospels are derived
from the most approved sources, but a synopsis of the variations
of manuscripts in this respect has been drawn up by Scholz,
Prolegomena N. T. vol. i. Cap. v, pp. xxviii, xxix!. A computa-
tion of their number, as also of that of the ἀναγνώσματα, is often
given in the subscription at the end of a book.

10. On the divisions into chapters and verses prevailing in
our modern Bibles we need not dwell long. For many centuries
the Latin Church used the Greek τίτλοι (which they called
breves) with the Euthalian κεφάλαια, and some of their copies
even retained the calculation by στίχοι: but about a.p. 1248
Cardinal Hugo de Sancto Caro, while preparing a Concordance,
or index of declinable words, for the whole Bible, divided it into
its present chapters, subdividing them in turn into several parts
by placing the letters A, B,C, D &c. in the margin, at equal
distances from each other, as we still see in many old printed
books, e.g. Stephen’s N. T. of 1550. Cardinal Hugo’s divisions,
unless indeed he merely adopted them from Lanfranc or some
other scholar, such as was very probably Stephen Langton the
celebrated Archbishop of Canterbury, soon took possession of
copies of the Latin Vulgate; they gradually obtained a place
in later Greek manuscripts, especially those written in the West
of Europe, and are found in the earliest printed and all later
editions of the Greek Testament, though still unknown to the
Eastern Church. They certainly possess no strong claim on our
preference, although they cannot now be superseded. The
chapters are inconveniently and capriciously unequal in length ;
occasionally too they are distributed with much lack of judge-

1 The numbers of the Gospel στίχοι in our Table are taken from the uncial
copies Codd. GS and twenty-seven cursives named by Scholz : those of the ῥήματα
from Codd. 9, 18, 124 and seven others. In the ῥήματα he cites no other varia-
tion than that Cod. 339 has 2822 for St. Matthew: but Mill states that Cod. 48
(Bodl. 7) has 1676 for Mark, 2507 for Luke (Proleg. N.T. § 1429). In Cod. 56
(Lincoln Coll.) the ἀναγνώσματα of St. Matthew are 127, of St. Mark 74, of St. Luke
180 (Mill).

In the στίχοι, a few straggling manuscripts fluctuate between 3397? and 1474
for Matthew ; 2006 and 1000 for Mark ; 3827 and 2000 for Luke; 2300 and 1300
for John. But the great mass of authorities stand as we have represented.

70 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

ment. Thus Matt. xv. 39 belongs to ch. xvi, and perhaps
ch. xix. 30 to ch. xx; Mark ix. 1 properly appertains to the
preceding chapter; Luke xxi. 1-4 had better be united with
ch. xx, as in Mark xii. 41-44; Acts v might as well commence
with Acts iv. 32; Acts viii. 1 (or at least its first clause) should
not have been separated from ch. vii; Acts xxi concludes with
strange abruptness. Bp. Terrot (on Ernesti’s Institutes, vol. ii.
p. 21) rightly affixes 1 Cor. iv. 1-5 to ch. iii. Add that 1 Cor.
xi. 1 belongs to ch. x; 2 Cor. iv. 18 and vi. 18 to ch. v and
ch. vii respectively : Col. iv. 1 must clearly go with ch. 11].

In commendation of the modern verses still less can be said.
As they are stated to have been constructed after the model of
the ancient στίχοι (called ‘versus’ in the Latin manuscripts),
we have placed in the Table the exact number of each for every
book in the New Testament. Of the στίχοι we reckon 19241 in
all, of the modern verses 79591, so that on the average (for we
have seen that the manuscript variations in the number of στίχοι
are but inconsiderable) we may calculate about five στίχοι to
every two modern verses. The fact is that some such division is
simply indispensable to every accurate reader of Scripture ; and
Cardinal Hugo's divisions by letters of the alphabet, as well as
those adopted by Sanctes Pagninus in his Latin version of the
whole Bible (1528), having proved inconveniently large, Robert
Stephen, the justly celebrated printer and editor of the Greek
Testament, undertook to form a system of verse-divisions, taking
for his model the short verses into which the Hebrew Bible had
already been divided, as it would seem by Rabbi Nathan, in the
preceding century. We are told by Henry Stephen (Praef.
Concordantiae) that his father Robert executed this design on
a journey from Paris to Lyons ‘inter equitandum?*;’ that is, we

1 Our English version divides 2 Cor. xiii. 12 of the Greek into two, and unites
John i. 38, 39 of the Greek. The English and Greek verses begin differently in
Luke i. 78, 74; vii. 18, 19. Acts ix. 28, 29; xi. 25, 26; xiii. 32, 33; xix. 40, 41;
xxiv. 2, 8. 2 Cor. 11. 12, 18; v. 14, 15; xi. 8, 9. Eph. i. 10, 11; iii. 17, 18.
Phil. iii. 18, 14. 1 Thess, ii. 11, 12. Heb. vii. 20, 21; x. 22, 28. 1 Jo. ii, 18,14.
3 Jo. 14, 15. Apoc. xii. 18 or xiii. 1; xviii. 16,17. In a few of these places
editions of the Greek vary a little. The whole subject of the verses is discussed
in Dr. Ezra Abbot’s tract ‘De Editionibus Novi Testamenti Graece in versuum
quos dicunt distinctione inter se discrepantibus’ 1882, included in the Prole-
gomena for Tischendort’s N. T., eighth edition, pp. 167, &c.

3.61 think it would have been better done on one’s knees in the closet,’ is

EVANGELIA. 71

presume, while resting at the inns on the road. Certain it is
that, although every such division must be in some measure
arbitrary, a very little care would have spared us many of the
disadvantages attending that which Robert Stephen first pub-
lished at Geneva in his Greek Testament of 1551, from which
it was introduced into the text of the Genevan English Testa-
ment of 1557, into Beza’s Greek Testament of 1565, and thence
into subsequent editions. It is now too late to correct the
errors of the verse-divisions, but they can be neutralized, at
least in a great degree, by the plan adopted by modern critics,
of banishing both the verses and the chapters into the margin,
and breaking the text into paragraphs, better suited to the
sense. The pericopae or sections of Bengel! (whose labours
will be described in their proper place) have been received with
general approbation, and adopted, with some modification, by
several recent editors. Much pains were bestowed on their
arrangement of the paragraphs by the Revisers of the English
version of 1881.

11. We now come to the contents of manuscripts of the Greek
Testament, and must distinguish regular copies of the sacred
volume or of parts of it from Lectionaries, or Church-lesson
books, containing only extracts, arranged in the order of Divine
Service daily throughout the year. The latter we will consider
presently: with regard to the former it is right to bear in mind,
that comparatively few copies of the whole New Testament
remain ; the usual practice being to write the four Gospels in
one volume, the Acts and Epistles in another: manuscripts of
the Apocalypse, which was little used for public worship, being
much rarer than those of the other books. Occasionally the
Gospels, Acts, and Epistles form a single volume; sometimes
the Apocalypse is added to other books; as to the Pauline
Epistles in Lambeth 1186, or even to the Gospels, in a later hand
(e.g. Cambridge University Libr. Dd. 9. 69: Gospels No. 60,
dated A.D. 1297). The Apocalypse, being a short work, is often
Mr. Kelly’s quaint and not unfair comment (Lectures on the Minor Prophets,
p. 324), unless, as is not unlikely, he copied what was done before.

1 Novum Testamentum Graecum. Edente Jo. Alberto Bengelio. Tubingae
1784. 4to. The practice of the oldest Greek manuscripts in regard to paragraphs

has been stated above (p. 49, note 2), and will be further explained in the next
section under our descriptions of Codd. ΝΒ}.

72 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

found bound up in volumes containing very miscellaneous matter

(e.g. Vatican. 2066 or B; Brit. Mus. Harleian. 5678, No.31; and
Oxon. Baroce. 48, No. 28). The Codex Sinaiticus of Tischendorf
is the more precious, in that it happily exhibits the whole New

Testament complete: so would also the Codices Alexandrinus and

Ephraemi, but that they are sadly mutilated: no other uncial
copies have this advantage, and very few cursives. In England

only fixe such are known, the great Codex Leicestrensis, which

is imperfect at the beginning and end; Butler 2 (Evan. 201)

Additional 11837, dated a.p. 1857, and (Evan. 584) Additional

17469, both in the British Museum; Canonici 34 (Evan. 488) in

the Bodleian, dated A.D. 1515-16. Additional MS. 28815 (Evan.

603, and Paul 266, and Apoc. 89) in the British Museum and

B-C. π΄. 4 at Sir Roger Cholmely’s School, Highgate, are

separated portions of one complete copy. p The Apocalypse in |
the well-known Codex Montfortianus at Dublin is usually con-

sidered to be by a later hand. Besides these Scholz enumerates

only nineteen foreign copies of the whole New Testament!;

making but twenty-four in all, as far as was then known, out

of the vast mass of extant documents.

12. Whether copies contain the whole or a part of the
sacred volume, the general order of the books is the following:
Gospels, Acts, Catholic Epistles, Pauline Epistles, Apocalypse.
A solitary manuscript of the fifteenth century (Venet. 10, Evan.
209) places the Gospels between the Pauline Epistles and the
Apocalypse*; in the Codices Sinaiticus, Leicestrensis, Fabri
(Evan. 90), and Montfortianus, as in the Bodleian Canonici 34,
the copy in the King’s Library Brit. Mus. (Act. 20), and the

1 Coislin. 199 (Evan. 85); Vatic. 2080 (Evan. 175); Palat. Vat. 171 (Evan.
149); Lambec. 1 at Vienna (Evan. 218); Vatic. 1160 (Evan. 141); Venet. 5
(Evan. 205) ; its alleged duplicate Venet. 10 (Evan. 209) ; Matthaei k (Evan. 241) ;
Moscow Synod. 380 (Evan. 242); Paris, Reg. 47 (Evan. 18) ; Reg. 61 (Evan. 263);
Vat. Ottob. 66 (Evan. 386); Vat. Ottob. 881 (Evan. 390); Taurin. 302 (Evan. 339);
S. Saba, 10 and 20 (Evan. 462 and 466); Laurent. 53 (Evan. 367); Vallicel. F. 17
(Evan. 394) ; Phillipps 7682 (Evan. 531); perhaps Scholz ought to have added
Venet. 6 (Evan. 206) which he states to contain the whole New Testament,
Proleg..N. T. vol. i. p. lxxii. In Evan. 180 all except the Gospels are by a later
hand. Add (Evan. 622) also copies at Poictiers, Ferrara, and Toledo. Lagarde
(Genesis, pp. 7, 8) describes another copy at Zittau, collated by Matthaei in
1801-2, apparently unpublished.

* I presume that the same order is found in Evan. 393, whereof Scholz states
‘sec. xvi. continet epist. cath. paul. ev.’ Proleg. N. T. vol. i. p. Χο.

LECTIONARIES, 73

Complutensian edition (1514), the Pauline Epistles precede the
Acts. The Pauline Epistles stand between the Acts and the
Catholic Epistles in Phillipps 1284, Evan. 527; Parham 71. 6,
Evan. 534; Upsal, Sparfwenfeldt 42, Acts 68; Paris Reg. 102 A,
Acts 119; Reg. 103 A, Acts 120. In Oxford Bodl. Miscell. 74
the order is Acts, Cath. Epp., Apocalypse, Paul. Epp., but an
earlier hand wrote from 3 John onwards. In Evan. 51 Dr.C. R.
Gregory points out minute indications that the scribe, not the
binder, set the Gospels last. In the Memphitic and Thebaic the
Acts follow the Catholic Epistles (see below, vol. ii, chap. iii). The
Codex Basiliensis (No. 4 of the Epistles), Acts Cod. 134, Brit.
Mus. Addl. 19388, Lambeth 1182, 1183, and Burdett-Coutts 11. 1,
have the Pauline Epistles immediately after the Acts and before
the Catholic Epistles, as in our present Bibles. Scholz’s Evan.
368 stands thus, St. John’s Gospel, Apocalypse, then all the
Epistles; in Havniens. 1 (Cod. 234 of the Gospels, a.D. 1278)
the order appears to be Acts, Paul. Ep., Cath. Ep., Gospels ; in
Ambros. Z 34 sup. at Milan, Dean Burgon testifies that the
Catholic and Pauline Epistles are followed by the Gospels ; in
Basil. B. vi. 27 or Cod. 1, the Gospels have been bound after the
Acts and Epistles; while in Evan. 175 the Apocalypse stands
between the Acts and Catholic Epistles; in Evan. 51 the binder
has set the Gospels last: these, however, are mere accidental
exceptions to the prevailing rule!. The four Gospels are almost
invariably found in their familiar order, although in the Codex
Bezae (as we partly saw above, p. 65) they stand Matthew,
John, Luke, Mark?; in the Codex Monacensis (X) John, Luke,

1 Hartwell Horne in the second volume of his Introduction tells us that in
some of the few manuscripts which contain the whole of the New Testament the
books are arranged thus: Gospels, Acts, Catholic Epistles, Apocalypse, Pauline
Epistles (p. 92, ed. 1834). This statement may be true of some of the foreign
MSS. named in p. 69 note, but of the English it can refer to none, although
Wake 34 at Christ Church commences with the Acts and Catholic Epistles,
followed by the Apocalypse beginning on the same page as Jude ends, and the
Pauline Epistles on the same page as the Apocalypse ends. The Gospels, which
come last, may have been misplaced by an early binder.

? This is the true Western order (Scrivener, Cod. Bezae, Introd. p. xxx and
note), and will be found in the copies of the Old Latin a,, u,b, 6, Si, Do i, 9, τ
to be described in vol. ii, and in the Gothic version. In Burdett-Coutts πὶ. 7,
p. 4, also, prefixed to the Gospels, we read the following rubric-title to certain
verses of Gregory Nazianzen : XU θαύματα" παρὰ ματθαίω Ἰωάννη τὲ καὶ λουκᾶ καὶ
“μάρκω" κιτ,λ.

74 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

Mark, Matthew (but two leaves of Matthew ‘also stand before
John), also in the Latin &; in Cod. 90 (Fabri) John, Luke,
Matthew, Mark; in Cod. 399 at Turin John, Luke, Matthew,
an arrangement which Dr. Hort refers to the Commentary of
Titus of Bostra on St. Luke which accompanies it; in the
Curetonian Syriac version Matthew, Mark, John, Luke. In
the Pauline Epistles that to the Hebrews immediately follows
the second to the Thessalonians in the four great Codices
Vaticanus, Sinaiticus, Alexandrinus, and Ephraemi‘: in the
copy from which the Cod. Vatican. was taken the Hebrews
followed the Galatians (above, p. 57). The Codex Claromon-
tanus, the document next in importance to these four, sets
the Colossians appropriately enough next to its kindred and
contemporaneous Epistle to the Ephesians, but postpones that
to the Hebrews to Philemon, as in our present Bibles: an
arrangement which at first, no doubt, originated in the early
scruples prevailing in the Western Church, with respect to the
authorship and canonical authority of that divine epistle.

13. We must now describe the Lectionaries or Service-books
of the Greek Church, in which the portions of Scripture publicly
read throughout the year are set down in chronological order,
without regard to their actual places in the sacred volume. In
length and general arrangement they resemble not so much the
Lessons as the Epistles and Gospels in our English Book of
Common Prayer, only that every day in the year has its own
proper portion, and the numerous Saints’ days independent
services of their own. These Lectionaries consist either of
lessons from the Gospels, and are then called Evangelistaria or
Evangeliaria (εὐαγγελιστάρια) 3; or from the Acts and Epistles,
termed Praxapostolos (πραξαπόστολος) or Apostolos*: the general
name of Lectionary is often, though incorrectly, confined to the
latter class. A few books called ἀποστολοευαγγέλια have lessons

1 Tischendorf cites the following copies in which the Epistle to the Hebrews
stands in the same order as in Codd. yABC, ‘H [Coislin. 202], 17, 23, 47, 57,
71, 18 aliique.” Add 77, 80, 166, 189, 196, 264, 265, 266 (Burdett-Coutts τι. 4).
So in Ζοθξα᾽ s Thebaic version. Epiphaniua (adv. Haer. i. 42) says : ἄλλα δὲ ἀντί-
Ὕραφα ἔχει τὴν πρὸς ἑβραίους δεκάτην, πρὸ τῶν δύο τῶν πρὸς Τιμόθεον καὶ Τίτον. So
Paul 166, 281, and also ΒΡ. Lightfoot’s MSS. of the Memphitic except 7 and 16.
In the Thebaic it follows 2 Cor. See below.

2 They are also termed EvayyéAta—evidently a popular, as well as a misleading
name. 3 Suicer, x. v.

LECTIONARIES. 75

taken both from the Gospels and the Apostolic writings. In
Euchologies, or Books of Offices, wherein both the Apostolos and
the Gospels are found, the former always precede in each Office,
just as the Epistle precedes the Gospel in the Service-books of
Western Christendom. The peculiar arrangement of Lectionaries
renders them very unfit for the hasty, partial, cursory collation
which has befallen too many manuscripts of the other class, and
this circumstance, joined with the irksomeness of using Service-
books never familiar to the habits even of scholars in this part
of Europe, has caused these documents to be so little consulted,
that the contents of the very best and oldest among them have
until recently been little known. Matthaei, of whose elaborate
and important edition of the Greek Testament (12 tom. Riga
1782-88) we shall give an account hereafter, has done excellent
service in this department; two of his best copies, the uncials
B and H (Nos. 47, 50), being Evangelistaria. The present
writer also has collated three noble uncials of the same rank,
Arundel 547 being of the ninth century, Parham 18 bearing date
A.D. 980, Harleian 5598, a.p. 995. Not a few other uncial
Lectionaries remain quite neglected, for though none of them
perhaps are older than the eighth century, the ancient character
was retained for these costly and splendid Service-books till
about the eleventh century (Montfaucon, Palaeogr. Graec. p. 260),
before which time the cursive hand was generally used in other
Biblical manuscripts. There is, of course, no place ina Lectionary
for divisions by κεφάλαια, for the so-called Ammonian sections,
or for the canons of Eusebius.

The division of the New Testament into Church-lessons was,
however, of far more remote antiquity than the employment of
separate volumes to contain them. Towards the end of the
fourth century, that golden age of Patristic theology, Chrysostom
recognizes some stated order of the lessons as familiar to all his
hearers, for he exhorts them to peruse and mark beforehand the
passages (περικοπαί 1) of the Gospels which were to be publicly
read to them the ensuing Sunday or Saturday”. All the infor-

1 This was the word for a lection or lesson, and Suicer tells us that ἀνάγνωσις
and ἀνάγνωσμα were employed as equivalents. But in modern textual criticism,
ἀναγνώσματα is used to signify the marks indicating lections, which are found in
the margin or at the head or foot of pages, or the computation of their number
which is often appended at the end of a book. See pp. 68, note 1, 69.

. * Chrysost. in Joan. Hom. x κατὰ μίαν σαββάτων ἢ καὶ κατὰ σάββατον. Traces

76 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

mation we can gather favours the notion that there was no great
difference between the calendar of Church-lessons in earlier and
later stages. Not only do they correspond in all cases where
such agreement is natural, as in the proper services for the
great feasts and fasts, but in such purely arbitrary arrangements
as the reading of the book of Genesis, instead of the Gospels,
on the week days of Lent; of the Acts all the time between
Easter and Pentecost!; and the selection of St. Matthew’s history
of the Passion alone at the Liturgy on Good Friday? The
earliest formal Menologium, or Table of proper lessons, now
extant is prefixed to the Codex Cyprius (K) of the eighth or
ninth century; another is found in the Codex Campianus (M),
which is perhaps a little later; they are more frequently found
than the contrary in later manuscripts of every kind; while
there are comparatively few copies that have not been accom-
modated to ecclesiastical use either by their original scribe or
a later hand, by means of noting the proper days for each lesson
(often in red ink) at the top or bottom or in the margin of the
several pages. Not only in the margin, but even in the text
itself are perpetually interpolated, mostly in vermilion or red
ink, the beginning (ἀρχή or ap*) and ending (τέλος or τελ) of each
lesson, and the several words to be inserted or substituted in
order to suit the purpose of public reading ; from which source
(as we have stated above, p. 11) various readings have almost
unavoidably sprung: e.g. in Acts iii. 11 τοῦ ἰαθέντος χωλοῦ of the
Lectionaries ultimately displaced αὐτοῦ from the text itself.

of these Church-lessons occur in manuscripts as early as the fifth and sixth
centuries. Thus Cod. Alexandrinus reads Rom. xvi. 25-27 not only in its
proper place, but also at the end of ch. xiv where the Lectionaries place it
(see p. 84). Codex Bezae prefixes to Luke xvi. 19 εἶπεν δὲ καὶ ἑτέραν παραβολήν,
the proper introduction to the Gospel for the 5th Sunday in St. Luke. To
John xiv. 1 the same manuscript prefixes καὶ εἶπεν τοῖς μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ, as does
our English Prayer Book in the Gospel for May 1. Even τέλος or τὸ τέλος, which
follows ἀπέχει in Mark xiv. 41 in the same manuscript and other authorities,
probably has the same origin.

1 See the passages from Augustine Tract. vr. in Joan.; and Chrysost. Hom.
vu ad Antioch.; Hom. 1x11, xtvir in Act. in Bingham’s Antiquities, Book xrv,
Chap. 11. Sect. 8. Chrysostom even calls the arrangement τῶν πατέρων ὁ
νόμος. The strong passage cited from Cyril of Jerusalem by Dean Burgon
(Last Twelve Verses of St. Mark, p. 195) shows the confirmed practice as
already settled in a.p. 348.

3 August. Serm. cx~imr de Tempore. The few verses Luke xxiii. 39-43,
John xix. 31-37 are merely wrought into one narrative with Matt. xxvii,
each in its proper place. See p. 85,

Herlag dex F.C. Hinrichs den Hudhandlung in Leipzig.

artext
Aberf viwnaes der Bibel

in tiberfichtlihher θαυ] πα.

Gonderabdruc der Artifel
Bibeltext und Bibeliiberfesungen
aus der dritten Wuflage der
Mealencyklopdadie fitr profeftantifche Cheologie
und Sirche.

1897. 15 Bogen. 3 Maré.

Die wiffenfhaftlige Forjehung der legten Jahrzehnte hat fieh mit Vor-
liebe dex Frage nach der UUberlieferung und Geftaltung de3 Tertes der
heiligen Schrift und nach der Cntftehung und dem Wert der alten Bibel-
iiberfesungen zugewandt, Doch felt ε8 in der deutfehen Literatur an einem
Werke, das die geficherten Ergebniffe der neueren Unterfuchungen zujammen-
faffend darftellte. Die Verlagshandlung glaubt de8halb den Dané vieler 3u
erwerben, indem fie die von Hervorragenden Fachmannern bearbeiteten Wr-
tifel liber den Bibeltext und die Vibeltiberfegungen aus der dritten Wuflage
der Realencyflopadie fitr proteftantijde Theologie und Kirche gejondert ver-
Hffentlicht und dadurdh weiteren Kreifen gugdnglic) macht.

Kiufern diejes Sonderabdrucs, dte fic) gur Wnfehaffung der Realency-
Hopadie felbft (3. Wufl.) entichlieben, werden bei Benugung de8 vorn beige>
fiigten, Berlangzettels 2 Mart, bei Riicjendung de3 Heftes felbft der volle
Vetrag von 3 Marl gutgebracht.

Verlag der 3. C. Hinrichs’ den Buchhandlung in Leipsig.

Realencyflopadie

fiir proteftantifihe

Theologic und Kircde

Beqriindet von J. FJ. Herzog

Jn dritter verbefferter und vermehrter Anflage
unter Mitwirkung

vieler Theologen und anderer Gelehrten

herausgegeben vor

D Albert Hauk

Profefjor in Leipzig.

Yollftandig in 180 (90 Doppel-) Heften 3u 80 Seiten a 1 Mark
oder in 18 Banden 31: je 800 Seiten.a 10 Wark, geb. a [2 Mark.

Bis zum September 1897 wurden vollftindig:
Grier Band: AQ bis AUretas.

Biwriter Band: bis Bibeltert des Yeuen Teftaments,
Pritier Band: bis Chriftenverfolgungen.

Vahvlich erfreinen τὶ Bande.

Die Realencyflopadie fiir proteftantifche Cheologie und Kirche beabfidtigt aus
erfter Hand fiber den gegenwirtigen Stand der theologifchen Wiffenfchaft in weiteftem
Umfange zuverlaffige Unstunft 3u geben.

Cine allgemeine protetantifd-thealagifhe Bibliothek

will fie auf fnappftem Raume darftellen, und fie wird fich, wie 3u hoffer tft, in ihrer.
dritten Unflage gleich den vorangegangenen als das

Hauptwerk der Bibliothek jedes proteftantifdien Theologen

erweifem, das im fibrigen nicht nur fiir Theologen beftimmt tft, fondern fiir alle die,
“die an den theologifchen und firclichen Fragen Untetl nehmen und an deren Ldfung
mitzuarbeiten berufen find.

Beftellungen vermittelt feoe Buchhandlung des ὅπ’ und UWuslandes.

CLASSES OF MANUSCRIPTS. 77

We purpose to annex to this Chapter a table of lessons
throughout the year, according to the use laid down in Synaxaria,
Menologies, and Lectionaries, as well to enable the student to
compare the proper lessons of the Greek Church with our own,
as to facilitate reference to the manuscripts themselves, which
are now placed almost out of the reach of the inexperienced.
On comparing the manner in which the terms are used by
different scribes and authors, we conceive that Synazarion
(συναξάριον) is, like Eclogadion, a name used for a table of daily
lessons for the year beginning at Easter, and that these have
varied but slightly in the course of many ages throughout the
whole Eastern Church ; that tables of Saints’ day lessons, called
Menologies, (μηνολόγιον), distributed in order of the months from
September (when the new year and the indiction began) to
August, differed widely from each other, both in respect to the
lessons read and the days kept holy’. While the great feasts
remained entirely the same, different generations and provinces
and even dioceses had their favourite worthies, whose memory
they specially cherished ; so that the character of the menology
(which sometimes forms a larger, sometimes but a small portion
of a Lectionary) will often guide us to the country and district
in which the volume itself was written. The Parham Evange-
listarium 18 affords us a conspicuous example of this fact:
coming from a region of which we know but little (Ciscissa in
Cappadocia Prima), its menology in many particulars but little
resembles those usually met with *.

14. It only remains to say a few words about the notation
adopted to indicate the several classes of manuscripts of the
Greek Testament. These classes are six in number; that con-

1 Besides this special meaning, Synaxarion was also employed in a general
sense for any catalogue of Church-lessons, both for daily use and for Saints’
days.

2 This was naturally even more the case in countries where the Liturgy was
not in Greek. Thus in the ‘Calendar of the Coptic Church’ translated from
the Arabic by Dr. 5. C. Malan (1873), the only Feast-days identical with those
given below (pp. 87-89) are Sept. 14; Oct. 8; Nov. 8, 18, 14, 17, 25, 30; Dee. 20,
24, 25,29; Jan. 1, 6 (the Lord’s Baptism), 22; Feb. 2, 24; March 25; April 25;
May 2; June 19, 24, 29; July 22; Aug. 6, 25. Elsewhero the day is altered,
even if the festival be the same ; e.g. St. Thomas’ Day is Oct. 6 with the Greeks,
Oct. 28 with the Copts; St. Luke’s Day (Oct. 18), and the Beheading of the
Baptist (Aug. 29), are kept by the Copts a day later than by the Greeks, since
Aug. 29 is their New Year’s Day.

η8 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.
¢

taining the Gospels (Zvangelia or Evan.), or the Acts and
Catholic Epistles (Act. and Cath.), or the Pauline Epistles (Paul.),
or the Apocalypse (Apoc.), or Lectionaries of the Gospels (Hvange-
listaria or Evst.), or those of the Acts and Epistles (Apostolos or
Apost.). When one manuscript (as often happens) belongs to
more than one of these classes, its distinct parts are numbered
separately, so that a copy of the whole New Testament will
appear in four lists, and be reckoned four times over. All
critics are agreed in distinguishing the documents written in the
uncial character by capital letters; the custom having originated
in the accidental circumstance that the Codex Alexandrinus
was designated as Cod. A in the lower margin of Walton’s
Polyglott. Lectionaries in uncial letters are not marked by
capitals, but by Arabic numerals, like cursive manuscripts of all
classes. Of course no system can escape some attendant evils.
Even the catalogue of the later manuscripts is often upon its
first appearance full of mis-statements, of repetitions and loose
descriptions, which must be remedied and supplied in subsequent
examination, so far as opportunity is granted from time to time.
In describing the uncials (as we purpose to do in the two
next chapters) our course is tolerably plain; but the lists that
comprise the last eight chapters of this volume, and which
respectively detail the cursive manuscripts and the Lectionaries
of the Greek Testament, must be regarded only as an approxima-
tion to what such an enumeration ought to be, though much
pains and time have been spent upon them: the comparatively
few copies which seem to be sufficiently known are distinguished
by an asterisk from their less fortunate kindred.

For indeed the only method of grappling with the perplexity
produced by the large additions of manuscripts, especially of the
cursive character, which constant discovery has effected during
late years, is to enumerate arithmetically those which have been
supplied from time to time, as was done in the last edition of this
work, carefully noting if they have been examined by a com-
petent judge or especially if they have been properly collated.
In the Appendix of the third edition, the late Dean Burgon
continued his work in this direction by adding a list of some

‘ This system was introduced by Wetstein (N. T. 1751-52). Mill used to cite
copies by abridgements of their names, e.g. Alex. Cant. Mont. ὅσο.

CLASSES OF MANUSCRIPTS. 79

three hundred and seventy-four cursives, besides the others with
which he had previously increased the number before known.
That list, as was stated in the Postcript to the Preface, awaited
an examination and collation by competent persons. Such an
examination has been made in many instances by Dr. C. R.
Gregory, who also, whether fired by Dean Burgon’s example as
shown in his published letters in the Guardian or not, has in
his turn added with most commendable diligence in research
a very large number of MSS. previously unknown. Some more
have been added in this edition, but much work is still required
of scholars, before this mass of materials can be used with effect
by Textual students.

APPENDIX TO CHAPTER III.

SYNAXARION AND ECLOGADION OF THE GOSPELS AND APOSTOLIC
WRITINGS DAILY THROUGHOUT THE YEAR.

(Gathered chiefly from Evangelist. Arund. 547, Parham 18, Harl. 5598, Burney 22,
Gale 0. 4. 22, Christ’s Coll. Camb. F. 1. 8, compared with the Liturgical notes in
Wake 12, and those by later hands in Cod. Bezae (ἢ). Use has been made
also of Apostolos B-C. 111. 24, B-C. 111, 58, and the Euchology, or Book of Offices,
B-C. 111, 42.]

Ἐκ τοῦ κατὰ Ἰωάννην [Arundel 547] Κυριακῇ δ΄ or 8rd Sunday after

Τῇ ἁγίᾳ καὶ μεγάλῃ κυριακῇ τοῦ πάσχα Basige (τοῦ παραλύτον οἷο,
ene peer Soe a B-C. nr. 42) Johny. 1-15. Acts ix.32-

Easter-day John i. 1-17. Actsi.1-8. 42.

2nd day of Easter and day of 4th
week (τῆς διακινησίμου) 18-28. 12-26. week vi. 56-69. x. 1-16.
3rd Luke xxiv. 12-35. 11. 14-21 8rd vii. 1-13. 21-33.
4th John 1. 85-52. 38-43. 4th (τῆς μεσοπεντηκοστῆς,
5th iii, 1-15, iii. 1-8. B-C. 111. 42) 14-30. xiv. 6-18.
6th (παρασκευῇ) ii. 12-22, 41.12-36. th viii, 12-20. κ, 84-43.
7th (σαββάτῳ) 111. 22-33. 11]. 11-16. 6th (παρασκευῇ) 21-80. 44—xi. 10.

7th (σαββάτῳ) 81-42. xii, 1:11.

᾿Αντίπασχα or 1st Sunday
after Easter (τοῦ Θωμᾶ,
B-C, ut. 42) xx. 19-81. v. 12-20. Κυριακῇ εἰ or 4th Sunday

Qnd day of 2nd after Easter (τῆς σαμα-
week ii. 1-11. 111. 19-26. ρείτιδος) iv. 5-42. xi. 19-80.
3rd. 111. 16-21. iv. 1-10. 2nd day of 5th
4th v. 17-24. 18-22. week viii. 42-51. = xii. 12-17.
5th 24-30. 23-31. 8rd 51-59. 25—xiii. 12.
6th (mapacrevy) v. 830—vi. 2. v. 1-11. 4th vi. 5-14. xiii. 18-24.
7th (σαββάτῳ) vi. 14-27. 21-32. 5th ix. 39—x.9, xiv. 20-27
(-xv.4,B-C.
Κυριακῇ γ' or 2nd after Easter qu. 24).
(τῶν μυροφύρων, B-C, τπ. 42) 6th (παρασκευῇ) x. 17-28. xv. 5-12.
Mark xv. 43—xvi. 8. vi.1-7. 7th (σαββάτῳ) 27-38. 85-41.

2nd day of 8rd
week John iv. 46-54. 8—vii. 60. Κυριακῇ 9” or 5th Sunday

3rd vi. 27-88. viii. 5-17. after Easter (τοῦ

4th (6th, Gale) 48-54. 18-28. τυφλοῦ) ix. 1-88. xvi. 16-34,

5th 40-44. 26-39. 2nd day of 6th

6th (παρασκευῇ) week xi. 47-54, xvii. 1-9.
(4th, Gale) 35-39. 40—ix.19. 3rd xii. 19-36. 19-27.

7th (σαββάτῳ) xv. 17—xvi. 1. 19-31. 4th 36-47. xviii. 22-28,

SYNAXARION,

5th ᾿Αναλήψεως, Ascension Day

Matins, Mark xvi. 9-20.

Liturgy, Luke xxiv.36-53. Acts i. 1-12.
6th (παρασκευῇ) John xiv.1-10

(11, Gale, Wake 12). xix. 1-8.
7th (σαββάτῳ) 10-21 (om.
18-20, Gale). xx. 7-12.

Κυριακῇ ζ΄ or 6th Sunday
after Easter τῶν ἁγίων τιη πατέρων ἐν

Νικαίᾳ, xvii. 1-13. 16-38.

2nd day of 7th
week xiv. 27—xv.7. xxi. 8-14.
3rd Xvi. 2-13. 26-32.
4th 15-23, xxiii. 1-11.
5th 23-33. xxv. 13-19.
6th (παρασκευῇ) [1.
xvii. 18-26. xxvii.1-xxviii.

7th (σαββάτῳ) xxi. 14-25. xxviii.1-31.

Κυριακῇ τῆς πεντηκοστῆς
Whitsunday
Matins, xx. 19-23.

Liturgy, vii. 37—viii.12'. ii, 1-11.

Ἐκ τοῦ κατὰ MarOaiov.

2nd day of 1st week Τῇ ἐπαύριον τῆς πεν-

τηκοστῆς.
Matt, xviii. 10-20. Eph. v. 8-19.
3rd iv. 25—v. 11.
4th 20-30.
5th 31-41.

6th (παρασκευῇ) vii. 9-18.
7th (σαββάτῳ) ν. 42-48. Rom.i.7-12.

Κυριακῇ a’ τῶν | = nae ; Heb. xi.33-
cay , ; ὡς
ἁγίων πάντων xix. 37-30; xii. 2.
Qnddayof2Znd vi. 31-34;
week vii. 9-14. Rom. ii. 1-6.
3rd vii. 15-21. 18, 17-27.
4th 11-23. 28—iii. 4,
5th viii. 23-27. 111. 4-9.
6th (παρασκευῇ) ix. 14-17. 9-18.

7th (caBBarw) vii. 1-8. iii, 19-26.

δι

Κυριακῇ β΄ Matt. iv. 18-23, Rom. ii. 10-16.

2nd day of 8rd

week ix. 36—x. 8. iv. 4-8.
3rd 9-15. 8-12.
4th 16-22. 13-17.
5th 23-31. 18-25.
6th (παρασκευῇ) 32-36; xi.1. v. 12-14.

7th (σαββάτῳ)

vii. 24—viii. 4. iii. 28—iv. 3.

Κυριακῇ γ᾽ vi. 22-23. v. 1-10.
2nd day of 4th
week xi. 2-15. 15-17.
3rd. 16-20. 17-21.
4th 20-26. vii. l.....
5th 27-30.
6th (παρασκευῇ) xii. 1-8.
7th (σαββάτῳ) viii. 14-23
(om. 19-22, Gale). νὶἱ. 11-17.
Κυριακῇ 5 viii. 5-13, νἱ. 18-23.
2nd day of 5th
week ΧΙ, 9-13, vii. 19-viii.3.
8rd 14-16 ; 22-30. viii. 2-9.
4th 38-45. 8-14.
5th xii. 46—xiii. 3. 22-27.
6th (παρασκευῇ) 3-12. ix. 6-13.
7th (σαββάτῳγ ix. 9-13. viii. 14-21,
Κυριακῇ ε΄ νἱῖῖ. 28—ix. 1. x. 1-10.
and day of 6th
week xiii, 10-28. ix. 18-19.
3rd 24-30. 17-28.
4th 31-36. 29-33.
5th 36-43. ix. 33; x.
12-17.
6th (παρασκευῇ) 44-54. x. 15—xi. 2.
7th (σαββάτῳ) ix. 18-26. ix. 1-5.
Κυριακῇ σ΄ ix. 1-8. xii. 6-14.
and day of 7th
week xiii, 54-58. xi. 2-6.
3rd xiv. 1-18. 7-12.
4th xiv. 35—xv. 11. 13-20.
5th 12-21. 19-24.
6th (παρασκευῇ) 29-31. 25-28.
7th (σαββάτῳ) x. 87-xi. 1. xii. 1-3.

1 The pericope adulterae John vii, 68—viii. 11 is omitted in all the copies we know on the feast of
Pentecost. Whenever read it was on some Saint's Day (vid. infra, p. 87, notes 2, 3).

VOL. I.

α

82 APPENDIX TO

Κυριακῇ ζ΄ Μαίύ. ix. 27-85. Rom. xv.1-7.
ΡιακΊ

2nd day of 8th
week xvi.1-6. χὶ. 29-36.
3rd 6-12. xii. 14-21.
4th 20-24. xiv. 10-18.
5th 24-28. xv. 8-12.
6th (παρασκευῇ) xvii. 10-18. 13-16.
7th (σαββάτῳ) xii.30-37. xiii. 1-10.

Κυριακῇ η΄ xiv. 14-22. 1 Οοσυ. i. 10-18.

Qnd day of 9th
week xviii. 1-11. Rom. xv. 17-25.
8rd = xviii. 18-20 (al. 22);
xix. 1-2; 18-15. 26-29.
4th xx.1-16. xvi. 17-20.
5th 17-28. x1 Cor. ii. 10-15.
6th (παρασκευῇ) xxi. 12-14;

17-20. 16—iii. 8.
7th (σαββάτῳ) xv. 82-39. Rom.xiv.6-9.

Κυριακῇ 6’ xiv. 22-34. 1Cor.iii.9-17.
Qnd day of 10th
week xxi, 18-22. 18-23.
8rd 23-27. iv. 5-8.
4th 28-32. v. 9-13.
5th 43-46. vi. 1-6.
6th (παρασκευῇ) xxii. 238-33. 7-11.

7th (σαββάτῳ)

xvii. 24—-xviii.1. Rom. xv. 30-33.
Κυριακῃ ι' Xvii. 14-23. 1 Cor. iv. 9-16.
2nd day of 11th

week xxiii, 13-22. vi. 20-vii.7.
3rd. 23-28. vii. 7-15.
4th 29-39.
5th xxiv. 13 (14, Wake 12 ;

15 Cod. Bezae) -28.

6th (παρασκευῇ) 27-35 (88
Sch. and Matt.) ; 42-51. —vii. 35.
7th (σαββάτῳ) xix. 8-12. 1. 3-9.
Κυριακῇ va’ Xvili. 238-35. ix, 2-12.

Ἔκ τοῦ κατὰ Μάρκον.

2nd day of 12th
week Mark i, 9-15. vii. 37—viii. 3.

CHAPTER III.

8rd 16-22. viii. 4-7.
4th 23-28, ix. 13-18.
5th 29-35. x. 2-10.
6th (παρασκευῇ) ii. 18-22. 10-15.
7th (σαββάτῳ)

Matt. xx. 29-34. i, 26-29.

Κυριακῇ 1p"
Matt. xix. 16-26. 1 Cor. xv. 1-11.

2nd day of 13th

week Mark iii. 6-12. x. 14-23.
8rd 18-21. 31—xi. ὃ.
4th 20-27. xi. 4-12.
5th 28-35. 13-28.
6th (παρασκευῇ) iv.1-9. 31. xii. 6.

7th (σαββάτῳ)
Matt. xxii. 15-22. ii. 6-9.

Κυριακῇ vy’
Matt. xxi. 33-42. 1 Cor. xvi. 13-24.
2nd day of 14th

week Mark iv. 10-23. xii. 12-18.
3rd 24-34, 18-26.
4th 35-41. xiii.8—xiv.1.
5th v. 1-20 (1.17). χίν. 1-12.

6th (παρασκευῇ) v. 22-24 ; 35-vi. 1. 12-20.
7th (σαββάτῳ)
Matt. xxiii. 1-12. iv. 1-5.
Κυριακῇ ιδ'
Matt. xxii. 2-14. 2 Cor. i. 21—ii. 4.

and day of 15th
week Mark v. 24-34. τ Cor. xiv. 26-33.
8rd vi. 1-7. 33-40.
4th 7-13. χν. 12-20.
5th 30-45. 29-34.
6th (παρασκευῇ) 45-53. 34-40.

7th (σαββάτῳ)
Matt. xxiv. 1-13 (om. 10-12, Gale).
iv. 7—v. 5.

Κυριακῇ ce’ ,
Matt. xxii. 35-40. 2 Cor. iv. 6-11
(15, Β-Ο. rr. 24).
2nd day of 16th
week Mark vi. 54 (al. 56)

—vii. 8. τον. xvi.-3-18.
3rd 5-16. 2Cor.i.1-7.
4th 14-24. 12-20.
5th 24-80. ii, 4-15.

SYNAXARION.
6th (παρασκευῇ) viii.1-10. 15—iii. 8.
7th (σαββάτῳ) (29, Gale).
Matt. xxiv. 34-87 ; 42-44.
1 Cor. x, 23-28.

᾿Αρχὴ THs ἰνδικτοῦ τοῦ νέου
ἔτους, ἤγουν τοῦ εὐαγγελι-
στοῦ λουκᾶ [Arund. 547,
Parham 18].

Ἔκ τοῦ κατὰ Λουκᾶν [Christ’s

Coll. F. 1. 8].
2nd day of 1st
week Luke iii. 19-22.
3rd 23—iv. 1.
4th 1-15.
5th 16-22.
6th (παρασκευῇ) 22-80.
7th (σαββάτῳ) 31-36.
Κυριακῇ a’ v. 1-11.
and day of 2nd
week iv. 88-44.
3rd v. 12-16.
4th 33-39.
5th νἱ. 12-16 (al. 19).
6th (παρασκευῇ) 17-28.
7th σαββάτῳ). v. 17-26.
Κυριακῇ β΄ v. 31-36.
and day of 3rd
week 24-80.
8rd 37-45.
4th vi. 46—vii.1.
5th vii. 17-30.
6th (παρασκευῇ) 31-35.
7th (σαββάτῳ) ν. 27-82.
Κυριακῇ γ΄ vii. 11-16.
and day of 4th
week 86-50.
8rd vii. 1-3.
4th 22-25.
5th ix. 7-11.
6th (παρασκευῇ) 12-18.
7th (σαββάτῳ νἱ. 1-10.

1 Lessons for the week in B.C,

(6) 15-21.

83

[Κυριακῇ ισ΄ (1608) Matt. xxv. 14-30

2 Cor. vi. 1-103,

σαββάτῳ ιζ' (17th) Matt. xxv. 1-13.

Κυριακῇ δ' Luke viii. 5-8,

9-15.

2nd day of 5th
week ix, 18-22.
3rd 23-27.
4th 43-50.
5th 49-56.
6th (παρασκευῇ) ν. 1-15.

7th (σαββάτῳ) vii. 1-10.
Κυριακῇ ε' xvi. 19-31.
2nd day of 6th

week xX. 22-24.
3rd xi, 1-10 (Mt.).

4th 9-13.

5th 14-23.

6th (παρασκευῇ) 23-26.
7th (caBBarw) viii. 16-21.

Κυριακῇ 9” viii. 27 (26, Gale)
-35; 38-39.
Qnd day of 7th

week xi. 29-38.
8rd 84-41,
4th 42-46,
5th 47—xii. 1.

6th (παρασκευῇ) xii. 2-12.
7th (σαββάτῳ) ix. 1-6.
Κυριακῇ ζ΄ viii. 41-56.
2nd day of 8th
week xii. 18-15 ; 22-31.

8rd xii, 42-48.

4th 48-59.

5th xiii. 1-9,

6th (παρασκευῇ) 31-35.

7th (σαββάτῳ) ix. 37-43.
Κυριακῇ η΄ x. 25-37.
2nd day of 9th

week xiv. 12-51.

Κυριακῇ ιζ΄ (17th) Matt. xv, 21-28].

8rd Luke xiv. 25-35.
4th xv. 1-10.
5th xvi. 1-9.

6th (παρασκευῇ)
xvi. 15-18 ; xvii. 1-4.
7th (σαββάτῳ) ix. 57-62.
Κυριακῇ 6’ xii. 16-21.

2nd day of 10th
week xvii. 20-25.
διὰ xvii. 26-37 ; xviii.18.
4th xviii. 15-17 ; 26-30.
5th 31-34.
6th (παρασκευῇ) xix, 12-28.
7th (σαββάτῳ) x. 19-21.
Κυριακῇ ι΄ xiii. 10-17.

2nd day of 11th

week xix. 37-44.
8rd 45-48.
4th xx. 1-8.
5th 9-18,
6th (παρασκευῇ) 19-26.

7th (σαββάτῳ) xii. 82-40.

Κυριακῇ ta’ xiv. 16-24.
2nd day of 12th
week xx. 27-44.
3rd. xxi. 12-19.
4th xxi. 5-8 ; 10-11 ; 20-24.
5th xxi. 28-33.

6th (παρασκευῇ)
xxi. 37—xxii. 8.
7th (σαββάτῳ) xiii, 19-29.

Κυριακῇ ιβ΄ xvii. 12-19.
2nd day of 13th
week Mark viii. 11-21.

3rd 22-26.
4th 80-34.
5th ix. 10-16.

1, 24 are (2) 2 Cor. iii. 4-12. (8) iv. 1-6. (4) 11-18. (5) v. 10-15.

G2

84

6th (παρασκευῇ)

Mark ix. 33-41.
7th (σαββάτῳ)

Luke xiv. 1-11.

Κυριακῇ vy’ Luke xviii. 18-27.
2nd day of 14th
week Mark ix. 42.—x. 1.

[2nd day of 15th

week Mark x, 46-52.
8rd xi. 11-28.
4th 22-26.
5th 27-33.

6th (παρασκευῇ) xii. 1-12.
7th (σαββάτῳ)
Luke xvii. 3-10.

APPENDIX TO CHAPTER III.

7th (σαββάτῳ)
Luke xviii. 1-8.

Κυριακῇ 5” (of the Publican)

Luke xviii. 9-14].
Apost. 2 Tim. iii. 10-15
(B-C, 111. 42).
Qnd day of 17th

érd x. 2-11. week Mark xiii. 9-18.

4th 11-16. Κυριακῇ ιε΄ Luke xix. 1-10. 3rd 14-23.

5th 17-27. 2nd day of 16th 4th 24-31.

6th (παρασκευῇ) 24-82. week Mark xii. 13-17. 5th xiii, 31—xiv. 2.

7th (σαββάτῳ) 3rd 18-27. 6th (παρασκευῇ) xiv. 3-9.
Luke xvi. 10-15. 4th 28-34. 7th (σαββάτῳ)

5th 38-44. Luke xx. 46—xxi. 4.

Κυριακῇ ιδ΄ Luke xviii. 35-43.

6th (παρασκευῇ) xiii. 1-9.

Κυριακῇ ιζ΄ (of the Canaanitess) Matt. xv.
21-28.

σαββάτῳ πρὸ τῆς ἀποκρέω, Luke xv. 1-10.

Κυριακῇ πρὸ τῆς ἀποκρέω (af the Prodigal)
Luke xv. 11-32. i Thess. v. 14-23
( Cor. vi. 12-20, B-C. m1. 42).

2nd day of the week of the
Carnival Mark xi, 1-11. 2 Tim. iii. 1-10.

8rd xiv. 10-42. 111. 14-iv. 5.
4th 43—xv. 1. iv. 9-18.
5th xv. 1-15. Tit. i. 5-12.

6th (παρασκευῇ) xv. 20 ; 22; 25; 33-41,

Tit. i. 15-ii. 10.

7th (caBBarw) Luke xxi. 8-9 ; 25-27 ;

33-36 ; τ Cor. vi. 12-20 (2 Tim. ii.
11-19, B-C. un. 24).

Κυριακῇ τῆς dmoxpéo Matt. xxv. 31-46.
1 Cor. viii. 8—ix. 2 (1 Cor. vi. 12-20,
B-C. 111. 24).

2nd day of the week of the cheese-eater
Luke xix. 29-40; xxii. 7-8; 89. Heb.
iv. 1-18.

3rd xxii. 39—xxiii.1. Heb.v. 12-vi. 8.

4th deest.

Sth xxiii 1-33; 44-56. Heb. xxii. 14-27.

6th (παρασκευῇ) deest,

7th (σαββάτῳ) Matt. vi. 1-18. Rom. xiv.
19-23 ; xvi. 25-27.

Κυριακῇ τῆς τυροφάγονυ Matt. vi. 14-21.
Rom. xiii. 11—xiv. 4.
Παννυχὶς τῆΞ ἁγίας νηστείας.
Vigil of Lent (Parh., Christ’s) Matt. vii.
7-11.
Τῶν νηστειῶν (Lent).
σαββάτῳ a’
Mark ii. 23—iii.5. Heb. i. 1-12.
Κυριακῇ a’ Johni. 44-52. Heb. xi. 24-40.

σαββάτῳ B’ Mark i. 35-44. 111. 12-14.
Κυριακῇ B’ ii. 1-12. 1. 10—ii. 3.
σαββάτῳ γ' 14-17. x. 82-87.
Κυριακῇ γ΄ viii. 84—ix 1. iv. 14—v. 6.
σαββάτῳ 5 vii. 31-37. vi. 9-12.
Κυριακῇ 3’ ix. 17-31. 13-20.
σαββάτῳ ε' viii. 27-31. ix. 24-28.
Κυριακῇ ε΄ x. 82-45. 11-14.

σαββάτῳ 5’ (of Lazarus)
John xi. 1- 46. xii. 28—xiii. 8.
Κυριακῇ 9’ τῶν Baiwy, Matins, Matt. xxi.
1-11; 15-17 [eis τὴν λιτήν, Mark x.
46—xi. 11, Burney 22]. Liturgy, John
xii. 1-18. Phil. iv. 4-9.

Th ἁγίᾳ μεγάλῃ (Holy Week).
Matins, Matt. xxi. 18-43.
Liturgy, xxiv. 3-35.
Matins, xxii. 15—xxiv. 2.
Liturgy, xxiv. 86—xxvi. 2.

2nd

8rd

SYNAXARION. 85

Matins, John (xi. 47-53 (al,
56) Gale) xii. 17 (al. 19)-
47 (al. 50).

Liturgy, Matt. xxvi. 6-16.

Matins, Luke xxii. 1-36 (39,

4th

5th Gale),

Liturgy, Matt. xxvi. 1-20.

Εὐαγγέλιον τοῦ νιπτῆρος, John xiii. 3-10.
μετὰ τὸ νίψασθαι 12-1γ!;

Matt. xxvi. 21-39; Luke xxii. 48, 44;
Matt, xxvi.40—xxvii. 2. 1 Cor. xi. 23-32.

Εὐαγγέλια τῶν ἁγίων πάθων w xu (Twelve
Gospels of the Passions),

(1) John xiii. 31—xviii.1. (2) John xviii.1-
28. (3) Matt.xxvi.57-75. (4) John xviii.
28—xix. 16. (5) Matt. xxvii. 3-32. (6)
Mark xv. 16-32. (7) Matt. xxvii. 33-
54. (8) Luke xxiii. 32-49. (9) John xix.
25-37. (10) Mark xv. 43-47. (11) John
xix. 38-42. (12) Matt. xxvii. 62-66.

Εὐαγγέλια τῶν ὡρῶν τῆς ἁγίας παραμονῆς

xv. 1-41. (6) Luke xxii. 66—xxiii. 49.
(9) John xix. 16 (al. 23 or xviii. 28)-
37.

Th ἁγίᾳ παρασκευῇ (Good Friday) εἰς τὴν
λειτουργίαν (ἑσπέρας, B-C. m1. 42).
Matt. xxvii. 1-88; Luke xxiii. 39-43;
Matt. xxvii. 39-54; John xix. 31-37 ;
Matt. xxvii. 55-61. 1 Cor. 1. 18—ii. 2.

Τῷ ἁγίῳ καὶ μεγάλῳ σαββάτῳ (Easter
Even).

Matins, Matt. xxvii. 62-66. 1 Cor. v. 6-8
(Gal. iii. 18, 14, B-C. m1. 24).
Evensong, Matt. xxviii. 1-20. Rom. vi.
8-11 (λειτουργ. Matt. xxviii. 1-20, ἑσπέ-

pas Rom. vi. 3-11, B-C. 111. 42).

Εὐαγγέλια ἀναστάσιμα ἕωθινά (vid. Suicer
Thes. Eccles. 1, 1229), eleven Gospels,
used in turn, one every Sunday at
Matins, beginning with All Saints’ Day
(B-C, 11. 42). In some Evst. these
are found at the end of the book.

(1) Matt. xxviii. 16-20. (2) Mark xvi.
1-8. (8) ἐδ. 9-20. (4) Luke xxiv. 1-12.

(5) ὦ. 12-35. (6) tb. 86-53. (7) John
xx. 1-10. (8) #. 11-18. (9) «19-81.
(10) John xxi. 1-14. (11) ib. 15-25.

(Night-watches of Vigil of Good Friday).
Hour (1) Matt. xxvii. 1-56. (3) Mark

We have now traced the daily service of the Greek Church, as derived from
the Gospels, throughout the whole year, from Easter Day to Easter Even, only
that in Lent the lessons from the 2nd to the 6th days inclusive in each week
are taken from the book of Genesis. The reader will observe that from Easter
to Pentecost St. John and the Acts are read for seven weeks, or eight Sundays.
The first Sunday after Pentecost is the Greek All Saints’ Day, their Trinity Sunday
being virtually kept a fortnight earlier ; but from the Monday next after the day of
Pentecost (Whit-Monday) St. Matthew is used continuously every day for eleven
weeks and as many Sundays. For six weeks more, St. Matthew is appointed for
the Saturday and Sunday lessons, St. Mark for the other days of the week. But
inasmuch as St. Luke was to be taken up with the new year, the year of the

1 In B-C, 111. 42 all the Gospels for this day run into each other without break, e.g. John xiii.
8-17 being read uno tenore, Just so in the same manuscript stands the mixed lesson for Good
Friday evening.

86 APPENDIX TO CHAPTER III.

indiction [Arund. 547], which in this case must be September 24, if all the lessons
in Matthew and Mark were not read out by this time (which, unless Easter was
very early, would not be the ease), they were at once broken off, and (after proper
lessons had been employed for the Sunday before and the Saturday and Sunday
which followed? the feast of the Elevation of the Cross, Sept. 14) the lessons from
St. Luke (seventeen weeks and sixteen Sundays in all) were taken up and read on
as far as was necessary : only that the 17th Sunday of St. Matthew (called from thé
subject of its Gospel the Canaanitess) was always resumed on the Sunday preceding
that before the Carnival (πρὸ τῆς dwoxpéw), which is also named from its Gospel
that of the Prodigal, and answers to the Latin Septuagesima. Then follow the Sunday
of the Carnival (dmoxpéw) or Sexagesima, that of the Cheese-eater (τυροφάγου) or Quinqua-
gesima, and the six Sundays in Lent. The whole number of Sunday Gospels in
the year (even reckoning the two interpolated about September 14) is thus only
fifty-three, the Canaanitess coming twice over : but in the Menology or Catalogue of
immoveable feasts will be found proper lessons for three Saturdays and Sundays
about Christmas and Epiphany, which could. either be substituted for, or added
to the ordinary Gospels for the year, according as the distance from Easter in one
year to Easter in the next exceeded or fell short of fifty-two weeks. The system
of lessons from the Acts and Epistles is much simpler than that of the Gospels :
it exhibits fifty-two Sundays in the year, without any of the complicated arrange-
ments of the other scheme. Since the Epistles from the Saturday of the 16th
week after Pentecost to the Sunday of the Prodigal could not be set (like the rest)
by the side of their corresponding Gospels, they are given separately in the
following table *.

Κυριακῇ ιδ΄ 2 Cor. vi. 1-10. Κυριακῇ xa’ Gal. ii. 16-20.
σαββάτῳ ιζ΄ τ Cor. xiv. 20-25. σαββάτῳ xp’ 2 Cor. v. 1-10 (1-4 in
Κυριακῇ ιζ΄ 2 Cor. vi. 16--ν 11. 1. B-C, ur. 24).
σαββάτῳ ιη΄ 1 Cor. xv. 39-45. Κυριακῇ xp" Gal. vi. 11-18.
Κυριακῇ ιη΄ 2 Cor. ix. 6-11. σαββάτῳ Ky 2 Cor. viii. 1-5.
σαββάτῳ 16’ τ Cor. xv. 58—xvi. ὃ. Κυριακῇ κγ' Eph. ii. 4-10.

Κυριακῇ 10" 2 Cor. xi. 31—xii. 9. σαββάτῳ κδ' 2 Cor. xi. 1-6.
σαββάτῳ κ’ 2 Cor. i. 8-11. Κυριακῇ κδ΄ Eph. ii. 14-22.
Κυριακῇ κ' Gal. i. 11-19. σαββάτῳ ne Gal. i. 3-10.

σαββάτῳ Ka’ 2 Cor. iii. 12-18. Κυριακῇ κε΄ Eph. iv. 1-7.

1 The more usual indiction, which dates from Sept. 1, is manifestly excluded by the following
rubric (Burney, 22, p. 191, and in other copies): Δέον γινώσκειν ὅτι ἄρχεται ὁ Λουκᾶς ἀναγινώσκεσθαι
ἀπὸ τῆς Κυριακῆς μετὰ τὴν ὕψωσιν' τότε γὰρ καὶ ἡ ἰσυμερία [i.e ἰσημερία] γίνεται, ὃ καλεῖται νέον ἔτος.
Ἶ ὅτι ἀπὸ τὰς [τῆς] Ky’ τοῦ σεπτεμβρίον ὁ Λουκᾶς ἀναγινώσκεται.

2 The lesson for the Sunday after Sept. 14 is the same as that for the 3rd Sunday in Lent.

3 The ordinary lessons for week days stand thus in B-C. m1. 24, Week ts’. (2) 2 Cor, iii, 4-12
(3) iv. 1-6. (4) 11-18. (Ὁ) ν. 10-15. (6) 15-21. og’. (2) vi. 11-16. (8) vii. 1-11. (4) 10-16. (5) viii. 7-11.
(6) 10-21. un’. (2) vidi. 20—ix. 1. (8) ix. 1-5. (4) 12—x. δ. (0) 4-12. (6) 18-18. 06". (2) xi. 5-9. (3) 10-18.
(Ὁ xii. 10-14, (5) 14-19. (6) 19—xiii. 1. κ΄ (2) xiii, 2-7. (3) 7-11. (4) Gal. i, 18—ii. δ. (5) ii 16:16.
(6) ii. 20---ἶϊ. 7. καὶ. (2) Hii, 15-22. (8) 28---ἰἶν. 5. (4) iv. 9-14. (6) 13-26. (6) 58---ν. δ. WB". (2) ν. 4-14,
(3) 14-21. (4) vi. 2-10. (5) Eph. 1. 9-17. (6) 16-23. κγ΄. (2) ii. 18—iii. δ. (8) 5-12. (4) 18-21. (5) iv. 12-16.
(6) 17-25. κδ΄. (2) v. 18-26. (3) 25-31. (4) 28—vi. 6. (5) 7-11. (6) 17-21. ke’. (2) Phil i. 9. Hiut codes
usque ad λ'. (1) x Thess, 1. 6-10. (8) 9—ii. 4. (4) 4-8. (5) 9-14. (6) 14-20. λα΄. (2) di. 1-8, (8) 6-11
(4) il—iv. 6. (5) 7-11. (6) 17—v. 5. Ap’. (9) ν. 4-11. (8) 11-15. (4) 15-23. (5) 2 Thess, i. 1-5, (6) 11—ii. δ.
Ay’. (Ὁ ii. 18--Πὶ. 6. (8) 8-9. (Ὁ 10-18, (δ) Tim. i. 1-8. (6) 8-14. λδ', (2) 1 Tim. ἢ, 5-15. (3) iii, 1-13.
ἢ Ἢ bn (5) 4—v. 10. (6) 17--ί. 2 Ae’. (2) vi. 2-11. (3) 17-21. (4) 2 Tim. i. 8-14. (5) 14 ἢ. 2.

νυ) 22-26,

MENOLOGY. 87

σαββάτῳ κα' = Gal. iii. 8-12.

Κυριακῇ da’ 2 Tim. i. 3-9.
Κυριακῇ κα΄ Eph. v. 8-19. σαββάτῳ Ap’ Col. ii. 8-12.
σαββάτῳ κζ' Gal. ν. 22—vi. 2. Κυριακῇ Ap’ r Tim. vi. 11-16.
Κυριακῇ κζ' ‘Eph. vi. 10-17. σαββάτῳ λγ' τ Tim. ii. 1-7.

σαββάτῳ κη΄ Col. i, 9-18. Κυριακῇ λγ' as Kup. Aa’, (2 Tim. i.

Κυριακῇ κη΄ 2 Cor, ii. 14—iii, 8. 3-9 in B-C. m1. 24).
σαββάτῳ κθ' Eph. ii. 11-18. σαββάτῳ AX 1 Tim. iii. 18—iv. 5.
Κυριακῇ κθ' Col. iii. 4-11. Κυριακῇ λδ' 2 Tim. iii. 10-15.
σαββάτῳ X’ Eph. v. 1-8. σαββάτῳ re τ Tim. iv. 9-15.
Κυριακῇ A! Col. iii. 12-16. Κυριακῇ λε΄ 2 Tim. ii. 1-10.
σαββάτῳ da’ Col. i. 2-6. σαββάτῳ AS’ 4 Tim. ii. 11-19.

ON THE MENOLOGY, OR CALENDAR OF IMMOVEABLE FESTIVALS AND
SAINTS’ DAYS.

We cannot in this place enter very fully into this portion of the contents of
Lectionaries, inasmuch as, for reasons we have assigned above, the investigation
would be both tedious and difficult. All the great feast-days, however, as well as
the commemorations of the Apostles and of a few other Saints, occur alike in all the
books, and ought not to be omitted here. We commence with the month of September

we have seen '.

(the opening of the year at Constantinople), as do all the Lectionaries and δ᾽ πα
aa

Sept. 1. Simeon Stylites, Luke iv. 16-22 ;
Col. iii, 12-16 (1 Tim. ii. 1-7, B-C.
mu. 53).

2. John the Faster, Matt. v. 14-19
(Wake 12). (John xv. 1-11, Parham
18.)

. Birthday of the Virgin, Θεοτόκος,
Matins, Luke i. 39-49, 56 (B-C. 111.
24 and 42). Liturgy, Luke x. 38-
42; xi. 27, 28; Phil. ii. 5-11.

Κυριακῇ πρὸ τῆς ὑψώσεως, John iii.
13-17 ; Gal. vi. 11-18.

14. Elevation of the Cross, Matins, John
xii. 28-36. Liturgy, John xix. 6-35
(diff. in K and some others) ; 1 Cor.
i, 18-24.

oo

μετὰ ) John viii. 21-30 ;

τὴν 1 Cor. i. 26-29.

Mark viii. 34—ix.1;
Gal. ii. 16-20.

σαββάτῳ

Κυριακῇ νη

18. Theodora’, John viii. 3-11 (Parham).
24. Thecla, Matt. xxv. 1-13; 2 Tim. i.
3-9.

Oct. 3. Dionysius the Areopagite, Matt.
xiii. 45-54 ; Acts xvii. 16 (19, Cod.
Bezae)—34 (16-23, 30, B-C, mr. 24)
(diff. in K).

6. Thomas the Apostle, John xx. 19-31;
τ Cor. iv. 9-16.
8. Pelagia, John viii. 3-11 5.
9. James son of Alphaeus, Matt. x.,
1-7, 14, 15.
18. Luke the Evangelist, Luke x. 16-
21; Col. iv. 5-9, 14, 18.
28. James, ὁ ἀδελφόθεος, Mark vi. 1-7;
James i, 1-12.

Nov. 8. Michael and Archangels, Matins,
Matt. xviii. 10-20. Liturgy, Luke
x. 16-21; Heb. ii. 2-10.

18. Chrysostom, Matins, John x. 1-9.

1 In the Menology, even Arund. 547 has μηνὶ σεπτεμβρίῳ ἃ" ἀρχὴ τῆς ἰνδίκτον. So Burn. 22 nearly.

2 Theodosia in Codex Cyprius (see p. 78), with the cognate lesson, Luke vii. 86-50, which lesson is read
in Gale for Sept. 16, Euphemia and in Evst. 261 (B.M, Addit. 11,840). In Burdett-Coutts τι. 7, John viii.
3-11 is used eis μετανοοῦντας : B-C, τι. 80 adds καὶ γυναικῶν.

3 So Cod. Cyprius, but the Christ’s Coll, Evst. removes Pelagia to Aug. 31, and reads John viii, 1-11.

88 APPENDIX TO

Liturgy, John x. 9-16 ; Heb.vii. 26—
viii. 2.

Nov. 14. Philip the Apostle, John i.
44-55; Acts viii. 26-39.

16. Matthew the Apostle, Matt.
9-18 ; 1 Cor. iv. 9-16.

17. Gregory Thaumaturgus, Matt. x.
1-10 (Wake 12); 1 Cor. xii. 7, 8,
10, 11.

25. Clement of Rome, John xv. 17—xvi.
1; Phil. iii, 20—iv. 3.

30. Andrew the Apostle, John i. 35-
52; 1 Cor. iv. 9-16.

Dec. 20. Ignatius, 6 Oedpopos, Mark ix.
33-41; Heb. iv. 14—v. 6 (Rom. viii.
28-39, B-C. τα. 24).

Saturday before Christmas, Matt. xiii.
31-58 (Luke xiii. 19-29, Gale) ; Gal.
iii. 8-12.

Sunday before Christmas, Matt. i. 1-
25; Heb. xi. 9-16 (9, 10, 32-40,
B-C. τι. 24).

24, Christmas Eve, Luke ii. 1-20;
Heb. i. 1-12. WUpoedpria, 1 Pet. ii.
10 (B-C. τι. 24).

25. Christmas Day, Matins, Matt. i.
18-25. Liturgy, Matt. ii. 1-12; Gal.
iv. 4-7.

26. εἰς τὴν σύναξιν τῆς θεοτόκου, Matt. ii.
13-28 ; Heb. ii. 11-18.

27. Stephen’, Matt. xxi. 338-42 (Gale) ;
Acts vi. 1-7.

Saturday after Christmas, Matt. xii.
15-21; 1 Tim. vi. 11-16.

Sunday after Christmas, Mark i. 1-8 ;
Gal. i. 11-19. The same Lessons for

29. Innocents (Gale).

Saturday πρὸ τῶν φώτων, Matt. iii. 1-6;
τ Tim. 111. 183—iv. 5.

Sunday πρὸ τῶν φώτων, Mark i. 1-8;
τ Tim. iii, 13—iv. 5 (2 Tim. iv. 5-8,
B-C. ut. 24).

Jan. 1. Circumcision, Luke ii. 20, 21,
40-52 ; 1 Cor. xiii, 12—-xiv. 5.

5. Vigil of θεοφανία, Luke iii, 1-18;
τ Cor. ix. 19—x, 4.

ix.

CHAPTER III.

Matins, Mark τ: ἘΝ

6. θεοφανία | : 9.. 7
Φ' i. 9.11. αὐοπὰ
(Epiphany) Liturgy, Matt. | 40 adds
111. 13-17. iii, 4-7).

7. John, ὁ πρόδρομος, John i. 29-34.
Saturday pera τὰ φῶτα, Matt. iv. 1-11;
Eph. vi. 10-17.
Sunday μετὰ τὰ φῶτα, Matt. iv. 12-17 ;
Eph. iv. 7-13.
16. Peter ad Vincula, John xxi. 15-19
(B-C. τι. 42).
22. Timothy, Matt. x. 32, 33, 37, 38;
xix. 27-30; 2 Tim. i. 3-9.

Feb. 2. Presentation of Christ, Matins,
Luke 11. 25-32. Liturgy, Luke ii.
22-40; Heb. vii. 7-17.

8. Simeon 6 θεοδόχος and Anna, Luke
ii, 25-388 ; Heb. ix. 11-14.
23. Polycarp, John xii. 24-36,

Matins, Luke vii.

et 18-29 (17-30, B-C.
24. Finding of the | || 42),

Head of John 4 yiturgy, Matt. xi,
the Baphist 5-14; 2 Cor. iv.
6-11.

March 24. Vigil of Annunciation, Luke
i. 39-56 (Gale).

25. Annunciation, Luke i. 24-38 ; Heb.
ii. 11-18.

April 28, St. George, Matins, Mark xiii.
9-18. Liturgy, Acts xii, 1-11 (Cod.
Bezae) 3.

25. (Oct. 19, B-C. m1. 24). Mark the
Evangelist, Mark vi. 7-18; Col. iv.
5, 10, 11, 18.

30. James, son of Zebedee, Matt. x.
1-7, 14, 15.

May 2. Athanasius, Matt. v. 14-19; Heb.
iv. 14.—v. 6.

8. (Sept. 26, B-C. mr. 42). John, ὁ
θεόλογος, John xix. 25-27 ; xxi. 24,
25; 1 John i. 1-7 (iv. 12-19, B-C.
ur. 42).

21. Helena, Luke iv. 22, &e., Evst. 298.
26. Jude the Apostle, John xiv. 21-24.

1 The Proto-martyr Stephen is commemorated on August 2 in Evst. 3 (Wheeler 8).
2 The same Saint is commemorated in the fragment of a Golden Evangelistarium seen at Sinai by the

Rev. Ἐς M. Young in 1864, and in B-C. 11. 42 as μεγαλόμαρτυς ὁ τροπαιοφόρος ;

described in its place below.

which (Hyst. 286) is

MENOLOGY.

June 11. Bartholomew and Barnabas the
Apostles, Mark vi. 7-18; Acts xi.
19-30.

19. Jude, brother of the Lord, Mark vi.
7-18, or εὐαγγέλιον ἀποστολικόν (Matt.
x. 1-8 ? June 30).

24. Birth of John the Baptist, Luke i.
1-25 ; 57-80; Rom. xiii, 11—xiv. 4.

29. Peter and Paul the Apostles, Matins,
John xxi. 15-31. Liturgy, Matt. xvi.
18-19 ; 2 Cor. xi. 21—xii. 9.

30. The Twelve Apostles, Matt. x. 1-8.

July 20. Elijah, Luke iv. 22, &e, Evst.
229.

22, Mary Magdalene, ἡ μυροφόρος, Mark
xvi. 9-20; 2 Tim. ii. 1-10.

Aug. 1. τῶν ἁγίων μακκαβαίων, Matt. x.

16, &c., Evst. 228 and others.

Aug. 6. Transfi-

89

;Matins, Luke ix. 29-36
or Mark ix. 2-9.

Liturgy, Matt. xvii.
1-9; 2 Pet. i. 10-19.

15, Assumption of the Virgin, Luke x.
38-42 (Gale, Codex Bezae).

20. Thaddaeus the Apostle, Matt. x.
16-22 ; 1 Cor. iv. 9-16.

25. Titus, Matt. v. 14-19 (Gale) ; 2 Tim.
ii. 1-10.

29, Beheading of John the Baptist,
Matins, Matt. xiv. 1-13. Liturgy,
Mark vi. 14-80; Acts xiii, 25-32
(89, Β-Ο. τι. 24).

Eis τὰ ἔγκαίνια, Dedication, John x. 22
(17, Gale)—28 (Gale, Cod. Bezae) ;
2 Cor. v. 15-21; Heb. ix. 1-7.

guration

At Cambridge (Univ. Libr. 1. 28, 8) is a rare volume containing the Greek Gospel
Church-Lessons, Θεῖον καὶ ἱερὸν εὐαγγέλιον, Venice, 1615-24, once belonging to Bishop
Hacket: also the Apostolos of a smaller size. Another edition appeared in 1851,

also at Venice.

For a comparison of the Greek with the Coptic Calendar, see p. 77, note 2. For
the Menology in the Jerusalem Syriac Lectionary, see Vol. 11, Chap. 1.

{47 see

THE LARGER UNCIAL MANUSCRIPTS OF THE GREEK TESTAMENT.

CHAPTER IV.

WE proceed to describe in detail the uncial manuscripts of

the Greek Testament, arranged separately as copies of the
Gospels, of the Acts and Catholic Epistles, of the Pauline
Epistles, and of the Apocalypse. They are usually indicated
by the capital letters of the English and Greek alphabets, and
stand on the list not in the order of their relative value or
antiquity, but mainly as they were applied from time to time
to the purposes of Textual criticism.

Manuscripts of the Gospels.

N (Aleph). CopEx Srnarticus, now at St. Petersburg, the
justly celebrated copy which sometime ago for a quarter of a cen-
tury attracted general attention in the learned world. Tischen-
dorf (Notitia Ed. Cod. Sinaitici, pp. 5, 6) when travelling in
1844 under the patronage of his own sovereign, King Frederick
Augustus of Saxony, picked out of a basket full of papers destined
to light the oven of the Convent of St. Catherine on Mount
Sinai, the forty-three leaves of the Septuagint which he published
in 1846 as the Codex Friderico-Augustanus (see p. 382). These,
of course, he easily got for the asking, but finding that further
portions of the same codex (e.g. the whole of Isaiah and 1, 4
Maccabees) were extant, he rescued them from their probable
fate, by enlightening the brotherhood as to their value. He was
permitted to copy one page of what yet remained, containing
the end of Isaiah and the beginning of Jeremiah, which he
afterwards published in the first volume of his ‘ Monumenta Sacra
Inedita’ (1855), pp. xxx. and 213-16; and he departed in the
full hope that he should be allowed to purchase the whole. But
he had taught the monks a sharp lesson, and neither then, nor

Plate IV.
(9)

NIN PACTINATONTIO
XTTOONAS Rv ACO
DAN YRILON IU C7 001
KNANTI IRONY! Re

AEVON ILENE
TONCOYN Cf OYNTAS7

(10)

ON TWCTIOATMA® EC TATON τῇ
AT OPEYOMENONOIE TAITIANTA
AYNACOAITINWCKEINKAIMO)
EINOYXOION GAYTON OCENIOIC
OTAEN Tichw PATA] KATEXOON
KAIOY CY NOPW NOT ITTOAAA4E)
TAITPIRBHCANKALATIOTHCAY
THCrMINHTAIMECOAOY KACA
TT EPTATH CTIOIHTIKHCAAEPH KO}
D110 TITTEP [TOY CTTIOAY MAG EIC

(1 a)

CEXYTON KA CDN:
XH CKAIASDH M EPC

CONETAZAKPITS = £0
EMITONAAONMY — GO
[CAK AL ETATTIN ὦ ea’
CAATTANTACTOY: = $0
EXOPpOYCCOYKAI ς Xa
KY ZHCWCEKAIOI = ὃς

(Π b) aa

" a ae
τ 1 : o>

‘AN EFCLEPOY C ai

AHMKAIEYpONH
@ POICM EN OYCT*:
ΕΝ AEKAIKAITOY
CYNAY TOI CAEr=

THE SINAITIC (Ν᾿). gI

on his subsequent visit in 1853, could he gain any tidings of the
leaves he had left behind ;—he even seems to have concluded
that they had been carried into Europe by some richer or more
fortunate collector. At the beginning of 1859, after the care of
the seventh edition of his N.T. was happily over, he went for a
third time into the East, under the well-deserved patronage of
the Emperor of Russia, the great protector of the Oriental
Church; and the treasure which had been twice withdrawn
from him as a private traveller, was now, on the occasion of
some chance conversation, spontaneously put into the hands of one
sent from the champion and benefactor of the oppressed Church.
Tischendorf touchingly describes his surprise, his joy, his mid-
night studies over the priceless volume (‘quippe dormire nefas
videbatur’) on that memorable 4th of February, 1859. The
rest was easy ; he was allowed to copy his prize at Cairo, and
ultimately to bring it to Europe, as a tribute of duty and
gratitude to the Emperor Alexander II. To that monarch’s wise
munificence both the larger edition (1862), and the smaller of the
New Testament only (1863), are mainly due.

The Codex Sinaiticus is 183 inches in length by 147 inches
high, and consists of 346} leaves of the same beautiful vellum
as the Cod. Friderico-Augustanus which is really a part of it
whereof 199 contain portions of the Septuagint version, 1473
the whole New Testament, Barnabas’ Epistle, and a con-
siderable fragment of Hermas’ Shepherd. It has subsequently
appeared that the Russian Archimandrite (afterwards Bishop)
Porphyry had brought with him from Sinai in 1845 some pieces of
Genesis xxiii, xxiv,and of Numbers v, vi, and vii, which had been
applied long before to the binding of other books! Each page
comprises four columns (see p. 27), with forty-eight lines in each
column, of those continuous, noble, simple uncials (compare Plate
Iv. ll a with 11 b). The poetical books of the Old Testament,

1 These fragments were published by Tischendorf in his Appendix Codd.
cel. Sin. Vat. Alex. 1867. They consist of Gen. xxiii. 19—xxiv. 4; 5-8; 10-14;
17, 18; 25-27; 30-83; 36-41; 43-46; Num. v. 26-30; vi. 5, 6, 11, 12, 17, 18;
22-27 ; vii. 4, 5, 12, 18; 15-26. Another leaf of the same manuscript, containing
Lev. xxii. 3—xxiii. 22, was also found at Sinai by Dr. H. Briigsch Bey, of
Gottingen, and published by him in his Neue Bruchstiicke des Codex Sinaiticus
aufgefunden in der Bibliothek des Sinai Klosters, 1875, but is not, after all,
part of Cod. &. Another morsel, containing Gen. xxiv. 9, 10, and 41-43, now
at St. Petersburg, really belongs to it.

g2 THE LARGER UNCIALS.

however, being written in στίχοι, admit of only two columns
on a page (above, p. 52). ‘In the Catholic Epistles the scribe
has frequently contented himself with a column of forty-seven
lines!’ The order of the sacred books is remarkable, though
by no means unprecedented. St. Paul’s Epistles precede the
Acts, and amongst them, that to the Hebrews follows 2 Thess.,
standing on the same page with it (p. 74). Although this manu-
script has hitherto been inspected by few Englishmen (Tre-
gelles, however, and Dean Stanley were among the number),
yet its general aspect has grown familiar to us by the means of
photographs of its most important pages taken for the use of
private scholars*, as well as from the facsimiles contained in
Tischendorf’s several editions. Breathings and accents there
are none except in Tobit vi. 9, and Gal. v. 21, as has been
already mentioned: the apostrophus and the single point for
punctuation are entirely absent for pages together, yet
occasionally are rather thickly studded, not only in places
where a later hand has been unusually busy (e.g. Isaiah
i, 1—iil. 2, two pages), but in some others (e.g. in 2 Cor. xii. 20
there are eight stops). Even words very usually abridged
full though the practice varies, πατήρ, vios, ovpavos, ανθρωπος,
daveid: we find topana’, tod, Or ind! ἱερουσαλημ᾽, Un, Ap, ιηλμ᾽.
Tischendorf considers the two points over iota and upsilon
(which are sometimes wanting) as seldom from the first hand:
the mark >, besides its rather rare marginal use in citations
(see p. 64, note 4), we notice in the text oftener in the Old
Testament than in the New. Words are divided at the end
of a line: thus K in ΟΥ̓Κ, and X in OYX are separated*. Small

1 J. Rendel Harris, New Testament Autographs, Baltimore (without date),
an original and ingenious contribution to textual criticism ; as is the Origin of
the Leicester Codex (1887) Camb. Synd. by the same author, Fellow of Clare
College, and Reader in Palaeography at Cambridge. Curious results in Brad-
shaw’s spirit. Identity of hand with Caius Psalter.

3 Abbot, Comparative Antiquity of the Sinaitie and Vatican Manuscripts,
p. 195. Dean Burgon surrendered the position maintained in The Last Twelve
Verses of St. Mark.

3. It has been suggested that this strange mode of division originated in the
reluctance of scribes to begin a new line with any combination of letters which
could not commence a Greek word, and to end a line with any letter which is
not a vowel, or a liquid, or o, or y before another consonant, except in the case

of Proper Names (Journal of Sacred Literature, April 1863, p. 8). Certainly
the general practice in Cod. δὲ bears out the rule thus laid down, though a few

THE SINAITIC (δ). 93

letters, of the most perfect shape, freely occur in all places,
especially at the end of lines, where the—suwperscript (see Ὁ. 50)
is almost always made to represent N (e.g. seventeen times in
Mark i. 1-35). Other compendia scribendi are K for και, and HN
written as in Plate τ. No. 24. Numerals are represented by
letters, with a straight line placed over them, e.g. μ᾿ Mark i. 131.
Although there are no capitals, the initial letter of a line which
begins a paragraph generally (not always) stands out from the
rank of the rest, as in the Old Testament portion of Cod. Vati-
canus, and less frequently in the New, after the fashion of
certain earlier pieces on papyrus. The titles and subscriptions
of the several books are as short as possible (see p. 65).
The rirAo or κεφάλαια majora are absent; the margin con-
tains the so-called Ammonian sections and Eusebian canons,
but Tischendorf is positive that neither they nor such notes as
στιχων ρπ (see p. 53, note 3) appended to 2 Thessalonians,
are by the original scribe, although they may possibly be due
to a contemporary hand. From the number of ὁμοιοτέλευτα
and other errors, one cannot aflirm that it is very carefully
written. Its itacisms are of the oldest type, and those not con-
stant; chiefly « for εἰ, and de and ε, and much more rarely 7
and v and οἱ interchanged. The grammatical forms commonly
termed Alexandrian occur, pretty much as in other manuscripts
of the earliest date. The whole manuscript is disfigured by
corrections, a few by the original scribe, or by the usual com-
parer or διορθώτης (see p. 55); very many by an ancient and
elegant hand of the sixth century (N*), whose emendations are of
great importance ; some again by a hand but little later (3°) ;
far the greatest number by a scholar of the seventh century
(39), who often cancels the changes introduced by &*; others
by as many as eight several later writers, whose varying
styles Tischendorf has carefully discriminated and illustrated by
facsimiles’.

instances to the contrary occur here and there (Scrivener, Collation of Cod.
Sinaiticus, Introd. p. xiv, note). Hort refers it to a grammatical rule not to
end a line with οὐκ or οὐχ, or a consonant preceding an elided vowel, as dz’, οὐδ᾽,
New Testament in Greek, p. 315.

1 But MI MI, for μη, vy occur even in the Septuagint Cod. Sarravianus,
also of the fourth century, in which copy numerals are quite constantly ex-
pressed by letters.

2 Tischendorf, however, describes N* as ‘et formis et atramento primam

94 THE LARGER UNCIALS.

The foregoing considerations were bringing even cautious
students to a general conviction that Cod. &, if not, as its en-
thusiastic discoverer had announced, ‘omnium antiquissimus’
in the absolute sense of the words, was yet but little lower in
date than the Vatican manuscript itself, and a veritable relic of
the middle of the fourth century—the presence in its margin of
the sections and canons of Eusebius [d. 840 1], by a hand nearly
if not quite contemporaneous, seems to preclude the notion of
higher antiquity’—when Constantine Simonides, a Greek of

manum tantum non adaequans,’ and its writer has been regarded by some as
little inferior in value to the first scribe. Thus Dr. Hort (Introd. p. 271), calling
him the ‘corrector’ proper, states that he ‘made use of an excellent exemplar,
and the readings which he occasionally uses take high rank as authority.’ Hort
considers δὲν as mixed, N¢ as still more so.

1 T am indebted for the following Memoranda on Cod. δὲ tothe kindness of the
Dean of Derry and Raphoe. "μεν sis Pa, fon i ae

i, It is demonstrable that the Eusebian Sections and Canons on the margin
are contemporaneous with the text. For they are wanting from leaves 10 and
15. Now these leaves are conjugate ; and they have been (on other grounds)
noted by Tischendorf as written not by the scribe of the body of the N. T., but by
one of his colleagues (‘D’) who wrote part of the 0. T. and acted as Diorthota
of the N. T. It thus appears that, after the marginal numbers had been
inserted, the sheet containing leaves 10 and 15 was cancelled, and rewritten by
a contemporary hand. The numbers must therefore have been written before
the MS. was completed and issued.

ii. The exemplar whence these numbers were derived, differed considerably
from that which the text follows. For, in some cases, the sectional numbers
indicate the presence of passages which are absent from the text. E.g. St. Matt.
Xvi. 2, ὃ, which is sect. 162, is wanting ; and 162 is assigned to ver. 4, while the
wrong canon (5 for 6) betrays the presence in the canonizer’s exemplar of the
passage omitted by the scribe. The same is true of St. Mark xv. 28 (in which case
the scribe is ‘D’).

iii. The scribe who wrote the text was unacquainted with the Eusebian sections.
For the beginning of a section is not marked, as in A and most subsequent MSS.,
by a division of the text and a larger letter. On the contrary the text is divided
into paragraphs quite independent of the Eusebian divisions, which often begin
in the middle of a line, and are marked merely by two dots (:) in vermilion,
inserted no doubt by the rubricator as he entered the numbers in the margin.
The fact that the numbers of the sections as well as of the canons (not as in
other MSS. of the Canons only) are in vermilion, points the same way.

iv. From the above it follows, (1) That while Cod. δὲ proves the absence from
its exemplar of certain passages, its margin proves the presence of some of them
in a contemporaneous exemplar; (2) that while on the one hand the Eusebian
numbers, coeval with the text, show that the MS. cannot be dated before the
time of Eusebius, on the other hand the form of the text, inasmuch as it is
not arranged so as to suit them, and as it differs from the text implied in them,
marks for it a date little, if at all, after his time—certainly many years earlier
than A.

v. As regards the omission of the verses of St. Mark xvi. 9-20, itis not correct to

΄

THE SINAITIC (δ). 95

Syme, who had just edited a few papyrus fragments of the
New Testament alleged to have been written in the first
century of the Christian era, suddenly astonished the learned
world in 1862 by claiming to be himself the scribe who had
penned this manuscript in the monastery of Panteleemon on
Mount Athos, as recently as in the years 1839 and 1840.
The writer of these pages must refer to the Introduction to his
Collation of the Codex Sinaiticus (pp. 1x—Ixxii, 2nd edition,
1867) for a statement of the reasons which have been uni-
versally accepted as conclusive, why the manuscript which
Simonides may very well have written under the circumstances
he has described neither was nor possibly could be that vener-
able document. The discussion of the whole question, however,
though painful enough in some aspects, was the means of
directing attention to certain peculiarities of Cod. & which
might otherwise have been overlooked. While engaged in
demonstrating that it could not have been transcribed from a
Moscow-printed Bible, as was ‘Cod. Simoneidos’ (to borrow the
designation employed by its author), critics came to perceive
that either this copy or its immediate prototype must have
been derived from a papyrus ewemplar, and that probably of
Egyptian origin (Collation, ὅτο. pp. vili*; xiv; Ixviii), a confir-
mation of the impression conveyed to the reader by a first
glance at the eight narrow columns of each open leaf (p. 28).
The claim of Simonides to be the sole writer of a book which
must have consisted when complete of about 730 leaves, or
1460 pages of very large size (Collation, &c. p. xxxii), and that
too within the compass of eight or ten months! (he inscribed on

assert that Cod. δὲ betrays no sign of consciousness of their existence. For the
last line of ver. 8, containing only the letters torap, has the rest of the space
(more than half the width of the column) filled up with a minute and elaborate
‘arabesque’ executed with the pen in ink and vermilion, nothing like which
occurs anywhere else in the whole MS. (0. T. or N. T.), such spaces being
elsewhere invariably left blank. By this careful filling up of the blank, the
scribe (who here is the diorthota ‘D’), distinctly shows that the omission
is not a case of ‘non-interpolation,’ but of deliberate excision. John Gwynn,
May 21, 1883.

1 He would have written about 20,000 separate uncial letters every day.
Compare the performance of that veritable Briareus, Nicodemus 6 ξένος, who
transcribed the Octateuch (in cursive characters certainly) now at Ferrara
(Holmes, Cod. 107), beginning his task on the 8th of June, and finishing it
the 15th of July, a. p. 1884, ‘working very hard’—as he must have done indeed
(Burgon, Guardian, Jan. 29, 1873).

96 THE LARGER UNCIALS.

his finished work, as he tells us, the words Σιμωνίδου τὸ ὅλον
ἔργον), made it important to scrutinize the grounds of Tischen-
dorf’s judgement that four several scribes had been engaged
upon it, one of whom, as he afterwards came to persuade him-
self, was the writer of its rival, Codex Vaticanus!. Such an
investigation, so far as it depends only on the handwriting, can
scarcely be carried out satisfactorily without actual examination
of the manuscript itself, which is unfortunately not easily
within the reach of those who could use it independently ; but
it is at all events quite plain, as well from internal considera-
tions as from minute peculiarities in the writing, such as the
frequent use of the apostrophus and of the mark > (see above,
p- 50) on some sheets and their complete absence from others
(Collation, &c. pp. xvi-xvlii; xxxii; xxxvii), that at least
two, and probably more, persons have been employed on the
several parts of the volume?.

It is indeed a strange coincidence, although unquestionably it
can be nothing more, that Simonides should have brought to the
West from Mount Athos some years before one genuine fragment
of the Shepherd of Hermas in Greek, and the transcript of
a second (both of which materially aided Tischendorf in editing
the remains of that Apostolic Father), when taken in connexion
with the fact that the worth of Codex Sinaiticus is vastly
enhanced by its exhibiting next to the Apocalypse, and on the
same page with its conclusion, the only complete extant copy,
besides the one discovered by Bryennios in 1875, of the Epistle of
Barnabas in Greek, followed by a considerable portion of this

} This opinion, first put forth by Tischendorf in his N.T. Vaticanum 1867,
Proleg. pp. xxi-xxiii, was minutely discussed in the course of a review of that
book in the Christian Remembrancer, October 1867, by the writer of these pages.
Although Dr. Hort labours to show that no critical inferences ought to be
drawn from this identity of the scribe of Cod. B with the writer of six conjugate
leaves of Cod. δὲ (being three pairs in three distinct quires, one of them con-
taining the conclusion of St. Mark’s Gospel), he is constrained to admit that
‘the fact appears to be sufficiently established by concurrent peculiarities in
the form of one letter, punctuation, avoidance of contractions, and some points
of orthography’ (Introduction, p. 218). The internal evidence indeed, though
relating to minute matters, is cumulative and irresistible, and does not seem
to have been noticed by Tischendorf, who drew his conclusions from the
handwriting only.

3 Prothero (Memoir of H. Bradshaw, pp. 92-118) reprints ἃ letter of Bradshaw

from Guardian, Jan. 28, 1863, worth studying :—‘ Simonides died hard, and to the
very end was supported by a few dupes of his ingenious mendacity.’ (p. 99.)

THE SINAITIC (δῆ). 97

self-same Shepherd of Hermas, much of which, as well as of
Barnabas, was previously known to us only in the Old Latin
translation. Both these works are included in the list of books
of the New Testament contained in the great Codex Claromon-
tanus D of St. Paul’s Epistles, to be described hereafter, Barna-
bas standing there in an order sufficiently remarkable; and their
presence, like that of the Epistles of Clement at the end of
Codex Alexandrinus (p. 99), brings us back to a time when
the Church had not yet laid aside the primitive custom of read-
ing publicly in the congregation certain venerated writings
which have never been regarded exactly in the same light as
Holy Scripture itself. Between the end of Barnabas and
the opening of the Shepherd are lost the last six leaves of
a quaternion (which usually consists of eight) numbered 91
at its head in a fairly ancient hand. The limited space would
not suffice for the insertion of Clement’s genuine Epistle, since
the head of the next quaternion is numbered 92, but might suit
one of the other uncanonical books on the list in Cod. Claromon-
tanus, viz. the Acts of Paul and the Revelation of Peter.

With regard to the deeply interesting question as to the critical
character of Cod. 8, although it strongly supports the Codex
Vaticanus in many characteristic readings, yet it cannot be said
to give its exclusive adherence to any of the witnesses hitherto
examined. It so lends its grave authority, now to one and now
to another, as to convince us more than ever of the futility of
seeking to derive the genuine text of the New Testament from
any one copy, however ancient and, on the whole, trustworthy,
when evidence of a wide and varied character is at hand.

A. CopEx ALEXANDRINUS in the British Museum, where the
open volume of the New Testament is publicly shown in the
Manuscript room. It was placed in that Library on its forma-
tion in 1758, having previously belonged to the king’s private
collection from the year 1628, when Cyril Lucar, Patriarch of
Constantinople (whose crude attempts to reform the Eastern
Church on the model of Geneva ultimately provoked the un-
toward Synod of Bethlehem in 1672 1), sent this most precious

1 A more favourable estimate of the ecclesiastical policy of Cyril (who was
murdered by order of the Sultan in 1688, aet. 80) is maintained by Dr. Th. Smith,
‘Collectanea de Cyrillo Lucario, Patriarcha Constantinopolitano,’ London 1707.

VOL. 1. H

98 THE LARGER UNCIALS.

document by our Ambassador in Turkey, Sir Thomas Roe;
as a truly royal gift to Charles I. An Arabic inscription,
several centuries old, at the back of the Table of Contents on
the first leaf of the manuscript, and translated into Latin in
another hand, which Mr. W. Aldis Wright recognizes as Bentley’s
(Academy, April 17, 1875), states that it was written by the
hand of Theela the Martyr’. A recent Latin note on the first
page of the first of two fly-leaves declares that it was given
to the Patriarchal Chamber in the year of the Martyrs, 814
[a.D. 1098]. Another, and apparently the earliest inscription, in
an obscure Moorish-Arabic scrawl, set at the foot of the first page
of Genesis, was thus translated for Baber by Professor Nicoll of
Oxford, ‘ Dicatus est Cellae Patriarchae in urbe munita Alexan-
dria. Quieum ex δὰ extraxerit sit anathematizatus, vi avulsus.
Athanasius humilis’ (Cod. Alex. V. T., Prolegomena, p. xxvi,
note 92). That the book was brought from Alexandria by Cyril
(who had been Patriarch of that see from 1602 to 1621) need
not be disputed, although Wetstein, on the doubtful authority of
Matthew Muttis of Cyprus, Cyril’s deacon, concludes that he
procured it from Mount Athos. In the volume itself the
Patriarch has written and subscribed the following words:
‘Liber iste scripturae sacrae N. et V. Testamenti, prout ex
traditione habemus, est scriptus manu Theclae, nobilis foeminae
Aegyptiae, ante mile [sic] et trecentos annos circiter, pauld post
Concilium Nicenum. Nomen Theclae in fine libri erat exaratum,
sed extincto Christianismo in Aegypto a Mahometanis, et libri
und Christianorum in similem sunt reducti conditionem. Ex-
tinctum ergo est Theclae nomen et laceratum, sed memoria et
traditio recens observat.? Cyril seems to lean wholly on the
Arabic inscription on the first leaf of the volume: independent
testimony he would appear to have received none.

This celebrated manuscript, the earliest of first-rate import-
ance applied by scholars to the criticism of the text, and yielding
in value to but one or two at the utmost, is now bound in
four volumes, whereof three contain the Septuagint version of

* Ie. ‘Memorant hune Librum scriptii fuisse ma-nu Theclae Martyris.’ On
the page over against Cyril’s note the same hand writes ‘ videantur literae ejusdé
Cyrill: Luecar: ad Georgium Episco Cant’ [Abbot]; Harl: 823, 2. quae extant
in Clementis Epistolis ad Corinthios editionis Colomesii Lond. 1687 8° page
354 &e.’

Plate V

(12)
~ oa / ‘ a
HAPX\ { ENOIHCENOOC TON OY

ΟΜ ΚΑΙ ΤῊ NHN λεγῆμᾶλο

patroc Ig ALA ISAT AC IKEYACTOC -
ATC KOTOCE πᾶν THCABYCC oy:

(3)

ΠῚ EXETEEAVTOIC KAIMTIANTITY

iMnmi UsEN UY MACTOTTANATS
APFION COE TOETTICI<OTTOYC:
TTOIM IAEINE! NOTHIN Gi< KKAHCIAN

TOYISYH NTTG PIGTTOIHCATOAIA
TOYVYAITMATOCTOYLAIOY:

r= TOYNOrOyoy
Erwenrony
MIN'OYI<GC Tis
AOYRO CMIZ>
TOYKYAY Tor

THE ALEXANDRIAN (A). 99

the Old Testament almost complete 1, the fourth volume the New
Testament with several lamentable defects. In St. Matthew’s
Gospel some twenty-five leaves are wanting up to ch. xxv. 6
ἐξέρχεσθε, from John vi. 50 ἵνα to viii. 52 καὶ σύ 3 two leaves are
lost, and three leaves from 2 Cor. iv. 13 ἐπίστευσα to xii. 6 ἐξ
ἐμοῦ. All the other books of the New Testament are here entire,
the Catholic Epistles following the Acts, that to the Hebrews
standing before the Pastoral Epistles (see above, p. 74). After
the Apocalypse we find what was till very recently the only
known extant copy of the first or genuine Epistle of Clement of
Rome, and a small fragment of a second of suspected authenticity,
both in the same hand as the latter part of the New Testament.
It would appear also that these two Epistles of Clement were
designed to form a part of the volume of Scripture, for in the
Table of Contents exhibited on the first leaf of the manuscript
under the head H KAINH AIA@HKH, they are represented as
immediately following the Apocalypse: next is given the num-
ber of books, OMOY BIBAIA, the numerals being now illegible ;
and after this, as if distinct from Scripture, the eighteen Psalms
of Solomon. Such uncanonical works (ἰδιωτικοὺ ψαλμοὶ.
ἀκανόνιστα βιβλία) were forbidden to be read in churches by the
59th canon of the Council of Laodicea (A.D. 363%); whose 60th
canon, which seems to have been added a little later, enumerates
the books of the N.T. in the precise order seen in Cod. A,
only that the Apocalypse and Clement’s Epistles do not stand
on the list.

This manuscript is in quarto, 123 inches high and 10} broad,
and consists of 773 leaves (of which 639 contain the Old Testa-
ment), each page being divided into two columns of fifty or
fifty-one lines each, having about twenty letters or upwards in
a line. These letters are written continuously in uncial charac-

1 Not to mention a few casual lacunae here and there, especially in the early
leaves of the manuscript, the lower part of one leaf has been cut out, so that
Gen. xiv. 14-17; xv. 1-5; 16-20; xvi. 6-9 are wanting. The leaf containing
1 Sam. xii. 20—xiv. 9, and the nine leaves containing Ps. 1. 20—Ixxx. 10 (Engl.)
are lost.

2 Yet we may be sure that these two leaves did not contain the Pericope
Adulterae, John vii. 58—viii. 11. Taking the Elzevir N. T. of 1624, which is
printed without breaks for the verses, we count 286 lines of the Elzevir for the
two leaves of Cod. A preceding its defect, 288 lines for the two which follow
it; but 317 lines for the two missing leaves. Deduct the thirty lines containing
John vii. 53—viii. 11, and the result for the lost leaves is 287.

H 2

I0o THE LARGER UNCIALS.

ters, without any space between the words, the uncials being
of an elegant yet simple form, in a firm and uniform hand,
though in some places larger than in others. Specimens of
both styles may be seen in our facsimiles (Plate v, Nos. 12, 18),
the first, Gen. i. 1, 2, being written in vermilion, the second,
Acts xx. 28, in the once black, but now yellowish-brown ink of
the body of the Codex. The punctuation, which no later hand
has meddled with, consists merely of a point placed at the end
of a sentence, usually on a level with the top of the preceding
letter, but not always; and a vacant space follows the point at
the end of a paragraph, the space being proportioned to the
break in the sense. Capital letters of various sizes abound at
the beginning of books and sections, not painted as in later
copies, but written by the original scribe in common ink. As
these capitals stand entirely outside the column in the margin
(excepting in such rare cases as Gen. i. 1), if the section begins
in the middle of a line, the capital is necessarily postponed till
the beginning of the next line, whose first letter is always the
capital, even though it be in the middle of a word (see p. 51).
Vermilion is freely used in the initial lines of books, and has
stood the test of time much better than the black ink: the first
four lines of each column on the first page of Genesis are in this
colour, accompanied with the only breathings and accents in
the manuscript (see above, pp. 45, 46). The first line of St. Mark,
the first three of St. Luke, the first verse of St. John, the opening
of the Acts down to δι, and so on for other books, are in ver-
milion. At the end of each book are neat and unique orna-
ments in the ink of the first hand: see especially those at the
end of St. Mark and the Acts. As we have before stated this
codex is the earliest which has the κεφάλαια proper, the so-
called Ammonian sections, and the Eusebian canons complete.
Lists of the κεφάλαια precede each Gospel, except the first, where
they are lost. Their titles stand or have stood at the top of the
pages, but the binder has often ruthlessly cut them short, and
committed other yet more serious mutilation at the edges. The

* An excellent facsimile of A is given in the Facsimiles of the Palaeographical
Society, Plate 106 ; others in Woide’s New Testament from this MS. (1786), and in
Baber's Old Test. (1816). Two specimens from the first Epistle of Clement are
exhibited in Jacobson’s Patres Apostolici, vol. 1. p. 110, 1838 (1863) ; and one
in Cassell’s Bible Dict. vol. i. p. 49.

THE ALEXANDRIAN (A). IOI

places at which they begin are indicated throughout, and their
numbers are moreover set in the margin of Luke and John.
The sections and Eusebian canons are conspicuous in the margin,
and at the beginning of each of these sections a capital letter is
found. The rest of the New Testament has no division into
κεφάλαια, as was usual in later times, but paragraphs and capitals
occur as the sense requires.

The palaeographic reasons for assigning this manuscript to
the beginning or middle of the fifth century (the date now very
generally acquiesced in, though it may be referred even to the
end of the fourth century, and is certainly not much later)
depend in part on the general style of the writing, which is at
once firm, elegant and simple; partly on the formation of certain
letters, in which respect it holds a middle place between copies
of the fourth and sixth centuries. The reader will recall what
we have already said (pp. 33-40) as to the shape of alpha, delta,
epsilon, pi, sigma, phi, and omega in the Codex Alexandrinus.
Woide, who edited the New Testament, believes that two hands
were employed in that volume, changing in the page containing
1 Cor. v—vii, the vellum of the latter portion being thinner and
the ink more thick, so that it has peeled off or eaten through
the vellum in many places. This, however, is a point on which
those who know manuscripts best will most hesitate to speak
decidedly 1.

The external arguments for fixing the date are less weighty,
but all point to the same conclusion. On the evidence for its
being written by St. Thecla, indeed, no one has cared to lay
much stress, though some have thought that the scribe might
belong to a monastery dedicated to that holy martyr’, whether

1 Notice especially what Tregelles says of the Codex Augiensis (Tregelles’
Horne’s Introd. vol. iv. p. 198), where the difference of hand in the leaves
removed from their proper place is much more striking than any change in
Cod. Alexandrinus. Yet even in that case it is likely that one scribe only was
engaged. It should be stated, however, that Mr. E. Maunde Thompson, who
edits the autotype edition, believes that the hand changed at the beginning
of St. Luke, and altered again at 1 Cor. x. 8. His reasons appear to us pre-
carious and insufficient, and he seems to cut away the ground from under him
when he admits (Praef. p. 9) that ‘sufficient uniformity is maintained to make
it difficult to decide the exact place where a new hand begins.’

2 Tischendorf, Septuagint, Proleg. p. Ixv, cites with some approval Grabe’s
references (Proleg. Cap. i. pp. 9-12) to Gregory Nazianzen [d. 889], three of
whose Epistles are written to a holy virgin of that name (of course not the

Io2 THE LARGER UNCIALS.

the contemporary of St. Paul be meant, or her namesake who
suffered in the second year of Diocletian, A.D. 286 (Eusebius de
Martyr. Palaestin. 6. iii). Tregelles explains the origin of the
Arabic inscription, on which Cyril’s statement appears to rest, by
remarking that the New Testament in our manuscript at present
commences with Matt. xxv. 6, this lesson (Matt. xxv. 1-13) being
that appointed by the Greek Church for the festival of St. Thecla
(see above, Menology, p. 87, Sept. 24). Thus the Egyptian who
wrote this Arabic note, observing the name of Thecla in the
now mutilated upper margin of the Codex, where such rubrical
notes are commonly placed by later hands, may have hastily
concluded that she wrote the book, and so perplexed our Biblical
critics. It seems a fatal objection to this shrewd conjecture, as
Mr. E. Maunde Thompson points out, that the Arabic numeration
of the leaf, set in the verso of the lower margin, itself posterior
in date to the Arabic note relating to Thecla, is 261; so that the
twenty-five leaves now lost must have been still extant when
that note was written.

Other more trustworthy reasons for assigning Cod. A to the
fifth century may be summed up very briefly. The presence of
the canons of Eusebius [A.D. 268-3402], and of the epistle to
Marcellinus by the great Athanasius, Patriarch of Alexandria
[300 2-373], standing before the Psalms, place a limit in one
direction, while the absence of the Euthalian divisions of the
Acts and Epistles (see above, p. 64), which came into vogue very
soon after A.D. 458, and the shortness of the ὑπογραφαί (above,
p. 65), appear tolerably decisive against a later date than A.D. 450.
The insertion of the Epistles of Clement, like that of the treatises
of Barnabas and Hermas in the Cod. Sinaiticus (p. 92), recalls
us to a period when the canon of Scripture was in some par-
ticulars a little unsettled, that is, about the age of the Councils of
Laodicea (363 ?) and of Carthage (397). Other arguments have
been urged both for an earlier and a later date, but they scarcely
deserve discussion. Wetstein’s objection to the name Θεοτόκος as

martyr), to whose παρθενών at Seleucia he betook himself, the better to carry
out his very sincere nolo episcopari on the death of his father Gregory, Bishop of
Nazianzus: Πρῶτον μὲν ἦλθον εἰς Σελεύκειαν φυγὰς | Τὸν παρθενῶνα τῆς ἀοιδίμον
κόρης | Θέκλας" κιτιλ. ‘De vita sua,’

1 The last Arabic numeral in the Old Testament is 641, the first in the New
Testament 667.

THE ALEXANDRIAN (A). 103

applied to the Blessed Virgin in the title to her song, added to
the Psalms, is quite groundless: that appellation was given to
her by both the Gregories in the middle of the fourth century
(vid. Suicer, Thesaur. Eccles. i. p. 1887), as habitually as it was
a century after: nor should we insist much on the contrary
upon Woide’s or Schulz’s persuasion that the τρισάγιον (ἅγιος
ὁ θεός, ἅγιος ἰσχυρός, ἅγιος ἀθάνατος) would have been found in
the ὕμνος ἑωθινός after the Psalms, had the manuscript’ been
written as late as the fifth century.

Partial and inaccurate collations of the New Testament portion
of this manuscript were made by Patrick Young, Librarian to
Charles 11, who first published from it the Epistles of Clement
in 1633: then by Alexander Huish, Prebendary of Wells, for
Walton’s Polyglott, and by some others?. The Old Testament
portion was edited in 1707-20, after a not very happy plan,
but with learned Prolegomena and notes, by the Prussian
J. E. Grabe, the second and third of his four volumes being
posthumous.

In 1786, Charles Godfrey Woide, preacher at the Dutch
Chapel Royal and Assistant Librarian in the British Museum,
a distinguished Coptic scholar [d. 1790], published, by the aid
of 456 subscribers, a noble folio edition of the New Testament
from this manuscript, with valuable Prolegomena, a copy of the
text which, so far as it has been tested, has been found reasonably
accurate, together with notes on the changes made in the codex
by later hands, and a minute collation of its readings with the
common text as presented in Kuster’s edition of Mill’s N. T.
(1710). In this last point Woide has not been taken as a model
by subsequent editors of manuscripts, much to the inconvenience
of the student. In 1816-28 the Old Testament portion of the

1 Very interesting is Whitelock’s notice of a design which was never carried
out, under the date of March 18, 1645. ‘The Assembly of Divines desired
by some of their brethren, sent to the House [of Commons] that Mr. Patrick
Young might be encouraged in the printing of the Greek Testament much
expected and desired by the learned, especially beyond seas ; and an ordinance
was read for printing and publishing the Old Testament of the Septuagint
translation, wherein Mr. Young had formerly taken pains and had in his hand,
as library keeper at St. James’s, an original Yeeta [sic] Bible of that trans-
lation’ (Memorials, p. 197, ed. 1782).

2 ¢MS™ Alexand™ accuratissime ipse contuli, a.p. 1716. Rich: Bentleius.’
Trin. Coll. Camb. B. xvii. 9, in a copy of Fell’s Greek Testament, 1675, which
contains his collation. Ellis, Bentleii Critica Sacra, p. xxviii.

104 THE LARGER UNCIALS.

Codex Alexandrinus was published in three folio volumes at the
national expense, by the Rev. Henry Hervey Baber, also of the
British Museum, the Prolegomena to whose magnificent work
are very inferior to Woide’s, but contain some additional informa-
tion. Both these performances, and many others like them
which we shall have to describe, are printed in an uncial type,
bearing some general resemblance to that of their respective
originals, but which must not be supposed to convey any
adequate notion of their actual appearance. Such quasi-
facsimiles (for they are nothing more), while they add to the
cost of the book, seem to answer no useful purpose whatever ;
and, if taken by an incautious reader for more than they profess
to be, will seriously mislead him. In 1860 Mr. B. H. Cowper
put forth an octavo edition of the New Testament pages in
common type, but burdened with modern breathings and
accents, the lacunae of the manuscript being unwisely supplied
by means of Kuster’s edition of Mill, and the original paragraphs
departed from, wheresoever they were judged to be inconvenient.
These obvious faults are the more to be regretted, inasmuch as
Mr. Cowper has not shrunk from the labour of revising Woide’s
edition by a comparison with the Codex itself, thus giving to his
book a distinctive value of its own. An admirable autotype
facsimile of the New Testament was published in 1879, and
afterwards of the Old Testament, by Mr. E. Maunde Thompson,
then the Principal Keeper of Manuscripts, now the Principal
Librarian, of the British Museum.

The Codex Alexandrinus has been judged to be carelessly
written; many errors of transcription no doubt exist, but not
80 many as in some copies (e.g. Cod. 8), nor more than in others
(as Cod. B). None other than the ordinary abridgements
are found in it (see pp. 49-50): numerals are not expressed by
letters except in Apoc. vil. 4; xxi. 17: « and v have usually
the dots over them at the beginning of a syllable. Of itacisms
it may be doubted whether it contains more than others of
the same date: the interchange of « and εἰ, ἡ and 1, ε αι, are the
most frequent; but these mutations are too common to prove
anything touching the country of the manuscript. Its external
history renders it very likely that it was written at Alexandria,
that great manufactory of correct and elegant copies, while
Egypt was yet a Christian land: but such forms as λήμψομαι,

(20)

MIN TONAIGONEK THe
OY PACT OY MNH MEioy
καιλναελέψαοσοαλιθεω
poycinoTiAnakerky
AIC TAIOAIGOCHNIAP
MErACCS OAPAKAIEA
edycaié CTOMNHNME
ON GCIAONNEANICKON
KAO HMENONENTOIC
AERIOIC IES IRERAHME
NON C TOAHNAGYKAN
KAIESCOAME HOHCAN
OAEAETEIAY τομὴ
Ek CAMBREICOGINZHTE!
TETONNAZAPHNONT
ECT AY PDMENONALEP
@HOY KECTINGDAE The
ὁτοπος ὅπογέϑηκα
By TONAAAAYTIAre Te
EINA TET G6ICM ACH TAIS
ay Toy KRITD NET Po
OTINpoxrerymsceic
THN TAALIASIANE KEIAY
TENG} ecoeK node’)
nenry IN KAIG ZEA@*Y
CAI: YrongnoTéey
MNHI ΕἸΟΎΕΙΧΕΝΓᾺΡ
AY TACT pomocKAaléK
CTACIC AIOYAENIOY
απ enc τ
So <r

ἘΦ eed

Plate VIIL.

THE VATICAN (B). 105

ἐλάβαμεν, ἦλθαν, ἔνατος, ἐκαθερίσθη, and others named by Woide,
are peculiar to no single nation, but are found repeatedly in
Greek-Latin codices which unquestionably originated in Western
Europe. This manuscript is of the very greatest importance to
the critic, inasmuch as it exhibits (especially in the Gospels) a text
more nearly approaching that found in later copies than is read
in others of its high antiquity, although some of its errors are
portentous enough, e.g. 60 for w in John xix. 40. This topic,
however, will be discussed at length in another place, and we
shall elsewhere consider the testimony Codex A bears in the
celebrated passage 1 Tim. iii. 16.

B. Copex VATICANUS 1209 is probably the oldest large vellum
manuscript in existence, and is the glory of the great Vatican
Library at Rome. To this legitimate source of deep interest
must be added the almost romantic curiosity which was once
excited by the jealous watchfulness of its official guardians.
But now that an acquaintance with it has been placed within
the reach of scholars through the magnificent autotype edition
issued by the authorities of the Vatican, it may be hoped that
all such mystic glamour will soon be left with the past.
This book seems to have been brought into the Vatican
Library shortly after its establishment by Pope Nicolas V in
1448, but nothing is known of its previous history’. It is
entered in the eavbieat catalogue of that Library, made in

δι LG Since the missing portions at the end of the New
Testament are believed to have been supplied in the fifteenth
century from a manuscript belonging to Cardinal Bessarion, we
may be allowed to conjecture, if we please, that this learned
Greek brought the Codex into the west of Europe. It was
taken to Paris by Napoleon I, where it was studied by Hug in
1809. Although this book has not even yet been as thoroughly
collated, or rendered as available as it might be to the critical
student, its general character and appearance are sufficiently well
known. It is a quarto volume, arranged in quires of five sheets
or ten leaves each, like Codex Marchalianus of the Prophets
written in the sixth or seventh century and Cod. Rossanensis of
ne

Le
1 See ,Bibliothéque du Vatican au X™° sidcle, par Eugene Miintz et Paul

Fabre, Paris, Thorn. 824 Lat., 400 Gr. 5

τοῦ THE LARGER UNCIALS.

the Gospels to be described hereafter, not of four or three
sheets as Cod. &, the ancient, perhaps the original, numbering
of the quires being often found in the margin. The New
Testament fills 142 out of its 759 thin and delicate vellum
leaves, said to be made of the skins of antelopes: it is
bound in red morocco, being 10% inches high, 10 broad,
44 thick. It once contained the whole Bible in Greek, the
Old Testament of the Septuagint version (a tolerably fair repre-
sentation of which was exhibited in the Roman edition as early
as 15871), except the books of the Maccabees and the Prayer of
Manasses. The first forty-six chapters of Genesis (the manuscript
begins at πολιν, Gen. xlvi. 28) and Psalms ev—exxxvii, also the
books of the Maccabees, are wanting. The New Testament is
complete down to Heb. ix. 14 καθα: the rest of the Epistle
to the Hebrews (the Catholic Epistles had followed the Acts,
see p. 74), and the Apocalypse, being written in the later hand
alluded to above. The peculiar arrangement of three columns on
@ page, or six on the opened leaf of the volume, is described by
eye-witnesses as very striking: in the poetical books of the
Old Testament (since they are written στιχηρῶς) only two
columns fill a page. Our facsimile (Plate viii, No. 20) com-
prises Mark xvi. 3 μιν τον λιθον to the end of verse 8, where
the Gospel ends abruptly; both the arabesque ornament and
the subscription KATA MAPKON being in a later hand (for M
see p. 37). All who have inspected the Codex are loud in
their praises of the fine thin vellum, the clear and elegant
hand of the first penman, the simplicity of the whole style of
the work: capital letters, so frequent in the Codex Alexan-
drinus, were totally wanting in this document for some centuries.
In several of these particulars our manuscript resembles the
Herculanean rolls, and thus asserts a just claim to high antiquity,
which the absence of the divisions into κεφάλαια, of the sections
and canons, and the substitution in their room of another scheme
of chapters of its own (described above, p. 56), beyond question

ὁ The ‘Epistle’ of Cardinal Carafa to Sixtus V, and the Preface to the Reader
by the actual editor Peter Morinus, both of which Tischendorf reprints in full
(Septuagint, Proleg. pp. xxi—xxvii), display an amount of critical skill and
discernment quite beyond their age, and in strange contrast with the signal
mismanagement in regard to the revision of the Latin Vulgate version under
the auspices of the same Pope.

THE VATICAN (B). 107

tend very powerfully to confirm. Each column contains
ordinarily forty-two lines!, each line from sixteen to eighteen
letters, of a size somewhat less than in Cod. A, much less than
in Cod. δὲ (though they all vary a little in this respect), with no
intervals between words, a space of the breadth of half a letter
being left at the end of a sentence, and a little more at the
conclusion of a paragraph ; the first letter of the new sentence
occasionally standing a little out of the line (see pp. 51, 98). It
has been doubted whether any of the stops are primd manu,
and (contrary to the judgement of Birch and others) the breathings
and accents are now universally allowed to have been added
by a later hand. This hand, referred by some to the eighth
century (although Tischendorf, with Dr. Hort’s approval, assigns
it to the tenth or eleventh 3), retraced, with as much care as such
an operation would permit, the faint lines of the original writing
(the ink whereof was perhaps never quite black), the remains of
which can even now be seen by a keen-sighted reader by the
side of the thicker and more modern strokes; and, anxious at
the same time to represent a critical revision of the text, the
writer left untouched such words or letters as he wished to
reject. In these last places, where no breathings or accents and
scarcely any stops® have ever been detected, we have an oppor-
tunity of seeing the manuscript in its primitive condition,
before it had been tampered with by the later scribe. There
are occasional breaks in the continuity of the writing, every

1 In Pentateuch, Joshua, Judges, Ruth, and 1 Kings i. 1—xix. 11, there are
forty-four lines in a column; and in 2 Paralip. x. 16—xxvi. 13, there are
forty lines in a column.

2 The writer of the Preface to the sixth volume of the Roman edition of 1881
{apparently Fabiani), is jubilant over his discovery of the name of this retracer
(‘eruditissimi et patientissimi viri,’ as he is pleased to call him, p. xviii) in
the person of Clement the Monk, who has written his name twice in the book
in a scrawl of the fifteenth century. But mere resemblance in the ink is but
ἐν lame proof of identity, and Fabiani recognizes some other correctors, whom
he designates as B', posterior to the mischievous ‘instaurator.’

3 Hug says none, but Tischendorf (Cod. Frid.-Aug. Proleg. p. 9) himself
detected two in a part that the second scribe had left untouched ; and not avery
few elsewhere (N. T. Vatican. Proleg. pp. xx, xxi, 1867) ; though a break often
occurs with no stop by either hand. In the much contested passage Rom. ix. 5,
Dr. Vance Smith (‘Revised Texts and Margins,’ p. 34, note*), while confidently
claiming the stop after capxa in Cod. A as primd manu, and noticing the space
after the word in Cod. Ephraemi (Ὁ), admits that ‘in the Vatican the originality
of the stops may be doubtful.’ In the judgement of Fabiani, ‘vix aliqua primo
exscriptori tribuenda’ (Praef. N. Τὶ Vat. 1881, p. xviii).

108 THE LARGER UNCIALS.

descent in the genealogies of our Lord (Matt. i, Luke 1111), each
of the beatitudes (Matt. v), of the parables in Matt. xiii, and
the salutations of Rom. xvi, forming a separate paragraph ; but
such a case will oftentimes not occur for several consecutive
pages. The writer's plan was to proceed regularly with a book
until it was finished: then to break off from the column he was
writing, and to begin the next book on the very next column.
Thus only one column perfectly blank is found in the whole
New Testament?, that which follows ἐφοβοῦντο γάρ in Mark
xvi. 8: and since Cod. B is the only one yet known, except
Cod. δὰ, that actually omits the last twelve verses of that
Gospel, by leaving such a space the scribe has intimated that
he was fully aware of their existence, or even found them in
the copy from which he wrote. The capital letters at the
beginning of each book are likewise due to the corrector,
who sometimes erased, sometimes merely touched slightly,
the original initial letter, which (as in the Hereulanean rolls)
is no larger than any other. The paragraph marks (usually
straight lines, but sometimes /) are seen quite frequently in
some parts; whether from the first hand is very doubtful. The
note of citation >* is perpetual, not occasional as in Cod. δὲ.
Fewer abridgements than usual occur in this venerable copy ὅ.
The formation of delta, pi, chi; the loop-like curve on the left
side of alpha; the absence of points at the extremities of
sigma or epsilon; the length and size of rho, wpsilon, phi, all
point to the rourTH century as the date of this manuscript.
The smaller letters so often found at the end of lines preserve

1 The publication of the Roman edition (1868-81) enables us to add (Abbot,
ubi supra, p. 193) that the blessings of the twelve patriarchs in Gen. xlix are in
separate paragraphs numbered from A to IB, that the twenty-two names of the
unclean birds Deut. xiv. 12-18, twenty-five kings in Josh. xii. 10-22, eleven
dukes in τ Chr. i. 51-54, each stand in a separate line. In Cod. δὲ, especially
in the New Testament, this arrangement στιχηρῶς is much more frequent
than in Cod. B, although the practice is in some measure common to both.

3 The Roman edition (1868-81) also makes known to us that in the Old
Testament two columns are left blank between Nehemiah and the Psalms,
which could not have been otherwise, inasmuch as the Psalms are written
στιχηρῶς with but two columns on a page. Between Tobit and Hosea (which
book stands first of the Prophetical writings) a column is very naturally left
blank, and two columns at the end of Daniel, with whose prophecy the Old
Testament concludes. But these peculiarities obviously bear no analogy to the
ease of the end of St. Mark’s Gospel.

3 See above, pp. 49-51.

THE VATICAN (B). 109

the same firm and simple character as the rest; of the use of
the apostrophus, so frequent in Codd. 8, A and some others,
Tischendorf enumerates ten instances in the New Testament
(N.T. Vatican. Proleg. p. xxi), whereof four are represented in
the Roman edition of 1868, with two more which Tischendorf
considers as simple points (Acts vii. 13, 14).

Tischendorf says truly enough that something like a history
might be written of the futile attempts to collate Cod. B, and
a very unprofitable history it would be. The manuscript is first
distinctly heard of (for it does not appear to have been used for
the Complutensian Polyglott!) through Sepulveda, to whose
correspondence with Erasmus attention has been seasonably
recalled by Tregelles. Writing in 1533, he says, ‘Est enim
Graecum exemplar antiquissimum in Bibliotheca Vaticana, in quo
diligentissimé et accuratissimé literis majusculis conscriptum
utrumque Testamentum continetur long diversum a vulgatis
exemplaribus’: and, after noticing as a weighty proof of
excellence its agreement with the Latin version (multum
convenit cum vetere nostra translatione) against the common
Greek text (vulgatam Graecorum editionem), he furnishes
Erasmus with 365 readings as a convincing argument in sup-
port of his statements. It would probably be from this list
that in his Annotations to the Acts, published in 1535, Erasmus
cites the reading «aida, ch. xxvii. 16 (‘quidam admonent’ is
the expression he uses), from a Greek codex in the Pontifical
Library, since for this reading Cod. B is the only known Greek
witness, except a corrector of Cod. &. It seems, however, that
he had obtained some account of this manuscript from the Papal
Librarian Paul Bombasius as early as 1521 (see Wetstein’s
Proleg. N. T., vol. i. p. 28). Lucas Brugensis, who published
his Notationes in 8. Biblia in 1580, and his Commentary on
the Four Gospels (dedicated to Cardinal Bellarmine) in 1606,
made known some twenty extracts from Cod. B taken by
Werner of Nimeguen ; that most imperfect collection being the
only source from which Mill and even Wetstein had any
acquaintance with the contents of this first-rate document.

? The writer of the Preface to the Roman edition (vol. vi. Praef. p. 9, 1881)
vainly struggles to maintain the opposite view, because the Cardinal, in his
Preface to the Complutensian N. T., speaks about ‘adhibitis Vaticanis libris,’
as if there was but one there.

IIo THE LARGER UNCIALS.

More indeed might have been gleaned from the Barberini
readings gathered in or about 1625 (of which we shall speak
in the next section), but their real value and character were not
known in the lifetime of Wetstein. In 1698 Lorenzo Alexander
Zacagni, Librarian of the Vatican, in his Preface to the Collec-
tanea Monumentorum Veterum Eccles., describes Cod. B, and
especially its peculiar division into sections, in a passage cited
by Mill (Proleg. § 1480). In 1669 indeed the first real collation
of the manuscript with the Aldine edition (1518) had been
attempted by Bartolocci, then Librarian of the Vatican; from
some accident, however, it was never published, though a tran-
script under the feigned name of Giulio a Sta. Anastasia
yet remains in the Imperial Library of Paris (MSS. Gr.
Supplem. 53), where it was first discovered and used by Scholz
in 1819, and subsequently by Tischendorf and Muralt, the latter
of whom (apparently on but slender grounds) regards it as the
best hitherto made; others have declared it to be very im-
perfect, and quite inferior to those of Bentley and Birch. The
collation which bears Bentley’s name (Trin. Coll. B. xvii. 3,
in Cephalaeus’ N. T. 1524) was procured about 1720 by his
money and the labour of the Abbate Mico, for the purpose of
his projected Greek Testament. When he had found out its
defects, by means of an examination of the original by his
nephew Thomas Bentley in 1726, our great critic engaged the
Abbate Rulotta in 1729 for forty scudi (Bentley’s Correspon-
dence, p. 706) to revise Mico’s sheets, and especially to note the
changes made by the second hand. Rulotta’s papers came to
light in 1855 among the Bentley manuscripts in the Library of
Trinity College, Cambridge (B. xvii. 20), and have lately proved
of signal value’; Mico’s were published in 1799 at Oxford, by
Henry Ford, Lord Almoner’s Reader in Arabic there (1783-
1813), together with some Thebaic fragments of the New
Testament, in a volume which (since it was chiefly drawn from
Woide’s posthumous papers) he was pleased to call an Appendix
to the Codex Alexandrinus. <A fourth collation of the Vatican
MS. was made about 1780 by Andrew Birch of Copenhagen,
and is included in the notes to the first volume of his Greek
Testament 1788, or published separately in three volumes which

1 Rulotta’s labours are now printed in Bentleii Critica Sacra by Mr. A. A.
Ellis, 1862, pp. 121-154.

THE VATICAN (B). III

were issued successively 1798 (Acts, Cath. Epp., Paul.), 1800
(Apoc.), and 1801 (Evans). Birch’s collation does not extend
to the Gospels of St. Luke and St. John, and on the whole is less
full and exact than Mico’s. In 1810, however, when, with the
other best treasures of the Vatican, Codex B was at Paris, the
celebrated critic J. L. Hug sent forth his treatise ‘de Antiquitate
Vaticani Codicis Commentatio,’ and though even he did not
perceive the need of a new and full collation when he examined
it in 1809, he has the merit of first placing it in the paramount
rank it still holds as one of the oldest and most venerable of
extant monuments of sacred antiquity. His conclusion respecting
its date, that it is not later than the middle of the fourth century,
has been acquiesced in with little opposition, though Tischendorf
declares rather pithily that he holds this belief ‘non propter
Hugium sed cum Hugio’ (Cod. Ephraem. Proleg. p. 19). Some
of his reasons, no doubt, are weak enough’; but the strength of
his position depends on an accumulation of minute particulars,
against which there seems nothing to set up which would suggest
a lower period. On its return to Rome, this volume was no
longer available for the free use and reference of critics. In
1843 Tischendorf, after long and anxious expectation during
a visit to Rome that lasted some months, obtained a sight of it
for two days of three hours each?. In 1844 Edward de Muralt
was admitted to the higher privilege of three days or nine hours’
enjoyment of this treasure, and on the strength of the favour
published an edition of the New Testament, ad fidem codicis
principis Vaticant, in 1846. Tregelles, who went to Rome in
1845 for the special purpose of consulting it, was treated even
worse. He had forearmed himself (as he fondly imagined) with
recommendatory letters from Cardinal Wiseman, and was often

1 Thus the correspondence of Codex B with what St. Basil (6. Eunom. ii. 19)
states he found in the middle of the fourth century, ἐν τοῖς παλαιοῖς τῶν ἀντι-
γράφων, in Eph. i. 1, viz. τοῖς οὖσιν without ἐν ᾿Εφέσῳ, though now read only in
this and the Sinaitic manuscript primé manu, and in one cursive copy (Cod. 67)
secunddé manu, seems in itself of but little weight. Another point that has been
raised is the position of the Epistle to the Hebrews. But this argument can
apply only to the elder document from which the Vatican MS. was taken, and
wherein this book unquestionably followed that to the Galatians. In Cod. B it
always stood in its present place, after 2 Thess., as in the Codices cited p. 74, note.

2 Besides the twenty-five readings Tischendorf observed himself, Cardinal Mai
supplied him with thirty-four more for his N. T. of 1849. His seventh edition
᾿ of 1859 was enriched by 280 other readings furnished by Albert Dressel in 1855.

112 THE LARGER UNCIALS.

allowed to see the manuscript, but hindered from transcribing
any of its readings’.

What the Papal authorities would not entrust to others,
they had at least the merit of attempting and at length ac-
complishing themselves. As early as 1836 Bishop Wiseman
announced in his Lectures on the Connection between Science
and Revelation, vol. ii. pp. 187-191, that Cardinal Mai, whose
services to classical and ecclesiastical literature were renowned
throughout Europe, was engaged on an edition of the Codex
Vaticanus, commenced under the immediate sanction of Pope
Leo XII (1828-29). As years passed by and no such work
appeared, adverse reports and evil surmises began to take the
place of hope, although the Cardinal often spoke of his work as
already finished, only that he desired to write full Prolegomena
before it should appear. In September 1854 he died, honoured
and ripe in years; and at length, when no more seemed to be
looked for in that quarter, five quarto volumes issued from the
Roman press in 1857, the New Testament comprising the fifth
volume, with a slight and meagre preface by the Cardinal, and
a letter to the reader by ‘Carolus Vercellone, Sodalis Barnabites,’
which told in a few frank manly words how little accuracy we
had to expect in a work, by the publication of which he still
persuaded himself he was decorating Mai’s memory ‘nova usque
gloria atque splendidiore corona’ (tom. i. p. ili). The cause of
that long delay now required no explanation. In fact so long
as Mai lived the edition never would have appeared ; for though
he had not patience or special skill enough to accomplish his
task well, he was too good a scholar not to know that he had
done it very ill. The text is broken up into paragraphs, the
numbers of the modern chapters and verses being placed in the
margin; the peculiar divisions of the Codex Vaticanus (see p. 56)
sometimes omitted, sometimes tampered with. The Greek type
employed is not an imitation of the uncials in the manuscript
(of which circumstance we do not complain), but has modern
stops, breathings, accents, « subscript, &c., as if the venerable
document were written yesterday. As regards the orthography

1 «They would not let me open it,’ he adds, ‘without searching my pocket,
and depriving me of pen, ink, and paper... If I looked at a passage too long the
two prelati would snatch the book out from my hand.’ Tregelles, Lecture on the
Historic Evidence of the N.T., p. 84.

THE VATICAN (B). 113

it is partially, and only partially, modernized ; clauses or whole
passages omitted in the manuscript are supplied from other
sources, although the fact is duly notified!; sometimes the
readings of the first hand are put in the margin, while those of
the second stand in the text, sometimes the contrary: in a word,
the plan of the work exhibits all the faults such a performance
well can have. Nor is the execution at all less objectionable.
Although the five volumes were ten years in printing (1828-38),
Mai devoted to their superintendence only his scanty spare
hours, and even then worked so carelessly that after cancelling
a hundred pages for their incurable want of exactness, he was
reduced to the shift of making manual corrections with moveable
types, and projected huge tables of errata, which Vercellone has
in some measure tried to supply. When once it is stated that
the type was set up from the common Elzevir or from some
other printed Greek Testament, the readings of the Codex itself
being inserted as corrections, and the whole revised by means of
an assistant who read the proof-sheets to the Cardinal while he
inspected the manuscript; no one will look for accuracy from
a method which could not possibly lead to it. Accordingly,
when Mai’s text came to be compared with the collations of
Bartolocci, of Mico, of Rulotta, and of Birch, or with the
seattered readings which had been extracted by others, it was
soon discovered that while this edition added very considerably
to our knowledge of the Codex Vaticanus, and often enabled us
to form a decision on its readings when the others were at
variance; it was in its turn convicted by them of so many
errors, oversights, and inconsistencies, that its single evidence
could never be used with confidence, especially when it agreed
with the commonly received Greek text. Immediately after the
appearance of Mai’s expensive quartos, an octavo reprint of the
New Testament was struck off at Leipsic for certain London
booksellers, which proved but a hasty, slovenly, unscholarlike
performance, and was put aside in 1859 by a cheap Roman
edition in octavo, prepared, as was the quarto, by Mai, prefaced
by another graceful and sensible epistle of Vercellone*. This

1 The great gap in the Pauline Epistles is filled up from Vatic. 1761 (Act. 158,

Paul. 192) of the eleventh century.
2 Other editions of the Vatican N. T. appeared at Ratisbon ; at Leyden (1860)
by A. Kuenen and C. G. Cobet, with a masterly Preface by the latter ; and at

VOL. I. I

114 THE LARGER UNCIALS.

last edition was undertaken by the Cardinal, after sad experience
had taught him the defects of his larger work, and he took good
care to avoid some of the worst of them: the readings of the
second hand are usually, though not always, banished to the
margin, their number on the whole is increased, gross errors are
corrected, omissions supplied, and the Vatican chapters are
given faithfully and in full. But Mai’s whole procedure in this
matter is so truly unfortunate, that in a person whose fame
was less solidly grounded, we should impute it to mere helpless
incapacity}. Not only did he split up the paragraphs of his
quarto into the modern chapters and verses (in itself a most
undesirable change, see above, p. 70), but by omitting some
things and altering others, he introduced almost as many errors
ag he removed. When Dean Burgon was permitted to examine
the Codex for an hour and a half in 1860, on consulting it for
sixteen passages out of hundreds wherein the two are utterly at
variance, he discovered that the quarto was right in seven of
them, the octavo in nine: as if Mai were determined that
neither of his editions should supersede the use of the other.
Dean Alford also collated numerous passages in 18612, and his
secretary Mr. Cure in 1862, especially with reference to the
several correcting hands: ‘in errorem quidem et ipse haud raro
inductus, is Tischendorf’s verdict on his labours. Thus critics
of every shade of opinion became unanimous on one point, that
Berlin (1862) by Philip Buttmann, furnished with an Appendix containing the
varying results of no less than nine collations, eight of which we have described
in the text, the ninth being derived from Lachmann’s Greek Testament (1442,
1850), whose readings were all obtained second-hand. Tischendorf does not
much commend the accuracy of Buttmann’s work.

1 ‘Angelus Mai, quamquam, ut in proverbio est, ἐν τυφλῶν πόλει γλαμυρὸς
βασιλεύων, non is erat cui tanta res rectd mandari posset :’ Kuenen and Cobet,
N. T. Vat. Praef. p. 1. Tischendorf too, in his over querulous Responsa ad
Calumnias Romanas &c., 1870, p. 11, is not more than just in alleging ‘ Ange-
Jum Maium in editionibus suis Codicis Vaticani alienissimum se praebuisse ab
omni subtiliore rei palaeographicae scientia, ac tantum non ignarum earum legum
ad quas is codex in usum criticum edendus esset.’ The defence set up for Mai
in the Preface to the Roman volume of 1881, was that he intended to produce only
a new edition of the ‘authentic’ Septuagint of 1586-7, chiefly for the use of
Greek-speaking Catholics.

* The Dean himself on Feb. 20, 1861, and for four subsequent days, ‘went
twice over the doubtful passages and facsimilized most of the important various
readings,’ in spite of much opposition from the Librarian, who ‘insisted that
our order from Antonelli, although it ran ‘per verificare,” to verify passages,

only extended to seeing the Codex, not to using it’ (Life by his Widow,
pp. 310, 315.)

THE VATICAN (B). 115

a new edition of the Codex Vaticanus was as imperatively
needed as ever; one which should preserve with accuracy all
that the first hand has written (transcriptural errors included),
should note in every instance the corrections made by the
second hand, and, wherever any one of the previous collators
might be found in error, should expressly state the true reading.

It would have been a grievous reproach had no efforts been
made to supply so great and acknowledged a want. Early in
1866, Tischendorf again visited Rome, and when admitted into
the presence of Pope Pius IX, boldly sought permission to edit
at his own cost such an edition of Cod. B as he had already
published of Cod. 8. The request was denied by his Holiness,
who obscurely hinted his intention of carrying out the same
design on his own account. Tischendorf, however, obtained
permission to use the manuscript so far as to consult it in
such parts of the New Testament as presented any special
difficulty, or respecting which previous collators were at
variance. He commenced his task February 28, and in the
course of it could not refrain from copying at length twenty
pages of the great Codex—nineteen from the New Testament,
and one from the Old. This licence was not unnaturally
regarded as a breach of his contract, so that, after he had used
the manuscript for eight days, it was abruptly withdrawn from
him on March 12. An appeal to the generosity of Vercellone,
who had been entrusted with the care of the forthcoming edition,
procured for him the sight of this coveted treasure for six days
longer between March 20 and 26, the Italian being always
present on these latter occasions, and receiving instruction for
the preparation of his own work by watching the processes
of a master hand. Thus fourteen days of three hours each,
used zealously and skilfully, enabled Tischendorf to put forth
an edition of Cod. B far superior to any that preceded it}. The
Prolegomena are full of matter from which we have drawn
freely in the foregoing description, the text is in cursive type,
the nineteen pages which cost him so dearly being arranged in
their proper lines, the remainder according to columns. Much
that ought to have been noted was doubtless passed over by
Tischendorf for mere pressure of time; but he takes great

1 ‘Novum Testamentum Vaticanum post Angeli Maii aliorumque imperfectos
labores ex ipso codice edidit Ae. F. C. Tischendorf.’ Lipsiae, 4to, 1867.

I 2

116 THE LARGER UNCIALS,

pains to distinguish the readings of the original writer or his
διορθωτής (see p. 55), both of whom supplied words or letters
here and there in the margin or between the lines®, from the
corrections of a second yet ancient scribe (B*), and those of
the person (B*) who retraced the faded writing at a later period ὅ.
One notion, taken up by Tischendorf in the course of his
collation in 1866, was received at first with general incredulity
by other scholars. He has pronounced a decided opinion,
not only that Codd. δὲ and B are documents of the same
age, but that the scribe who wrote the latter is one of the
4four [Ὁ] to whose diligence we owe the former. That there
‘should be a general similarity in the style of the two great
codices is probable enough, although the letters in Cod. δὲ are
about half as large again as those of its fellow, but such as are
aware of the difficulty of arriving at a safe conclusion as to
identity of penmanship after close and repeated comparison of
one document with another, will hardly attach much weight to
the impression of any person, however large his experience,
who has nothing but memory to trust to. Tregelles, who has
also seen both copies, states that Cod. δὲ looks much the fresher
and clearer of the two. Yet the reasons alleged above, which
are quite independent of the appearance of the handwriting,
leave scarcely a doubt that Tischendorf’s judgement was correct.
The Roman edition, projected by Vercellone and Cozza

1 To his hand Tischendorf assigns seven readings, Matt. xiii. 52; xiv.5; xvi. 4;
xxii. 10; xxvii.4. Luke iii. 1 (bis), 7. ‘ For some six centuries after it was written
B appears to have undergone no changes in its text except from the hand of the
“corrector,” the “second hand’’ (Hort, Introd. p. 270). What then of B??

2 It must surely be to these, the earliest scribes, that Cobet refers when he
uses language that would not be at all applicable to the case of B? or B*: ‘In
Vaticano duorum librorum veterum testimonia continentur, et nihilo plus in
prima manu quam in secunda inest auctoritatis ac fidei. Utriusque unaquaeque
lectio ex se ipsd spectanda ponderandaque est, et si hoc ages, modo hane modo
illam animadvertes esse potiorem. Hoc autem in primis firmiter tenendum
est, non esse secundae manis lectiones correctoris alicujus suspiciones aut
conjecturas, sive illae sunt acutiores sive leviores, sed quidquid a secundé manu
correctum, mutatum, deletum esse Maius referat, id omne haud secus atque
id quod prior manus dederit, perantiqui cujusdam Codicis fide nixum esse.’
(N. T. Vat. Praef. p. xxvi.)

3 It may be mere oversight that in Matt. xxvii. 4 he does not say in 1867
of what hand the marginal dor is: in his eighth edition (1865) he adjudges
it to B* In Matt. xxiv. 23 moreunre and ver. 32 expvn he gives to Β᾽ in 1867
what he had assigned to B’ in 1865. The Roman Commentary gives no light in
the other places, but assigns πιστεύητε to B?, B*,

THE VATICAN (B). 117

under the auspices of Pius IX, was designed to consist of six
volumes, four containing the Old Testament, one the New,
another being devoted to the notes and discrimination of correc-
tions by later hands. The New Testament appeared in 1868},
a second volume in 1869, containing the text from Genesis to
Joshua; three more have since completed the Old Testament
(1870, 1871, 1872). The learned, genial, and modest Vercellone
(b. 1814) died early in 1869, so that the later volumes bear on
their title-page the mournful inscription ‘Carolum Vercellone
excepit Caietanus Sergio Sodalis Barnabites’ as Cozza’s associate.
These editors fared but ill whether as Biblical critics or as general
scholars, under the rough handling of Tischendorf, whom the
wiser policy of Vercellone had kept in good humour, but whose
powers his successors greatly undervalued. There seems, how-
ever, to be.no great cause, in spite of their adversary’s minute
diligence in fault-finding (Appendix N. T. Vatic. 1869, p. xi,
&c.)*, for doubting their general correctness, although they
persist in placing on the page with the rest of their text read-
ings which are known or credibly stated to be of decidedly
later date, in spite of the incongruousness of the mixture
of what was original with matter plainly adscititious*. Thus
in the Roman edition αδελφων pov των Matt. xxv. 40,
imputed by Tischendorf to B? and B%, stands in the margin
just in the same way as ὁ γαμος Matt. xxii. 10, which he refers
to the first hand. But this is only one instance of a lack of
judgement which deforms every page of their performance:
e.g. Matt. xix. 12; xxiii. 26; 87; xxv. 16; xxvii. 12; 18; 45;
XXvili. 15; Acts xv. 1: all which places exhibit, undistinguished
from emendations of the original scribe or his ‘ corrector, readings

1 ¢Bibliorum Sacrorum Graecus Codex Vaticanus, Auspice Pio IX Pontifice
Maximo, collatis studiis Caroli Vercellone Sodalis Barnabitae, et Josephi Cozza
Monachi Basiliani editus. Romae typis et impensis 5. Congregationis de Propa-
ganda Fide,’ square folio, 1868.

2 The feeble rejoinder of the Roman editors was followed up in 1870 by
Tischendorf’s Responsa ad Calumnias Romanas, &c., the tone of which pamphlet
we cannot highly praise.

3 This practice is plainly confessed to in the Preface to the volume of 1881
(p. xvi) without any consciousness of the fatal mistake which it involves:
‘ Facies libri Vaticani repraesentata est [ut] ea primum omnia apparerent, quae
a priore codicis notario profecta adhuc manifesto perspiciuntur, tum ea tantum
a posterioribus sive emendatoribus, sive instauratoribus commutata adderentur,
quae sine scripturae confusione legi possent.’

118 THE LARGER UNCIALS.

in the margin or between the lines which Tischendorf asserts
to belong mostly to B*, a few to B?.

At length, after baffling delays only too readily accounted
for by the public calamities of the Papal state, the concluding
volume of this sumptuous and important work was published
late in 1881. Sergius had now retired through failing eye-
sight, and his place was taken by ‘ Henricus Canonicus Fabiani,
Cozza (who is now Abbot of the Grotta Ferrata at Tusculum
near Frascati, the chief seat of the monks of the Greek order
of St. Basil) still holding the second place. From the laudatory
tone in which the latter is spoken of (p. xiv), it would seem
that the Preface was written by his new colleague, who
acknowledges the help of U. Ubaldi and the Basilian monk
Ant. Rocchi, all three ‘adjutoribus et administris miratis
equidem se tantis viris adjutores et successores datos’ (p. xv).
This Preface consists of twenty-two pages, and contains
almost nothing that is interesting to the critic, much that
displays superficial and newly-acquired acquaintance with
the whole subject. Fabiani assigns the end of the fourth
century as the date of the manuscript, regarding it as only
a few years older than the Sinaitie copy *, whose discovery he

1 In 1 Cor. vii. 29 Vercellone joins ἔστιν and τὸ closely, but Tischendorf
leaves a space between them, with a middle point, which he expressly states to
be primaé manu. Again, in ver. 34 Vercellone joins μεμέρισται with the following
και. Tischendorf in 1867 (but not in his last edition of the N. T.) interposes
a point and space. In these minutiae Vercellone, who was not working against
time, may be presumed to be the more accurate of the two. The editors of the
sixth volume have no note at either place. Tischendorf detects an error of
Vercellone, ete for exe Heb. ix. 1, but this has been corrected by the hand in
some copies of the Roman volume, as also in the Commentary.

3 His reasons for regarding the Sinaitic manuscript as the younger (see p. 89,
note 2) are valid enough so far as they go (Praef. p. vi): its initial letters stand
out more from the line of the writing ; abridgements of words are fewer and less
simple ; it contains the Ammonian sections and Eusebian canons instead of the
antiquated divisions of its rival, and the text is broken up into smaller para-
graphs. Tregelles, who had seen both copies, used to plead the fresher appear-
ance of the Sinaitic, contrasted with the worn look of the Vatican MS. ; but then
its extensive hiatus proves that the latter had been less carefully preserved.

Eusebius sent to Constantine’s new city (Euseb. Vit. Const. Lib. iv) πεν-
τήκοντα σωμάτια ἐν διφθέραις (6. 36)... ἐν πολυτελῶς ἠσκημένοις τεύχεσι τρισσὰ καὶ
τετρασσά (c. 87): on which last words Valesius notes, ‘Codices enim membra-
nacei feré per quaterniones digerebantur, hoc est quatuor folia simul compacta,
ut terniones tria sunt folia simul compacta. Et quaterniones quidem sedecim
habebant paginas, terniones vero duodenas.’ But now that we have come to
know that Cod. B is arranged in quires of five sheets (see p. 105), that manu-
script will hardly answer to the description τρισσὰ καὶ τετρασσά (see p. 27, note 1)

THE VATICAN (B). 119

hails without a vestige of ungenerous jealousy: ‘Quorum tale
est demum par, ut potius liber Vaticanus gaudere debeat quod
tam sui similem invenerit fratrem, quam expavescere quod
aemulum’ (p. viii). Since that time a splendid edition has been
issued of the New Testament in 1889, and the Old in 1890,
under the care of the Abbate Cozza-Luzi, in which the whole
is beautifully exhibited in photograph: so that all students
can now examine for themselves the readings and characteristics
of this celebrated manuscript with all but the advantage which
is given in an examination of the original vellum itself (Novum
Testamentum e Codd. Vat. 1209, &. Rom. 1889, 4to): and
gratitude is due from all textual scholars to the authorities of
the Vatican.

Those who agree the most unreservedly respecting the age of
the Codex Vaticanus, vary widely in their estimate of its critical
value. By some it has been held in such undue esteem that its
readings, if probable in themselves, and supported (or even
though not supported) by two or three other copies and versions,
have been accepted in preference to the united testimony of all

as Cod. δὲ does. Indeed Canon Cook (Revised Version, &c., p. 162) objects
to Valesius’ explanation altogether, on the ground that his sense would rather
require τριπλόα καὶ τετραπλόα, and that the rare words τρισσά (‘three by three’)
and τετρασσά (‘four by four’) exactly describe the arrangement of three columns
on a page in Cod. B, and four on a page in Cod. &. The Canon has since
observed that the same view is maintained by O. von Gebhardt (‘ Bibel-text’ in
Herzog’s Real-Encyklopidie, Leipsic 1878, second edition). On the other hand
Archdeacon Palmer, in an obliging communication made to me, comparing the
words πεντήκοντα σωμάτια ἐν διφθέραις ἔγκατασκεύοις (ὁ. 86) with ἐν πολυτελῶς ἠσκη-
μένοις τεύχεσιν τρισσὰ καὶ τετρασσὰ διαπεμψάντων ἡμῶν, and interpreting Eusebius’
compliance (6. 87) by means of Constantine’s directions (6. 36), is inclined to
refer τρισσὰ καὶ τετρασσά to σωμάτια, as if it were ‘we sent abroad the collections
(of writings] in richly adorned cases, three or four in a case.’ It will probably
be thought that the expression is on the whole too obscure to be depended on for
any controversial purposes. It is safer to argue that if the sections and canons
extant in Cod. δὲ be by ἃ contemporary hand (see p. of, and Dean Gwynn’s

. Memoranda in-ers—sriteada for that page), that circumstance, the great antiquity
of the manuscript considered, will confirm the probability of Eusebius’ con-
nexion withit. Eusebius agrees also with & in omitting ἡ πύλη, Matt. vii. 18, and
knew of copies, not however the best or with his approval, which inserted ἡσαΐου
before τοῦ προφήτου in Matt. xiii. 85 : δὲ being the only uncial which exhibits
that reading. So again Eusebius after Origen maintains the impossible number
ἑκατὸν ἑξήκοντα of ἐξ and a few others in Luke xxiv. 18. Dr. C. R. Gregory, Prole-
gomena, pp. 847, 348, inclines to the belief that B and δὲ were among the fifty
MSS. sent by Eusebius to Constantine about a.p. 331-2. Canon Cook’s entire
argument (Revised Version of the First Three Gospels (1882), pp. 160-165) should
be consulted.

120 THE LARGER UNCIALS.

authorities besides: while others, admitting the interest due to
age, have spoken of its text as one of the most vicious extant.
Without anticipating what must be discussed hereafter we may
say at once, that, while we accord to Cod. B at least as much
weight as to any single document in existence, we ought never to
forget that it is but one out of many, several of them being nearly
(and one quite) as old, and in other respects not less worthy of
confidence than itself. One marked feature, characteristic of this
copy, is the great number of its omissions, which has induced
Dr. Dobbin to speak of it as presenting ‘an abbreviated text of
the New Testament :’ and certainly the facts he states on this
point are startling enough’. He calculates that Codex B leaves
out words or whole clauses no less than 330 times in Matthew,
365 in Mark, 489 in Luke, 357 in John, 384 in the Acts, 681
in the surviving Epistles ; or 2,556 times in all. That no small
proportion of these are mere oversights of the scribe seems
evident from the circumstance that this same scribe has repeatedly
written words and clauses twice over, a class of mistakes which
Mai and the collators have seldom thought fit to notice, inasmuch
as the false addition has not been retraced by the second hand,
but which by no means enhances our estimate of the care
employed in copying this venerable record of primitive Chris-
tianity Ὁ. Hug and others have referred the origin of Codex B to
Egypt, but (unlike in this respect to Codex A) its history does
not confirm their conjecture, and the argument derived from
orthography or grammatical forms, is now well understood to
be but slight and ambiguous *. Dr. Hort, on no very substantial

1 Dublin University Magazine, Nov. 1859, p. 620. Even Bishop Lightfoot,
a strong and consistent admirer of the manuscript, speaks of its ‘impatience of
apparently superfluous words’ (Epistle to the Colossians, p. 316). Dr. Hort
(Introduction, p. 235) pleads that such facts ‘have no bearing on either the
merits or the demerits of the scribe of B, except as regards the absolutely
singular readings of B,’ whereas multitudes of these omissions are found in
other good documents.

? Dean Burgon cites four specimens of such repetitions: Matt. xxi. 4, five
words written twice over ; ib. xxvi. 56-7, six words ; Luke i. 37, three words or
one line ; John xvii. 18, six words. These, however, are but a few out of many.
Nor is Tischendorf’s judgement at variance with our own. Speaking of some
supposed or possible gross errata of the recent Roman edition, he puts in the
significant proviso ‘tamen haec quoque satis cum univers scripturae Vaticanae
vitiositate conveniunt’ (Appendix N. T. Vaticani, 1869, p. xvii).

3 The latest Roman editors incline to an Egyptian origin, rather than one

suggested in Magna Graecia, but the only fresh reason they allege can have very
slight weight, namely, that two of the damaged leaves have been repaired by

COCO *1BWUIEI , IQ , WIBIBE, J, Saleqd ,
WUS, tajuw, Sep om, 93.UCY , II,

WEP IMS , We, QOigKET= ἢ i

Plate ἃ.

eG, qoret IMS ae oe ESHA |
Ey 76)4, nus, ΘΟ, rea Ly yee)
“perge, UsPUICO, CMY, Ul] PKK ἢ
pan aH. DA ΠΟ ΠΟ

dey “wquegyr Wg?) uMpSuenzy,

| Jat? wooo , Noy βρηηήήϑ 3, moodgn JE

“dove « SHL/ x3 , odvs, Mo Lwon «ϑοσοώ, fol apy
«3.3. ογζλοι, NOLAD, INOOV3YV,INOL / voy,
‘frownot, doy s30Hdd3A8 , 30, IONS Φ᾿]

‘ | Meares
“οἷν ᾿θφοι, Nop/zourlrlsA3,317, ΡΟ δέ ἢ
Ge

v4

‘DD gD ἡ AOIN sVINDY ,NOIN, NOL
= 910X , NOOHI, SmBpanzA, Sov! ©

(95)
δ KW φ Θ 4
AdIKAOL InNtMog
NYIO HW SMONH.LL ΟΟΥΙ 59 999
NIONSAWOLS 949534

TUE GHA) IBS 124 vals 9 onda τῇς EPO Hebe
a a SS ΝΕ “-

1999 OHA LOLNIL 9 VIDKWWOMONEK AOV OYrw~oi*®
“ipl Sng 12. πὴ meee art fi Oo ἱ

σ΄

(¥z)

CODEX EPHRAEMI (C). 121

grounds, is ‘inclined to surmise that B and δὲ were both written
in the West, probably at Rome’ (Introduction, pp. 265-7).

C. Copex ἘΡΗΒΛΕΜΊ, No. 9, in the Royal Library of Paris, is
a most valuable palimpsest containing portions of the Septuagint
version of the Old Testament on sixty-four leaves, and fragments
of every part of the New on 145 leaves, amounting on the whole
to less than two-thirds of the volume! This manuscript seems
to have been brought from the East by Andrew John Lascar
[d. 1535], a learned Greek patronized by Lorenzo de’ Medici; it
once belonged to Cardinal Nicolas Ridolf\i of that family, was
brought into France by Queen Catherine de’ Medici of evil
memory, and so passed into the Royal Library at Paris?. The
ancient writing is barely legible, having been almost removed
about the twelfth century to receive some Greek works of
St. Ephraem, the great Syrian Father [299-378]. A chemical
preparation applied at the instance of Fleck in 1834, though it
revived much that was before illegible, has defaced the vellum
with stains of various colours, from green and blue to black and
brown. The older writing was first noticed by Peter Allix

pieces of papyrus. The learned Ceriani of Milan believes that Cod. B was
written in Italy, Cod. & in Palestine or Syria (Quarterly Review, April, 1882,
p. 855). ‘The supposed Eusebian origin of both has been already stated.

As this manuscript is of first-rate importance it is necessary to subjoin a full
list of the passages it contains, that it may not be cited e silentio for what it does
not exhibit : Matt. i. 2—v. 15; vii. 5—xvii. 26 ; xviii. 28—xxii. 20; xxiii. 17—
xxiv. 10 ; xxiv. 45—xxv. 30; xxvi. 22—xxvii. 11; xxvii. 47—xxviii. 14 : Marki.
17—vi. 81; viii. 5—xii. 29; xiii. 19—xvi. 20: Luke 1. 2—ii. 5; 11, 42—iii. 21;
iv. 25—vi. 4; vi. 37—vii. 16 or 17 ; viii. 23—xii. 3; xix. 42—xx. 27 ; xxi. 21—xxii.
19; xxili. 25—xxiv. 7; xxiv. 46-53: John i, 1-41; iii. 33—v. 16; vi. 38—vii.
3; vili. 34—ix.11; xi. 8-46; xiii. 8—xiv. 7 ; xvi. 21—xviii. 36 ; xx. 26—xxi. 25:
Acts i. 2—iv. 3; v. 35—x. 42; xiii. l—xvi. 36; xx. 10—xxi. 80 ; xxii. 21—xxiii.
18; xxiv. 15—xxvi. 19; xxvii. 16—xxviii. 4: James i. l—iv. 2: 1 Pet. i. 2—iv.
6: 2Pet.i.l—r1Johniv.2: 3 John 3-15: Jude 3-25: Rom. i.1—ii.5; iii. 21—ix.
6; x. 15—xi. 81; xiii. 10—1 Cor. vii. 18 ; ix. 6—xiii. 8; xv. 40—2 Cor. x.8: Gal.
i, 20—vi. 18: Eph. ii. 18—iv. 17: Phil. i. 22—iii.5: Col. i. 1—1z Thess, 11. 9:
Heb. ii 4—vii. 26; ix. 15—x. 24 ; xii. 15—xiii. 25: 1 Tim. iii. 9—v. 20; vi. 21—
Philem. 25 : Apoe. i. 2—iii. 19 ; v. 14—vii. 14 ; vii. 17—-viii. 4; ix. 17—x.10; xi. 3—
xvi. 18 ; xviii. 2—xix. 5. Of all the books only 2 John and 2 Thess. are entirely
lost ; about thirty-seven chapters of the Gospels, ten of the Acts, forty-two of the
Epistles, eight of the Apocalypse have perished. The order of the books is indi-
eated, p. 74.

2 The following Medicean manuscripts seem to have come into the Royal
Library by the same means ; Evan. 16, 19, 42, 817. Act. 12,126. Paul. 164. It
appears therefore that Cod. C was not one of the manuscripts bought of Marshal
Strozzi (Pattison, Life of Is. Casaubon, p. 202), which were only 800 out of the
4,500 which belonged to the Queen (ibid. p. 204).

122 THE LARGER UNCIALS.

nearly two centuries ago; various readings extracted from it
were communicated by Boivin to Kuster, who published them
(under the notation of Paris 9) in his edition of Mill’s N.T.,
1710. A complete collation of the New Testament was first
made in 1716 by Wetstein, then very young, for Bentley’s pro-
jected edition, for which labour (as he records the fact himself)
he paid Wetstein £50. This collation Wetstein of course used
for his own Greek Testament of 1751-2, and though several
persons subsequently examined the manuscript, and so became
aware that more might be gathered from it, it was not until
1843 that Tischendorf brought out at Leipsic his full and noble
edition of the New Testament portion; the Old Testament he
published in 1845. Although Tischendorf complains of the
typographical errors made in his absence in the former of these
two volumes, and has corrected them in the other, they probably
comprise by far the most masterly production of this nature up
to that date published ; it is said too that none but those who
have seen Codex C can appreciate the difficulty of deciphering
some parts of 10 1, in fact, whatever is not patent at first sight.
The Prolegomena are especially valuable; the uncial type does
not aim at being an imitation, but the facsimile faithfully
represents the original, even to the present colour of the ink.
In shape Codex C is about the size of Cod. A, but not quite
so tall; its vellum is hardly so fine as that of Cod. A and
a few others, yet sufficiently good. In this copy there is but one
column in a page, which contains from forty to forty-six lines
(usually forty-one), the characters being a little larger than those
of either A or B, and somewhat more elaborate 2. Thus the points
at the ends of sigma, epsilon, and especially of the horizontal
line of tau, are more decided than in Codex A; delta, though
not so fully formed as in later books, is less simple than in A,
the strokes being of less equal thickness, and the base more

1 Bp. Chr. Wordsworth (N. T. Part iv. p. 159) reminds us of Wetstein’s state-
ment (Bentley’s Correspondence, p. 501) that it had cost him two hours to read
one page ; so that his £50 were not so easily earned, after all. This collation is
preserved in Trinity College Library, B. xvii. 7, 9.

* Dr. Hort, with his ever ready acuteness, draws certain inferences to be
discussed hereafter from the fact that a displacement in the leaves of the
exemplar wherefrom the Apocalypse in Cod. C was copied, which the scribe
of C did not notice, proves it to have been a book of nearly 120 small leaves,

and accordingly that it ‘formed a volume either to itself, or without con-
siderable additions’ (Introduction, p. 268).

CODEX EPHRAEMI (C). 123

ornamented. On the other hand, alpha and jt are nearer the
model of Codex B. Jota and wpsilon, which in Cod. A and
many other copies have two dots over them when they com-
mence a syllable, and are sometimes found with one dot, have
here a small straight line in their place (see p. 36). There are
no breathings or accents by the first hand: the apostrophus is
found but rarely, chiefly with Proper names, as a5’. The uncial
writing is continuous ; the punctuation of Cod. C, like that of A
and B, consisting only of a single point, mostly but not always
put level with the top of the preceding letter; wherever such
a point was employed, a space of one letter broad was usually
left vacant: these points are most common in the later books
of the N.T. The κεφάλαια are not placed in the upper margin of
the page as in Cod. A, but a list of their τίτλοι preceded each
Gospel: the so-called Ammonian sections stand in the margin,
but not at present the Eusebian canons; though, since lines of
the text written in vermilion have been thoroughly washed out,
the canons (for which that colour was commonly employed)
may easily have shared the same fate (see p. 61). There is no
trace of chapters in the Acts, Epistles, or Apocalypse, and both
the titles and subscriptions to the various books are very simple.
Capital letters are used quite as freely as in Cod. A, both at the
commencement of the (Ammonian) sections, and in many other
places. All these circumstances taken together indicate for
Cod. C as early a date as the fifth century, though there is
no sufficient cause for deeming it at all older than Cod. A.
Alexandria has been assigned as its native country, for the very
insufficient reasons stated when we were describing A and B.
It is carefully transcribed, and of its great critical value there is
no doubt; its text seems to stand nearly midway between A and
B, somewhat inclining to the latter. Two correctors have been
very busily at work on Cod. C, greatly to the perplexity of the
critical collator: they are respectively indicated by Tischendorf
as C**, O#*, The earliest, or the second hand, may have been
of the sixth century, and his corrections are for some cause
regarded by Dr. Hort as almost equally valuable for critical
purposes with the manuscript itself’: the second corrector, or
the third hand, is perhaps of the ninth century, and he
revised such portions as were adapted to ecclesiastical use,
inserting many accents, the rough breathing, and some vocal

I24 THE LARGER UNCIALS.

notes. By him or more probably by a fourth hand (who did
not change the text, but added some liturgical directions in the
margin) small crosses were interpolated as stops, agreeably to
the fashion of their times.

D oF THE GOSPELS AND Acts, Coprx BEzAE GRAECO-LATINUS,
belongs to the University Library at Cambridge, where the open
volume is conspicuously exhibited to visitors in the New
Building (Nn. 1. 41). It was presented to the University in
1581 by Theodore Beza, for whom and his master Calvin the
heads of that learned body then cherished a veneration which
already boded ill for the peace of the English Church}. Between
the Gospels (whose order was spoken of above, pp. 72-4)
and the Acts, the Catholic Epistles once stood, of which only
a few verses remain in the Latin translation (3 John ver. 11-15),
followed by the words ‘ epistulae Johannis III explicit, incipit
actus apostolorum,’ as if St. Jude’s Epistle were displaced or
wanting. There are not a few hiatus both in the Greek and
Latin texts*. The contents of this remarkable document were
partially made known by numerous extracts from it, under the
designation of β΄, in the margin of Robert Stephen’s Greek
Testament of 1550, whose account of it is that it was collated
for him in Italy by his friends (τὸ δὲ β΄ ἐστὶ τὸ ἐν Ἰταλίᾳ ὑπὸ τῶν
ἡμετέρων ἀντιβληθὲν φίλων. Epistle to the Reader)*. It is not
very easy to reconcile this statement with Beza’s account pre-

" Very remarkable is the language of the University in returning thanks for
the gift : ‘Nam hoc scito, post unicae scripturae sacratissimam cognitionem, nullos
unquam ex omni memoria temporum scriptores extitisse, quos memorabili viro
Johanni Calvino tibique praeferamus.’ Scrivener’s Codex Bezae, Introd. p. vi.

2 Matt. i. 1-20; vi. 20—ix. 2; xxvii. 2-12: John i. 16—iii. 26: Acts viii.
29—x. 14; xxi. 2-10; 15-18 (though Ussher, Mill, Wetstein and Dickinson
cite several readings from these verses, which must have been extant in their
time); xxii. 10-20; 29—xxviii. 31 in the Greek: Matt. i. 1-11; vi. 8—viii.
27; xxvi. 65—xxvii. 1: John 1. 1—iii. 16: Acts viii. 20—x. 4; xx. 31—xxi. 2;
7-10; xxii. 2-10; xxii. 20—xxviii. 31 in the Latin. The original writing has
perished in the following, which are supplied by a scribe of not earlier than
the ninth century: Matt. 111, 7-16: Mark xvi. 15-20: John xviii. 14—xx. 18
in the Greek: Matt. 11. 21—iii. 7: Mark xvi. 6-20: John xviii. 2—xx. 1 in the
Latin. A fragment, containing a few words of Matt. xxvi. 65-67 (Latin) and
xxvii. 2 (Greek), (Fol. 96, Scrivener), was overlooked by Kipling.

3. It is surprising that any one should have questioned the identity of Cod. D
with Stephen’s β΄, No other manuscript has been discovered which agrees with
8’ in the many singular readings and arbitrary additions in support of which it
is cited by Stephen. That he omitted so many more than he inserted is no
argument against their identity, since we know that he did the same in the

(41)

OYIKACXHM ONE)
OYZHTEITAGAy TAC
OYTIAPOZYNE TAI
ΘΥΛΟΓΙΖΕ TAITOKAKON
OYXAIP EVE CMITHAAIKSA
CY AXA! PEIAETHAAHOTIA
NANTAC Tere}

NAN TAMICTEYEl

TTA ΕἼ ΤΑ ΘᾺ MIZE]

TITAN TA ὙΠΟΜΕΝΕΙ͂
HATANH ᾿
OYAENOTEEKNIN TE) +

~ (42)

CHMENCONTTOIWDO ANAT WAQZA CEITONON
KATITOY TOE IW NAEP EIAYTWMAKOCADYOCEI IMO!
EMC TPAD € ICAG ONE TPOCBAETIECITON MAGHTHN
ONHTATIA IHC AKOAOYOOYNTA
OCKAIANECTTECENENTCOAEGITIN GD
EMTOCT HEOCAY TOY KAIE ME NAY TO
KE TICECTIN OTA pPAATAW NCE
TOY TONGY NEA @NOTIETPOCAEre AY Tw Iny-
Ke oy ToCcAeT!: AETEIAYTWOIHC
EANAYTON @GAC MENEIN OY TOC
Ew CEPAOMAITIMNpocce cY MoMxKoAoyeer
EZ HAGE NOY NOY TOCOAQT OC ENC TOY C

Plate XIV.

NO NAMMbD17T10 SKEST
NONQUAERITGUAGS UASUNT
NONINRITATUR
NONCOCWATMALUM

NONCAUCE TSUDE RIN IGUITATEM®
CONCAU dGETAUTEMUVERITATH

OMNASUFFERIT

OMNTAKCRE dit (85)

OMINNDS PERXT TrONHpoyoT}
BS as = COYECTINH Ba

OMNMSUS TENET ee

CARTFAS NAMICICAI HAS

NUMGUAM ExcidEetT pe er aa

Eanra pa@are
" - we TOLCAN OSC’TA
πες WHAN_ A ye Matra

SICNIFICANS QUAMORT € HONORIFICADIT GM
Erhoccumad x gser dicrrills sequerpeme
CONUERSUSAUTEGIpEeTRUsUdeTaiycip ulua
quemdricabatihs SEquentrTem
quic TRE CUbDUITINCENA
sSupeppecruserus erdxrril
ἡ ὅτε quises TqUurcrRadid ile _
huncepcouldeny perrusdicrradihm
dméhicautTenquid: Gicrpillians
SiGuqru oloysic MANERE
asqueduquernia quidAdTETUMETE”D UERE
Sx1UlTreRCohnicueRbus APUTFEAT RES

CODEX BEZAE. 125

fixed to the manuscript and still extant in his own cramped
handwriting, wherein he alleges that he obtained the volume in
1562 from the monastery of St. Irenaeus at Lyons (‘oriente ibi
civili bello’), where it had long lain buried (‘postquam ibi in
pulvere diu jacuisset ’). This great city, it must be remembered,
was sacked in that very year by the infamous Des Adrets, whom
it suited to espouse for a while the cause of the Huguenots; and
we can hardly doubt that some one who had shared in the
plunder of the abbey! conveyed this portion of it to Beza,

whose influence at that juncture was paramount among the
French Reformed 3.

case of his a’ (the Complutensian Polyglott) and 7’ (Codex L, Paris 62). The
great inaccuracy of Stephen’s margin (the text is much better revised) is so
visible from these and other well-ascertained instances that no one ought to
wonder if 8’ is alleged occasionally (not often) for readings which D does not
contain. On a careful analysis of all the variations imputed to 6’ by Stephen,
they will be found to amount to 389 in the parts written in the original hand,
whereof 309 are alleged quite correctly, forty-seven a little loosely, while in eight
instances corrected readings are regarded in error as from the original scribe.
Of the twenty-five places which remain, all but three had been previously dis-
covered in other copies used by Stephen, so that 8’ in their case has been
substituted by mistake for some other numeral. One of the three remaining
has recently been accounted for by Mr, A. A. Vansittart, who has found καὶ
περισσευθήσεται added to δοθήσεται αὐτῷ (Luke viii. 18 from Matt. xiii. 12) in
Stephen’s 6’ or Coislin 200 at Paris (No. 38, of the Gospels). I do not find p’
cited by Stephen after Acts xx. 24, except indeed in Rom. iii. 10 (with a’), in
manifest error, just as in the Apocalypse xix. 14 ε' (No. 6 of the Gospels), which
does not contain this book, is cited instead of te’; or as ca’ is quoted in xiii. 4,
but not elsewhere in the Apocalypse, undoubtedly in the place of ts’; or as ts’, which
had broken off at xvii. 8, reappears instead of ce’ in xx. ὃ. In the various places
named in the last note, wherein the Greek of Cod. Ὁ is lost, β' is cited only at
Matt. xxvii. 8, beyond question instead of η΄; and for part of the reading in
Acts ix. 31, 8 (to which the whole rightly belongs) being alleged for the other
part. In John xix. 6, indeed, where the original Greek is missing, β' is cited,
but it is for a reading actually extant in the modern hand which has there
supplied Codex D’s defects.

1 .1]5 s’emparérent des portes et de tous Jes lieux forts... non pas sans leur
impiétés et barbaries accoutumées envers les choses saintes’ (Mézeray, Hist.
de France, tom. iii. p. 87, 1685). Accordingly, travellers are shown to this day
the bones of unclean animals which the Huguenots, in wanton mockery, then
mingled with the presumed remains of St. Irenaeus and the martyrs of Lyons.

2 One cannot understand why Wetstein (N. T. Proleg. vol. i, 30) should have
supposed that Beza prevaricated as to the means whereby he procured his manu-
seript. He was not the man to be at all ashamed of spoiling the Philistines,
and the bare mention of Lyons in connexion with the year 1562 would have
been abundantly intelligible scarce twenty years afterwards. It is however
remarkable that in the last edition of his Annotations (1598) he nowhere calls
it Codex Lugdunensis, but Claromontanus (notes on Luke xix. 26; Acts xx. 3);
for, though it might be natural that Beza, at eighty years of age and after the

126 THE LARGER UNCIALS.

Beza in his editions of the Greek Testament published in
1582, 1589, and 1598, made some occasional references to the
readings of his manuscript. Archbishop Whitgift borrowed it
from Cambridge in 1583, and caused a poor transcript to be
made of its Greek text, which he bequeathed to Trinity College
(whereof he had been Master), in whose Library it still remains
(B. x. 3).

Patrick Young, of whom we have heard in connexion with
Cod. A (p. 103 and note 1), sent extracts from Cod. D to the
brothers Dupuy at Paris, through whom they reached Morinus
and Steph. Cureellaeus. An unusually full collation was made
for Walton’s Polyglott (Tom. vi, Num. xvi, 1657) by pious
Archbishop Ussher, who devoted to these studies the doleful
leisure of his latter years. Mill collated and Wetstein tran-
scribed (1716) this document for their great editions of the
Greek Testament, but they both did their work carelessly ; and
though Bentley was allowed to keep it at home for seven
years, his notices of its readings, as represented by Mr. Ellis
(Bentleii Critica Sacra, pp. 2-26), or preserved in Stephen’s
N.T. of 1549 (Trin. Coll. B. xvii. 4), were put to no practical
use. The best collation by far was made about 1732 by John
Dickinson of St. John’s College for John Jackson of Leicester,
with whose other books it came into Jesus College Library
(O. 9. 2), where it has lain neglected. But a manuscript
replete as this is with variations from the sacred text beyond all
other example could be adequately represented only by being
published in full; a design entrusted by the University of
Cambridge to Dr. Thomas Kipling, Senior Wrangler in 1768
and afterwards Dean of Peterborough [d. 1822], whose ‘ Codex
Theodori Bezae Cantabrigiensis’ 1793, 2 vols. fol. (in type
imitating the original handwriting much more closely than in
Cod. A and the rest), is a not unfaithful transcript of the text},

lapse of so long a time, should confound the Lyons copy with his own Codex
Claromontanus of St. Paul’s Epistles (D); yet the only way in which we can
account for the Codex Bezae being collated in Italy for Stephen, is by adopting
Wetstein’s suggestion that it was the actual copy (‘antiquissimum codicem
Graecum’) taken to the Council of Trent in 1546 by William a Prato, Bishop of
Clermont in Auvergne, to confirm the Latin reading in John xxi. 22‘ sic eum volo,’
which D alone may seem to do. Some learned man (ὑπὸ τῶν ἡμετέρων φίλων does
not well suit his son Henry) might have sent to Robert Stephen from Tren the
readings of a manuscript to which attention had been thus specially directed.

1 Not more than eighty-three typographical errors have been detected in

CODEX BEZAE. 127

though the Prolegomena too plainly testify to the editor's
pitiable ignorance of sacred criticism, while his habit of placing
the readings of the several later hands (very loosely dis-
tinguished from each other) in the text, and those of the first
hand in the notes (a defect we have also noted in the Roman
editions of Cod. B), renders his volumes very inconvenient for
use. Let Kipling be praised for the care and exact diligence
his work evinces, but Herbert Marsh [1757-1839] was of all
Cambridge men of that period the only one known to be com-
petent for such a task. In 1864 the present writer was aided
by the Syndics of the Cambridge Press in publishing an edition
of Codex Bezae in common type, illustrated by a copious Intro-
duction and critical notes, to which work the reader is referred
for fuller information respecting this manuscript.

The Codex Bezae is a quarto volume 10 inches high by
8 broad, with one column on a page, the Greek text and its
Latin version being parallel, the Greek on the left, or verso of
each leaf, and the Latin on the right, opposite to it, on the recto
of the next. Notwithstanding the Alexandrian forms that
abound in it as much as in any other copy, and which have
been held by some to prove the Egyptian origin of Codd. ABC,
the fact of its having a Latin version sufficiently attests its
Western origin. The vellum is not quite equal in fineness
to that of a few others. There are thirty-three lines in every
page, and these of unequal length, as this manuscript is arranged
in στίχοι, being the earliest in date that is so (see p. 53). The
Latin is placed in the same line and as nearly as possible in the
same order as the corresponding Greek. It has not the larger
κεφάλαια or Eusebian canons, but only the so-called Ammonian
sections, often incorrectly placed, and obviously in a later hand
of about the ninth century. The original absence of these divi-
sions is no proof that the book was not at first intended for
ecclesiastical use (as some have stated), inasmuch as the sections
and canons were constructed for a very different purpose (see
above, pp. 59-63), but is another argument for its being copied
in the West, perhaps not far from the place where it rested so
long. Other proofs ofits Occidental, perhaps of its Gallican origin,
especially that derived from the style of the Latin version, are

Kipling throughout his difficult task, whereof sixteen are in his Annota-
tions, &e.

128 THE LARGER UNCIALS.

collected in Scrivener’s edition (Introd. pp. xxxi, xl—xlv). The
characters are of the same size as in C, larger on the whole than
in AB, but betray a later age than any of these, although the
Latin as well as the Greek is written continuously, excepting
that in the titles and subscriptions of the several books (as in
Codd. DH of St. Paul) the words are separated. This copy has
paragraph divisions of unequal length peculiar to itself!. They
are indicated by placing the initial letter out in the margin,
that letter being usually of the same size with the rest, though
sometimes a little larger. Cod. D appears to be the earliest
which exhibits larger letters after a pause in the middle of
a line; but these are not very frequent. Instances of each
case may be noticed in our facsimile (No. 42), wherein the shapes
of kappa, rho and phi, as indicated before (pp. 382, note 1, 37,
39), are very observable. The Greek and Latin writing on the
opposite pages are much like each other in appearance, the Latin
letters being round and flowing, not square as in codices a little
earlier in date, such as the Medicean and Vatican fragments of
Virgil. This manuscript has been corrected, first by the original
penman with a light stroke made by a pen nearly empty ; after
him by not less than eight or nine different revisers, some nearly
coeval with the Codex itself, others not many centuries old.
The changes they have made, especially when they employed
a knife to scrape away the primitive reading, render too many
places almost illegible. The first scribe often used a sponge to
wash out his error before the ink was well dried in (see p. 27).
In addition to the single point about three-fourths of the height
of a letter up, which often subdivides the στίχοι in both languages
(facsimile, No. 42, 1. 9) the coarse late hand which inserted the
Ammonian sections placed double dots (:) after the numerals, and
often inserted similar points in the text, before or over the first
letter of a section. Each member.of the genealogy in Luke iii
forms a separate στίχος, as in Cod. B: quotations are indicated
by throwing the commencement of the lines which contain
them, both Greek and Latin, about an inch back or less

1 In St. Luke 186 (148 Lat.) : in what remains of St. Matthew 588 (590 Lat.),
of St. Mark 148, of St. John 165 (168 Lat.), of the Acts 235. The later παραγραφαΐ,
indicated by [ (see p. 51, note 3), though forty-five out of the forty-nine are
firmly and neatly made, and often resemble in colour the ink of the original
scribe, can be shown to be full four centuries later (Scrivener, Cod. Bezae, Introd.
p. xxviii).

CODEX BEZAE. I2)

(e.g. Matt. xxvi. 31; Mark i. 2, 3; Acts ii. 34, 35; iv. 25,
26). The first three lines of each book, in both languages,
were written in bright red ink, which was also employed in
the alternate lines of the subscriptions, and in other slight
ornaments. The traces of the scribe’s needle and lines (see
p- 27) are very visible, the margin ample, and the volume on
the whole in good keeping, though its first extant page (Latin)
is much decayed, and it is stained in parts by some chemical
mixture that has been applied to it. The portions supplied by
a later hand are of course in the uncial Greek and cursive Latin
characters usual at the dates assigned to them. The liturgical
notes in the margin of the Saturday and Sunday lessons
(ανναγνοσμα is the form often used) are in thick letters, of a yet
later date than the Ammonian sections. A few others for the
great Feasts and Fast days occur; and, in a hand of about
the twelfth century, lessons for the Festivals of St. George and
St. Dionysius, the patron saints of England and France, as
may be seen in the table of Menology.

The vellum employed for Codex Bezae is arranged in quires of
four sheets (or eight leaves) each even throughout?, the numeral
signatures of which are set primd manw so low down in the
margin at the foot of the last page of each, that they are mostly
cut off, in whole or partly, by the binder. Assuming that
it ended with the Acts of the Apostles, it originally consisted
of upwards of sixty-four (probably of sixty-seven) quires, of
which the first, forty-fourth, and sixty-fourth, have each lost
some leaves, the thirty-fourth is entire though containing but
six leaves, while those signed Γ (3), IA (14), KB (22), ME (45),
down to NB (52), NZ (57), and all after ZA (64), are wholly
wanting. The result is that out of the 534 leaves it originally
contained, only 406 now survive, about twelve of them being
more or less mutilated. It is not easy to surmise what may
have been written on the sixty-seven leaves that intervened
between MA 5 and NI 1; the gap ends with 3 John ver. 11

* Bradshaw (Prothero’s Memoirs, p. 97) in a letter to the Guardian, Jan. 28,
18638, writes thus :—‘I saw Cod. δὲ at Leipsig per Tischendorf. I had been curious
to know whether it was written in even quaternions throughout, like the Cod.
Bezae, or in a series of fasciculi, each ending with a quire of varying size, like
the Cod. Alexandrinus, and I found ‘the latter to be the case. This, by-the-bye,
is sufficient to prove’—why, is not quite clear—‘that it cannot be the volume
which Dr. Simonides speaks of having written at Mount Athos.’

130 THE LARGER UNCIALS.

(Greek), but the space is apparently too great for the Catholic
Epistles alone, even though we suppose that Jude was inserted
(as appears in some catalogues) otherwise than in the last
place. The leaves added by later hands are nine in number.
The Greek portion of the supplement to St. John (xviii. 14—xx.
18) much resembles in text the style of the original manuscript,
and is often supported by Codd. NAB(C). The Latin of this
portion is taken from the Vulgate version.

The internal character of the Codex Bezae is a most difficult
and indeed an almost inexhaustible theme. No known manu-
script contains so many bold and extensive interpolations (six
hundred, it is said, in the Acts alone), countenanced, where they
are not absolutely unsupported, chiefly by the Old Latin and the
Curetonian version: its own parallel Latin translation is too
servilely accommodated to the Greek text to be regarded as an
independent authority, save where the corresponding Greek
is lost.

This passage was penned by Dr. Scrivener before the pub-
lication of the highly ingenious treatise by Mr. Rendel Harris,
entitled ‘A Study of the Codex Bezae’ (1891), being the begin-
ning of the second volume of the Cambridge ‘Texts and Studies.’
Mr. Harris from curious internal evidence, such as the existence
in the text of a vitiated rendering of a verse of Homer which
bears signs of having been retranslated from a Latin translation,
infers that the Greek has been made up from the Latin, and
traces the latter to the second century. He shows its affinity
with the text of Irenaeus, and discovers traces in it of Montanism.
He opens up many points of interest for any one who would
examine this ‘ singular Codex’: but injustice must not be done
to the fertile author by supposing that in what is evidently
‘a Study’ he concludes that he has settled all the numerous
questions which he broaches. No one however can really
investigate the Codex Bezae without studying this work, which
will be found both instructive in the highest degree and
amusing.

ΠΗ OCAY ΟΝ, nACAH TON A ATA Pate XL
rs pa. "τἀ ΟΕ pAaCORYMITAI-

"Κα BANTILON Ton AH'T Gf,
En TwTOPAAN HMO pees
mAayroy, ez ZOOM OFOre δι

uh :

n>

μ
(3 | ih idl iN
AQT WITALAIA
THA ATA

TWH AEM Att
TALNETIMWH

(28)

BAH CH: ELC TEEN
ap NAN ' TE THC AG
Ger HAE ὅτι
AN ATIOAY (CH THN
YN ΔΙ Αλγ THY:
30
CANT CL pain | TOV την - CATE

~ aT ον βῆναι ΚΣ WE
ει δίπελν " χρλλέχζιν TEAS

CHAPTER V.

UNCIAL MANUSCRIPTS OF THE GOSPELS,

()F the manuscripts hitherto described, Codd. SABC for their

presumed critical value, Cod. D for its numberless and strange
deviations from other authorities, and all five for their high
antiquity, demanded a full description. Of those which follow
many contain but a few fragments of the Gospels, and others
are so recent in date that they hardly exceed in importance
some of the best cursive copies (eg. FGHS)' None of these
need detain us long.

E. Copex BastLrensis (B vi. 21, now A. N. iii. 12) (κεφ. 7.,
κεφ., Am., Hus. at foot of the pages) contains the four Gospels,
excepting Luke iii. 4-15; xxiv. 47-53, and was written about
the middle of the eighth century, unless (with Dean Burgon) we
refer it to the seventh. It measures 9 x 64 inches, and contains
318 folios. There are 247 folios verso, and 71 recto x. Three leaves
(160, 207, 214) on which are Luke i. 69—1ii. 4; xii. 58—xiii. 12;
xv. 8-20 are in a cursive and later hand, above the obliterated
fragments of a homily as old as the main body of the manu-
script. There is a ‘liber praedicatorum’ on the first folio. This
copy is one of the most notable of the later uncials, and might
well have been published at length. It was given to a religious
house in Basle by Cardinal John de Ragusio, who was sent on a
mission to the Greeks by the Council of Basle (1431), and probably
brought it from Constantinople. Erasmus much overlooked it
for later books when preparing his Greek Testament at Basle ;
indeed it was not brought into the Public Library there before
1559. A collation was sent to Mill by John Battier, Greek
Professor at Basle: Mill named it B. I, and truly declared it to

1 Yet @ (Beratinus) and = (Rossanensis) contain St. Matthew and St. Mark, and
are probably a little older than D.

3 Ἡ. C. Hoskier, Collation of Cod. 604, &c. Appendix F. Mr. Hoskier saw
the MS, on May 18, 1886,

K2

132 UNCIAL EVANGELIA.

be ‘ probatae fidei et bonae notae.’ Bengel (who obtained a few
extracts from it) calls it Basil. @: but its first real collator was
Wetstein, whose native town it adorns. Since his time, Tisch-
endorf in 1843, Professor Miiller of Basle and Tregelles in
1846, have independently collated it throughout. Judging
from the specimen sent to him, Mill (N. T. Proleg. ὃ 1118)
thought the hand much like that of Cod. A; the uncial letters
(though not so regular or neat) are firm, round, and simple:
indeed ‘the penmanship is-exceedingly tasteful and delicate
throughout. The employment of green, blue, and vermilion in
the capitals I do not remember to have met with elsewhere’
(Burgon, Guardian, Jan. 29, 1873). There is but one column of
about twenty-four lines on the page; it has breathings and accents
pretty uniformly, and not ill placed; otherwise, from the shape of
most of the letters (e.g. pi, facsimile No. 27, lines 1, 3), it might
be judged of earlier date: observe, however, the oblong form
of omicron where the space is crowded in the last line of
the facsimile, when the older scribes would have retained
the cireular shape and made the letter very small (see
facsimile No. 11 b. 1. 6): delta also and «i betray a less ancient
scribe. The single stop in Cod. E, as was stated above (p. 48),
changes its place according to the variation of its power, as in
other copies of about the same age. The capitals at the be-
ginning of sections stand out in the margin as in Codd. AC.
The lists of the larger κεφάλαια together with the numbers of
the sections in the margin and the Eusebian canons beneath
them, as well as harmonizing references to the other Gospels at
the foot of the page, names of Feast days with their Proper
lessons, and other liturgical notices, have been inserted (as some
think, but erroneously in Burgon’s judgement) by a later hand.
Under the text (Mark i. 5, 6) are placed the harmonizing refer-
ences, in the order (varying in each Gospel) Mark, Luke, John,
Matthew. I» (John) furnishes no parallel on this page. The
first section (a) of Μη (Mark i. 1, 2) corresponds to the seventieth
(0) of Ae (Luke vii. 27), and to the 108rd (py) of M (Matt. xi.
10). Again the second (8) of Mark (i. 3) is parallel to the seventh
(ὦ of Luke (iii. 3), and to the eighth (7) of Matt. (iii. 3). The
passage given in our facsimile (No. 27) is part of the third (y) of
Mark (i. 4-6), and answers to nothing in Luke, but to the ninth
(@) of Matt. (iii. 4-6). See p. 60, note 4. The value of this

copp. E, F. 133

codex, as supplying materials for criticism, is considerable. It
approaches more nearly than some others of its date to the text
now commonly received, and is an excellent witness for it. The
asterisk is much used to indicate disputed passages: e.g. Matt.
xvi. 2,3: Luke xxii. 48, 44; xxiii. 84: John viii. 2-11. (For
the fragments attached to this Codex, see Apoc. 15.)

F. Copex Boreent, now in the Public Library at Utrecht,
once belonged to John Boreel [d. 1629], Dutch ambassador at
the court of King James I. Wetstein obtained some readings
from it in 1780, as far as Luke xi, but stated that he knew not
where it then was. In 1830 Professor Heringa of Utrecht dis-
covered it in private hands at Arnheim, and procured it for his
University Library, where in 1850 Tregelles found it, though
with some difficulty, the leaves being torn and all loose in a box,
and he then made a facsimile; Tischendorf had looked through
it in 1841. In 1848, after Heringa’s death, H. E. Vinke pub-
lished that scholar’s ‘Disputatio de Codice Boreeliano,’ which
includes a full and exact collation of the text. Cod. F contains
the Four Gospels with many defects, some of which have been
caused since the collation was made which Wetstein published:
hence the codex must still sometimes be cited on his authority
as Fv. In fact there are but 204 leaves and a few fragments
remaining, written with two columns of about nineteen lines each
on the page, in a tall, oblong, upright form ; it was referred by
Mr. H. Deane in 1876 to the eighth, by Tischendorf to the
ninth, by Tregelles nto the tenth century. In St. Luke there
are no less than twenty-four gaps: in Wetstein’s collation it
began at Matt. vii. 6, but now at Matt. ix. 1. Other hiatus
are Matt. xii. 1-44; xiii. 55—xiv. 9; xv. 20-31; xx. 18—xxi.
δ: Mark i. 48—ii. 8; ii. 28—ii1. 5; xi. 6-26; xiv. 54—xv. 5;
xv. 89—xvi. 19: John iii. 5-14; iv. 23-88; v. 18-38; vi. 39-
68; vii. 28—viii. 10; x. 82—xi. 3; xi. 40—xii. 3; xii. 14-25:
it ends at John xiii. 84. Few manuscripts have fallen into
such unworthy hands. The Eusebian canons are wanting, the
sections standing without them in the margin. Thus in Mark
x. 18 (see facsimile No. 28) the section ps (106) has not under
it the proper canon β (2). The letters delta, epsilon, theta,
omicron, and especially the cross-like psi (see p. 40), are of the
most recent uncial form, phi is large and bevelled at both

134 UNCIAL EVANGELIA.

ends; the breathings and accents are fully and not incorrectly
given.

Fs, Copex Corstin. I is that great copy of the Septuagint
Octateuch, the glory of the Coislin Library, first made known
by Montfaucon (Biblioth. Coislin., 1715), and illustrated by a
facsimile in Silvestre’s Paléogr. Univ. No. 65. It contains 227
leaves in two columns, 18 inches by 9: the fine massive uncials
of the sixth or seventh century are much like Cod. A’s in general
appearance. In the margin primd manu Wetstein found Acts
ix. 24, 25,and so inserted this as Cod. F in his list of MSS. of the
Acts. In 1842 Tischendorf observed nineteen other passages of
the New Testament, which he published in his Monumenta sacra
inedita (1846, p. 400, &c.) with a facsimile. The texts are Matt.
v.48; xii. 48; xxvii. 25: Luke i. 42; ii. 24; xxiii. 21: John v.
35; vi. 53, 55: Acts iv. 33, 34; ix. 24, 25; x. 13,15; xxii. 22:
1 Cor. vii. 89; xi. 29: 1 Cor. 111. 18; ix. 7; xi. 33: Gal. iv. 21,
22: Col. ii. 16,17; Heb. x. 26.

G. Cop. Harneian. 5684 These two copies were brought
or WotrFir A, from the East by Andrew Eras-

H. Cop. Wotrit B. ee Seidel, purchased by La
Croze, and by him presented to J. C. Wolff, who published
loose extracts from them both in his ‘ Anecdota Graeca’ (vol. iii.
1723), and barbarously mutilated them in 1721 in order to send
pieces to Bentley, among whose papers in Trinity College Library
(B. xvi. 20) Tregelles found the fragments in 1845 (Account of
the Printed Text, p. 160). Subsequently Cod. G came with the
rest of the Harleian collection into the British Museum ; Cod.
H, which had long been missing, was brought to light in the
Public Library of Hamburg, through Petersen the Librarian,
in 1838. Codd. GH have now been thoroughly collated both
by Tischendorf and Tregelles. Cod. G appears to be of the
tenth, Cod. H of the ninth century, and is stated to be of higher,
critical value. Besides the mutilated fragments at Trinity
College (Matt. v. 29-31 ; 39-48 of Cod. G; Luke i. 3-6; 13-15
of Cod. H), many parts of both have perished: viz. in Cod.
G 372 verses; Matt. i. l—vi. 6; vii. 25—viii. 9; villi. 23—ix.
2; xxvill. 18—Mark i. 13; xiv. 19-25: Luke i. 1-13; v. 4—
vil. 3; viii. 46—ix. 5; xii, 27-41; xxiv. 41-58: John xviii

Plate XI.

(81)

WOYCAISOAY EO inepag Ar ειάγπ ἴον τίζη
TET (Ὁ BE ‘i Geen ΛΕΓΕ
PALE MHNEYOMENDIUA IAA ISAAL- πο με
ELE AEP LAY τοῖς χει σεικδι AE TERHA

(32)
*

Jeniinoptytatensiion
4 emits COT ON NECOR
= Rye iy Teas ern ἐν
A wm HELer Oper WH

ARLWH OP pry A ATA

Pa

(33)

dey FAN i Lape lout gevast p- Gard nt past
ΠΈΣ ses hay ia! we oped |
arrested @ ὠσαγοιεγτας,
eel oy wee Gy Merwe pip aarti we
yred<é&o ὁ τί ὄξον wired ode wt pS yyy,
“Crap 1 ἀμώωτεμ dora i wart ode wtp ey
τῷ παν ὅν «ὑττὸ δὶ ἀσέονυ sume σαασυέ'
ap bapanp: ipa ceurtp li γος ble εἰς
ve Ke eyR wraedvQ0 "-τουτρα Cuma ς
Waadia ppiceupern nt pane wept rwrerle
aad pe Cp ἴμδιυ ren ape ἀκερ τοῦ met os
Marl nilepamuay ray, Ouppic HE OA-wH C
oly οιεχιοίοϑο δ΄ “Grane ie: TRU NEKO pT
ἐτί ὁ wraps ius paper στ ἐς φξωϑήε
ἐν ὦ ic array yh δύ τὸ een ri aang at”
a. τοῦδε οἰ δονα (μὲ μας τε a pens
was: Syne πον γὼ δεδ καίωτω ol

(84)
napakanctere onap ak arcon

uae δηπιπάεάϊειβρά εν fete
Qrmactarindonapaksorcin
“του ἐν MACH μγάψε Byacucud:
pakawievochc-rrap ἐκαλούμε
fat λατον τῶ τον ἐγ. Ord Κάτθεοος

΄-

NAF CITMWM=

(35)
ALPANO BITTON ORIN

ἀπ

an

~

(1{14
TON

New PALF

nN
TRWTAUK

{

a

0 τ

copp. F, G, H, I. 135

5-19 ; xix. 4-27 (of which one later hand supplies Matt. xxviii.
18—Mark i. 8: John xviii. 5-19; another Luke xii. 27-41):
in Cod. Η 679 verses; Matt. 1. 1—xv. 80; xxv. 33—xxvi. 3;
Mark i. 832—ii. 4; xv. 44—xvi. 14; Luke v. 18-32; vi. 8-22;
x. 2-19: John ix. 30—x. 25; xviii. 2-18; xx. 12-25. Cod. G
has some Church notes in the margin ; Cod. H the sections
without the Eusebian canons; G however has both sections
and canons; its τίγλοι and larger κεφάλαια are in red (those of
St. John being lost), and the Church notes seem primd manu.
Each member of the genealogy in Luke iii forms a separate line.
Both G and H are written in a somewhat rude style, with
breathings and accents rather irregularly placed, as was the fashion
of their times; G in two columns of twenty-two lines each on
a page, H in one column of twenty-three lines. In each the latest
form of the uncial letters is very manifest (e.g. delta, theta), but G
is the neater of the two. In G the single point, in H a kind of
Maltese cross, are the prevailing marks of punctuation. Our
facsimiles (Nos. 29 of G, 31 of H) are due to Tregelles ; that of
G he took from the fragment at Trinity College. Inasmuch as
x

beside Matt. v. 30, 31 in Cod. G AP (ἀρχή) is conspicuous in
the margin, and T€ THC Ac (τέλος τῆς λέξεως) stands in the text
itself, good scholars may be excused for having mistaken it for
a scrap of some Evangelistarium.

I. Cop. TiscHenDoRFIAN. II at St. Petersburg, consists of
palimpsest fragments found by Tischendorf in 1853 ‘in the
dust of an Eastern library,’ i.e. in the Convent of St. Saba near
the Red Sea, and published in his new series of ‘Monumenta sacra
inedita,’ vol. i, 1855. On the twenty-eight vellum leaves (eight of
them on four double leaves) Georgian writing covers the partially
obliterated Greek, which is for the most part very hard to read.
They compose portions of no less than seven different manu-
scripts ; the first two, of the fifth century, are as old as Codd.
AC (the first having scarcely any capital letters and those
very slightly larger than the rest); the third fragment seems of
the sixth century, nearly of the date of Cod. N (p. 189), about
as old as Cod. P (see p. 148); the fourth scarcely less ancient :
all four, like other palimpsests, have the pseudo-Ammonian
sections without the Eusebian canons (see p. 61). Of the

136 UNCIAL EVANGELIA.

Gospels we have 190 verses: viz. (Frag. 1 or I,) John xi. 50—
xii. 9; xv. 12—xvi. 2; xix. 11-24: (Frag. 2 or I,) Matt. xiv.
18-16 ; 19-28; xxiv. 87—xxv. 1; xxv. 32-45; xxvi. 31-45:
Mark ix. 14-22; xiv. 58-70: (Frag. 3 or I,) Matt. xvii. 22—
xviii. 3; xviii. 11-19; xix. 5-14: Luke xviii. 14-25: John iv.
52—v. 8; xx. 17-26: (Frag. 4 or 14) Luke vii. 39-49; xxiv.
10-19. The fifth fragment (I.), containing portions of the Acts
and of St. Paul’s Epistles (1 Cor. xv. 53—xvi. 9: Tit. 1. 1-18:
Acts xxviii. 8-17) is as old as the third, if not as the first. The
sixth and seventh fragments are of the seventh century: viz.
(Frag. 6 or Is, of two leaves) Acts ii. 6-17; xxvi. 7-18: (Frag. 7
or I,, of one leaf) Acts xiii. 39-46. In all seven are 255 verses.
All except Frag. 6 are in two columns of from twenty-nine to
eighteen lines each, and unaccentuated; Frag. 6 has but one
column on a page, with some accents. The first five fragments, so
far as they extend, must be placed in the highest rank as critical
authorities. The first,as cited in Tischendorf's eighth edition of
his Greek Testament, agrees with Cod. A thirty-four times, four
times with Cod. B, and twenty-three times with the two united ;
it stands alone eleven times. The'text of the second and third is
more mixed though they incline more to favour Codd. NB; not,
however, so decidedly as the first does Cod. A. Tischendorf gives
us six facsimiles of them in the ‘Monumenta sacra inedita, Nova
Collect. vol. i (1885), a seventh in ‘Anecdota sacra et profana,’ 1855.
From the same Armenian book, as Tischendorf thinks (and he
was very likely to know), are taken the three palimpsest leaves
of 2 and 3 Kings, and the six of Isaiah published by him in
the same volume of the ‘ Monumenta.’

I>. See ΝΡ, below.

K. Cop. Cyprius, or No. 63 of the Royal Library at
Paris, shares only with Codd. NBMSU the advantage of being
a complete uncial copy of the Four Gospels. It was brought
into the Colbert Library from Cyprus in 1673; Mill inserted
its readings from Simon; it was re-examined by Scholz,
whose inaccuracies (especially those committed when collating
Cod. K for his ‘Curae Criticae in Historiam textis Evangeliorum,’
Heidelberg, 1820) have been strongly denounced by later editors,
and it must be feared with too good reason. The indepen-

Plate 1X .
(21)

‘ALE Ελτόγό ταις : ΘΟΎΜΝ Δ GICAL,

: aD VITOMATO TOY ray ra obo =

, ΝΗ ἈΔΕΡΘΥ ὶ psy Colgan ὀαιθν
HEN EA uy oh ἐπα ον
AOC ECALE re at

ENESVAEN
saya Υ ΝΟ macw eased
δ ΠΡ ABEAT ὅν»
OR |

%} 3 es

sBs (22)

Γ ANTOGAY By
GIC TOMAON?
AAPG feanetay
TOMOAM MS
NEC ‘OGIC INA

ee nao Ke" eee ρηστμ oper ov} 2 adios
Ζ-: ἔγασινα swery wre MEO hops satiny
ὃ fee pad pe MPT «rons «νὸν Ἐν σοι Ae
wphe 3 et arep cd φάττο. τοῦδ μι σαι renee πὰ μῶν δ᾽ ελάρωδε

a

copp. I, K, L. 137

dent collations of Tischendorf and Tregelles have now done all
that can be needed for this copy. It is an oblong quarto, in
compressed uncials, of about the middle of the ninth century
at the latest, having one column of about twenty-one lines on
each page, but the handwriting is irregular and varies much in
size. A single point being often found where the sense does
not require it, this codex has been thought to have been copied
from an older one arranged in στίχοι ; the ends of each στίχος
may have been indicated in this manner by the scribe. The
subscriptions, τίγλοι, the sections, and indices of the κεφάλαια
of the last three Gospels are believed to be the work of a later
hand: the Eusebian canons are absent. The breathings and
accents are primd manu, but often omitted or incorrectly
placed. Itacisms and permutations of consonants are very
frequent, and the text is of an unusual and interesting cha-
racter. Scholz regards the directions for the Church lessons,
even the ἀρχαί and τέλη in the margin at the beginning and
end of lessons, as by the original scribe. He transcribes at
length the ἐκλογάδιον τῶν δ΄ εὐαγγελιστῶν and the fragments of
a menology prefixed to Cod. K (N. T. vol. i, pp. 455-493),
of which tables it affords the earliest specimen. The second
hand writes at the end προσδέξηται αὐτὴν [τὴν δέλτον] } παναγία
θεοτόκος καὶ ὁ ἅγιος εὐτύχιος. The style of this copy will be
seen from our facsimile (No. 19) taken from John vi. 52, 58:
the number of the section (&5”) or 66 stands in the margin,
but the ordinary place of the Eusebian canon (: or 10) under
it is filled by a simple flourish. The stop in 1.1 after λεγοντεσ
illustrates the unusual punctuation of this copy, as may that
after 6 wo in 1. 3.

L. Cop. Reatus, No. 62 in the Royal Library at Paris, is
by far the most remarkable document of its age and class. It
contains the Four Gospels, except the following passages,
Matt. iv. 22—v. 14; xxviii. 17-20: Mark x. 16-30; xv. 2-20:
John xxi. 15-25. It was written in about the eighth century
and consists of 257 leaves quarto, of thick vellum, 9 inches high
by δὲ broad, with two columns of twenty-five lines each on a page,
regularly marked, as we so often see, by the stilus and ruler (p. 27).
This is doubtless Stephen’s η΄, though he cites it erroneously in
Acts xxiv. 7 bis; xxv. 14; xxvii, 1; xxviii. 11: it was even

138 UNCIAL EVANGELIA.

then in the Royal Library, although ‘Roberto Stephano’ is
marked in the volume. Wetstein collated Cod. L but loosely ;
Griesbach, who set a very high value on it, studied it with
peculiar care; Tischendorf published it in full in his ‘Monumenta
sacra inedita, 1846. It is but carelessly written, and abounds
with errors of the ignorant scribe, who was more probably an
Egyptian than a native Greek. The breathings and accents are
often deficient, often added wrongly, and placed throughout
without rule or propriety. The apostrophus also is common, and
frequently out of place ; the points for stops are quite irregular,
as we have elsewhere stated (p. 48). Capitals occur plentifully,
often painted and in questionable taste (see facsimile No. 21,
column 2), and there is a tendency throughout to inelegant
ornament. This codex is in bad condition through damp, the
ink brown or pale, the uncial letters of a debased oblong
shape: phi is enormously large and sometimes quite angular;
other letters are such as might be looked for from its date, and
are neither neat nor remarkably clear. The lessons for Sundays,
festivals, &c. and the ἀρχαί and τέλη are marked everywhere in
the margin, especially in St. Matthew; there are also many
corrections and important critical notes (e.g. Mark xvi. 8) in the
text or margin, apparently primd manu. Our facsimile is taken
from a photograph of its most important page, Mark xvi. 8, 9,
with part of the note cited at length below. Before each Gospel
are indices of the κεφάλαια, now imperfect: we find also the τίτλοι
at the head and occasionally at the foot of the several pages ; the
numbers of the κεφάλαια (usually pointed out by the sign of the
cross), the sections and Eusebian canons stand in the inner
margin !, often ill put, as if only half understood. The critical
weight of this copy may best be discussed hereafter; it will
here suffice barely to mention its strong resemblance to Cod. B
(less, however, in St. John’s Gospel than elsewhere), to the
citations of Origen [186-253], and to the margin of the Har-
kleian Syriac version [a.D. 616]. Cod. L abounds in what are
termed Alexandrian forms, beyond any other copy of its date.

M. Cop. Camptanus, No. 48 in the Royal Library at Paris,

* In our facsimile (No. 21), over against the beginning of Mark xvi. 8, is set

the number of the section (CAT or 288), above the corresponding Eusebian
canon (B or 2),

copp. L, M, N. 139

contains the Four Gospels complete in a small quarto form, written
in very elegant and minute uncials of the end of the ninth
century, with two columns of twenty-four lines each on a page.
The Abbé Frangois de Camps gave it to Louis XIV, Jan. 1,
1707. This document is Kuster’s 2 (1710); it was collated by
Wetstein, Scholz, and Tregelles; transcribed in 1841 by Tisch-
endorf. Its synaxarion and menology have been published by
Scholz in the same place as those of Cod. ,K, and obviously
with great carelessness. ᾿Αναγνώσματα, i.e. notes of the Church
Lessons, abound in the margin (Tischendorf thinks them primé
manu) in a very small hand, like in style to the Oxford Plato
(Clarke 39, above, p. 42). We find too Hippolytus’ Chronology
of the Gospels, Eusebius’ letter to Carpianus with his canons,
and some Arabic scrawl on the last leaf, of which the name
of Jerusalem alone has been read, a note in Slavonic, and
others in a contemporaneous cursive hand. Dean Burgon also
observed at the foot of the several pages the same kind of
harmony as we described for Cod. E. It has breathings, accents
pretty fairly given, and a musical notation in red, so frequent in
Church manuscripts of the age. Its readings are very good;
itacisms and ν ἐφελκυστικόν are frequent. Tischendorf compares
the form of its uncials to those of Cod. V; which, judging from
the facsimile given by Matthaei, we should deem somewhat
less beautiful. From our facsimile (No. 32) it will be seen that
the round letters are much narrowed, the later form of delta
and theta quite decided, while alpha and pi might look earlier.
Our specimen (John vii. 53—viii. 2) represents the celebrated
Pericope adulterae in one of its earliest forms.

N. Copgx Purrureus. Only twelve leaves of this beautiful
copy were till recently believed to survive, and some former
possessor must have divided them in order to obtain a better
price from several purchasers than from one. Four leaves are
now in the British Museum (Cotton, Titus C. Xv), six in the
Vatican (No. 3785), two at Vienna (Lambec. 2), at the end of
a fragment of Genesis in a different hand. The London frag-
ments (Matt. xxvi. 57-65; xxvii. 26-34: John xiv. 2-10; xv.
15-22) were collated by Wetstein on his first visit to England in
1715, and marked in his Greek Testament by the letter J:
Scrivener transcribed them in 1845, and announced that they

140 UNCIAL EVANGELIA.

contained fifty-seven various readings, of which Wetstein had
given but five. The Vienna fragment (Luke xxiv. 13-21; 39-49)
had long been known by the descriptions of Lambecius: Wetstein
had called it N ; Treschow in 1773 and Alter in 1787 had given
imperfect collations of it. Scholz first noticed the Vatican leaves
(Matt. xix. 6-13; xx. 6-22; xx. 29—xxi. 19), denoted them byT,
and used some readings extracted by Gaetano Marini. It was
reserved for Tischendorf (Monumenta sacra inedita, 1846) to
publish them all in full, and to determine by actual inspection
that they were portions of the same manuscript, of the date of
about the end of the sixth century. Besides these twelve leaves
John Sakkelion the Librarian saw in or about 1864 at the
Monastery of St. John in Patmos thirty-three other leaves con-
taining portions of St. Mark’s Gospel (ch. vi. 53—xv. 23) 1, whose
readings were communicated to Tischendorf, and are included in
his eighth edition of the N. T. The others were probably stolen
from the same place. This book is written on the thinnest
vellum (see pp. 23, 25), dyed purple, and the silver letters (which
have turned quite black) were impressed in some way upon it,
but are too varied in shape, and at the end of the lines in size,
to admit the supposition of moveable type being used, as some
have thought to be the case in the Codex Argenteus of the Gothic
Gospels. The abridgements OC, XC, &e. are in gold; and some
changes have been made by an ancient second hand. The so-called
Ammonian sections and the Eusebian canons are faithfully given
(see p. 59), and the Vatican portion has the forty-first, forty-sixth,
and forty-seventh τίτλοι of St. Matthew at the head of the pages.
Each page has two columns of sixteen lines, and the letters
(about ten or twelve in a line) are firm, uniform, bold, and
unornamented, though not quite so much so as in a few older
documents ; their lower extremities are bevelled. Their size is
at least four times that of the letters in Cod. A, the punctuation
quite as simple, being a single point (and that usually neglected)
level with the top of the letter (see our facsimile, Plate v, No. 14,

1 Dr. Hort more exactly reckons that these leaves apparently contain Mark
vi. 58—vii. 4; vii. 21—viii. 82; ix. l—x. 43; xi. 7—-xii. 19; xiv. 25—xv. 22
(Addenda and Corrigenda to Tregelles’s N. T., p. 1019), adding that Tischendorf had
access also to a few verses preserved in the collections of the Russian Bishop
Porphyry. They are published in Duchesne’s ‘ Archives des Missions scientifiques
et littéraires’ (Paris, 1877), 89 sér. tom. iii. pp. 886-419.

copp. N, O. 141

1. 8), and there is no space left between words even after stops.
A few letters stand out as capitals at the beginning of lines; of
the breathings and accents, if such they be, we have spoken
above (p. 47). Letters diminished at the end of a line do not
lose their ancient shape, as in many later books: compendia
seribendi are rare, yet 4 stands for N at the end of a line no
less than twenty-nine times in the London leaves alone, but for
a only once. I at the beginning of a syllable has two dots over
it, but one. We have discussed above (pp. 82-89) the shape of
the alphabet in N (for by that single letter Tischendorf denotes
it), and compared it with others of nearly the same date ; alpha,
omega, lambda look more ancient than delta or xi (see Plate 1].
No.4). It exhibits strong Alexandrian forms, e. g. παραλήμψομε,
εἰχοσαν (the latter condemned secwndd manu), and not a few
such itacisms as the changes of . and εἰ, a: and ε.

Cop. N® (I? of Tischendorf’s N. T., eighth edition), Muser Brr-
TANNICI (Addit. 17186), is a 12mo volume containing the hymns
of Severus in Syriac, and is one of the books brought thither
from the Nitrian desert. It isa palimpsest, with a second Syriac
work written below the first, and, under both, four leaves (117,
118, 127, 128) contain fragments of seventeen verses of St. John
(xiii, 16; 17; 19; 20; 23; 24; 26; 27; xvi.7; 8; 9) although
only one word—nepi—is preserved; 12; 18; 15; 16; 18; 19).
These Tischendorf (and Tregelles about the same time) deciphered
with great difficulty, as every one who has examined the manu-
script would anticipate, and published in the second volume of
his new collection of ‘Monumenta sacra inedita.” Each page
contained two columns. We meet with the sections without
the Eusebian canons, the earliest form of uncial characters, no
capital letters (see p. 51, note 2), and only the simplest kind of
punctuation, although one rough breathing is legible. Tischen-
dorf hesitates whether he shall assign the fragment to the fourth
or fifth century. It agrees with Cod. A five or six times, with

Cod. B five, with the two together six, and is against them both
thrice.

O. No less than nine small fragments have borne this mark.
O of Wetstein was given by Anselmo Banduri to Montfaucon,
and contains only Luke xviii. 11-14: this Tischendorf dis-

142 UNCIAL EVANGELIA.

cards as taken from an Evangelistarium (of the tenth century,
as he judges from the writing) chiefly because it wants the
number of the section at ver. 14. In its room he puts for
Cod. O Moscow Synod. 120 (Matthaei, 15), a few leaves of about
the ninth century (containing the fifteen verses, John i. 1,3,4; xx.
10-18 ; 15-17; 20-24, with some scholia), which had been used
for binding a copy of Chrysostom’s Homilies on Genesis, brought
from the monastery of Dionysius at Mount Athos, and published
in Matthaei’s Greek Testament with a facsimile (see ix. 257 &c.,
and facsimile in tom. xii). Further portions of this fragment
were seen at Athos in 1864 by Mr. Philip E. Pusey. Tregelles
has also appended it to his edition of Cod. =. In this frag-
ment we find the cross-like ps2, the interrogative ; (John xx,
13), and the comma (ib. ver. 12). Alford’s Frag. Ath. b=Tisch.
We—p. 145—and Frag. Ath. a are probably parts of Ὁ. The
next five comprise N. T. hymns.

Cop. O* Magnificat and Benedictus in Greek uncials of the
eighth or ninth century, in a Latin book at Wolfenbiittel, is
published by Tischendorf, Anecdota sacr. et prof. 1855; as is
also ΟΡ, which contains these two and Nwne Dimittis, of the
ninth century, and is at Oxford, Bodleian, Mise. Gr. 5, ff. 318-41.
O°. Magnificat in the Verona Psalter of the sixth century (the
Greek being written in Latin letters), published by Bianchini
(Vindiciae Canon. Script. 1740). O*, O°, both contain the
three hymns, Οὐ in the great purple and silver Zurich
Psalter of the seventh century (Tischendorf, Monum. sacra
inedita, tom. iv, 1869)?; O° of the ninth century at St. Gall
(Cod. 17), partly written in Greek, partly in Latin. Of, also of
the ninth century, is described by Tischendorf (N. T., eighth
edition) once as ‘ Noroff. Petrop., once as ‘Mosquensis.’ 08 (IX)
in the Arsenal Library at Paris (MS. Gr. 2), containing, besides
the Psalms and Canticle of the Old Testament, the Magnificat,
Benedictus, and Nune Dimittis, besides the Lord’s Prayer, the
Sanctus and other such pieces. O. Taurinensis Reg. B. vii.

1 These songs, with thirteen others from the Old Testament and Apocrypha,
though partially written in uncial letters, are included in a volume of Psalms and
Hymns, whose prevailing character is early cursive.

* From Tischendorf’s copy of Οὐ Dr. Caspar René Gregory has gathered readings
in Heb. v. 8—vi. 10, and sent them to Dr. Hort.

copp. O, P, Q. 143

80 (viii or ix), δὲ χ 4, ff. 808 (20)!. Psalter with Luke i. 46-55;
ii. 29-31. See Gregory, Prolegomena, p. 441.

P. Copex GUELPHERBYTANUS A.) These are two palim-

8 Barer rere Τ᾿ ies B, } poets, discovered by F. A.
Kuittel, Apchdedcon of eae in the Ducal Library of
that city, which (together with some fragments of Ulphilas’
Gothic version) lie under the more modern writings of Isidore
of Seville. He published the whole in 17623, so far at least as
he could read them, though Tregelles believed more might be
deciphered, and Tischendorf, with his unconquerable energy,
collating them both in 1854, was able to re-edit them more
accurately, Cod. Q in the third volume (1860) and Cod. P in
the sixth (1869) of his Monumenta sacra inedita. The volume
(called the Codex Carolinus) seems to have been once at Bobbio,
and has been traced from Weissenburg to Mayence and Prague,
till it was bought by a Duke of Brunswick in 1689. Codex P
contains, on forty-three or forty-four leaves, thirty-one fragments
of 518 verses, taken from all the four Evangelists?; Codex Q,
on thirteen leaves, twelve fragments of 247 verses from SS. Luke
and John‘; but all can be traced only with great difficulty. A
few portions, once written in vermilion, have quite departed,
but Tischendorf has made material additions to Knittel’s labours,
both in extent and accuracy. He assigns P to the sixth, Q to
the fifth century. Both are written in two columns, the
uncials being bold, round or square, those of Q not a little
the smaller. The letters in P, however, are sometimes com-
pressed at the end of a line. The capitals in P are large and
frequent, and both have the sections without the canons of

* Le., twenty lines on a page, according to the form used in this edition.

a They had been previously described in a tract ‘Jac. Frid. Heusinger, de
quatuor Evan. Cod. Graec. quem antiqua manu membrana scriptum Guelferby-
tana bibliotheca servat.’ Guelf. 1752.

° Codex P contains Matt. 1, 11-21; iii, 18—iv. 19; x. 7-19; x. 42—xi. 11;
xiii. 40-50; xiv. 15—xv. 8; xv. 29-39: Mark i. 111; iii, 5-17 ; xiv. 13-
24; 48-61; xv. 12-87; Luke i. 1-13; 11. 9-20; vi. 21-42; vii. 32—viii. 2;
viii. 31-50; ix. 26-36; x. 36—xi. 4; xii. 84-45; xiv. 14-25; xv. 18—xvi, 22;
xviii. 13- 39; xx. 41- axl, 3; xxii. 8-16; xxiii. 20-83; 45- 56; xxiv. 1, 14
87: John i. 29- 41; ii. 18-25; xxi. 1-11.

* Codex Q contains Take iv. 384—v. 4; vi. 10-26; xii. 6-43; xv. 14- 31;
Kvii. 84—xviii. 15; xviii. 84—xix. 11; xix. Fane 17; xx. 84—xxi, 8 ; xxii. a7
46; xxiii, 30-49 ; John xii. 3-20; xiv. 8-22.

144 UNCIAL EVANGELIA.

Eusebius (see p. 59). The table of τίτλοι found in the volume
is written in oblong uncials of a lower date, as Knittel thought,
possibly without good reason. Itacisms, what are termed . Alex-
andrian forms, and the usual contractions (IC, XC, KC, ©C,

TC, TIHP, TNA, IAHM, ANOC, AAA, MI) oceur in both copies.
Breathings also are seen here and there in Q. From Tischen-
dorf’s beautiful facsimiles of Codd. PQ we observe that while
delta is far more elaborate in P than in Q, the precise contrary
is the case with pi. Epsilon and sigma in P have strong
points at all the extremities ; nw in each is of the ancient form
exhibited in Codd. NNR (see p. 37); while in P alpha resembles
in shape that of our alphabet in Plate 11. No. 5, eta that in
Plate 111. No. 7. As regards their text we observe that in the
first hundred verses of St. Luke which are contained in both
copies, wherein P is cited for various readings 216 times,
and Q 182 times, P stands alone fourteen times, Q not once.
P agrees with other manuscripts against AB twenty-one
times, Q nineteen: P agrees with AB united fifty times, Q also
fifty: P sides with B against A twenty-nine times, Q thirty-
eight: but P accords with A against B in 102 places, Q in
seventy-five.

R. This letter, like some that precede, has been used to
represent different books by various editors, a practice the in-
convenience of which is very manifest. (1) R of Griesbach and
Scholz is a fragment of one quarto leaf containing John i. 38-50,
at Tubingen, with musical notes, which from its thick vellum, from
the want of the sections and Eusebian canons, and the general
resemblance of its uncials to those of late Service Books,
Tischendorf pronounces to be an Evangelistarium, and puts in its
room (2) in his N.T. of 1849, fourteen leaves of a palimpsest in the
Royal Library of Naples (Borbon. ii. C. 15) of the eighth century,
under a T'ypicum (see Suicer, Thes. Eccles. tom. ii. p. 1335), or
Ritual of the Greek Church, of the fourteenth century. These
are fragments from the first three Evangelists, in oblong uncials,
leaning to the right. Tischendorf, by chemical applications, was
able in 1843 to read one page, in two columns of twenty-five lines
each (Mark xiv. 32-39) 1, and saw the sections in the margin; the
Eusebian canons he thinks have been washed out (see p. 59): but

1 Published in the Jahrbiicher (Vienna) d. Lit. 1847.

| JUIVOH-CHVYNEL

ὙΌΣ ΟΣ fv πὴ ἠδέ λα ἐντὶ
NONOLLN O'LYVE NMDA IIE ILIAGAG
= " WWI vp an.tA YW.

+013 χων, ‘OHO dH} 9.9 Ὁ», 0.09\C
of Hom 9 ΘΉΣΩ ΩΣ, 31 ἃ 9. 6), ner. date

copp. Q, ΚΕ. 145

in 1859 he calls this fragment W», reserving the letter R for
(3) Copex Nirrrensis, Brit. Museum, Additional 17211, the
very important palimpsest containing on forty-eight (53)
leaves about 516 verses of St. Luke in twenty-five fragments’,
under the black, broad Syriac writing, being a treatise of
Severus of Antioch against Johannes Grammaticus, of the
eighth or ninth century. There are two columns of about
twenty-five lines each on a page; for their boldness and sim-
plicity the letters may be referred to the end of the sixth
century ; we have given a facsimile of the manuscript (which
cannot be read in parts but with the utmost difficulty), and
an alphabet collected from it (Nos. 5,17). In size and shape
the letters are much like those of Codd. INP, only that they are
somewhat irregular and straggling: the punctuation is effected
by a single point almost level with the top of the letters, as
in Cod. N. The pseudo-Ammonian sections are there without
the Eusebian canons, and the first two leaves are devoted to the
τίτλοι of St. Luke. This most important palimpsest is one of
the 550 manuscripts brought to England, about 1847, from the
Syrian convent of S. Mary Deipara, in the Nitrian Desert, seventy
miles N.W. of Cairo. When examined at the British Museum
by the late Canon Cureton, then one of the Librarians, he
discovered in the same volume, and published in 1851 (with six
pages in facsimile), a palimpsest of 4000 lines of Homer’s Iliad
not in the same hand as St. Luke, but quite as ancient. The
fragments of St. Luke were independently transcribed, with most
laudable patience, both by Tregelles in 1854, and by Tischendorf
in 1855, who afterwards re-examined the places wherein he
differed from Tregelles (e.g. chh. viii. 5; xviii. 7, 10), and dis-
covered by the aid of Dr. Wright a few more fragments of chh.
vi-viii. Tischendorf published an edition of Cod. R in his
‘ Monumenta sacra inedita,’ vol. ii, with a facsimile: the amended
readings, together with the newly-discovered variations in chh.
vi. 81-86, 39, vii. 44, 46, 47, are inserted in the eighth edition of
his Greek Testament. In this palimpsest as at present bound

1 Codex R contains Luke i. 1-13; i. 69—ii. 4; 16-27; iv. 88—v. 5 ; v. 25—vi.
8; 18-36, 39; vi. 49—vii. 22; 44, 46, 47; viii. 5-15; viii. 25—ix.1; ix. 12-43; x,
3-16; xi. 5-27 ; xii. 4-15; 40-52; xiii. 26—xiv. 1; xiv. 12—xv.1; xv.13—xvi.16;
xvii. 21—xviii. 10; xviii, 22—xx. 20; xx. 38-47 ; xxi. 12—xxii. 15; 42-56; xxii. 71—
xxiii, 11; xxiii, 38-51. A second hand has supplied ch. xv, 19-21,

VOL. I. L

146 UNCIAL EVANGELIA.

up in the Museum the fragments of St. Luke end on f. 48,
and the rest of the Greek in the volume is in later, smaller,
sloping uncials, and contains propositions from the tenth and
thirteenth books of Euclid. On the critical character of the
readings of this precious fragment we shall make some com-
ments below.

S. Copex VaATicants 354 contains the four Gospels entire,
and is amongst the earliest dated manuscripts of the Greek
Testament (p. 41, note 2). This isa folio of 234 leaves, written in
large oblong or compressed uncials: the Epistle to Carpianus
and Eusebian canons are prefixed, and it contains many later
corrections (e.g. Luke viii. 15) and marginal notes (e.g. Matt.
xxvii. 16,17). Luke xxii. 43,44; John v. 4; vii. 58—viii. 11 are
obelized. At the end we read ἐγράφει ἡ τιμία δέλτος αὕτη διὰ
χειρὸς ἐμοῦ Μιχαὴλ μοναχοῦ ἁμαρτωλοῦ μηνὶ μαρτίω α΄. ἡμέρα ε΄,
ὧρα ς΄, ἔτους suv wo. ζ΄: ie. A.D. 949. ‘Codicem bis dili-
genter contulimus, says Birch: but collators in his day
(1781-3) seldom noticed orthographical forms or stated where
the readings agree with the received text, so that a more
thorough examination was still required. Tregelles only in-
spected it, but Tischendorf, when at Rome in 1866, carefully
re-examined it, and has inserted many of its readings in his
eighth edition and its supplementary leaves. He states that
Birch’s facsimile (consisting of the obelized John v. 4) is
coarsely executed, while Bianchini’s is too elegant; he made
another for himself.

T. Copex Boratanus I, now in the Propaganda at Rome (see
below, Evan. 180), contains thirteen or more quarto leaves
of SS. Luke and John, with a Thebaic or Sahidic version
at their side, but on the opposite and left page. Each page
consists of two columns: a single point indicates a break in the
sense, but there are no other divisions. The fragment contains
Luke xxii. 20—xxiii. 20; John vi. 28-67; vii. 6—viii. 31 (179
verses, since John vii. 53—viii. 11 are wanting). The portion
containing St. John, both in Greek and Egyptian, was carefully
edited at Rome in 1789 by A. A. Giorgi, an Augustinian
Eremite ; his facsimile, however (ch. vii. 35), seems somewhat
rough, though Tischendorf (who has inspected the codex) says

copp. 5, Τὶ ΤΆ. 147

that its uncials look as if written by a Copt, from their re-
semblance to Coptic letters!: the shapes of alpha and iota are
specially noticeable. Birch had previously collated the Greek
text. Notwithstanding the occasional presence of the rough
and smooth breathing in this copy (p. 47)?, Giorgi refers it to
the fourth century, Tischendorf to the fifth. The Greek
fragment of St. Luke was first collated by Mr. Bradley H.
Alford, and inserted by his brother, Dean Alford, in the fourth
edition of his Greek Testament, vol. i (1859). Dr. Tregelles
had drawn Mr. Alford’s attention to it, from a hint thrown out
by Zoega, in p. 184 of his ‘Catalogus codd. Copt. MSS. qui in
Museo Borgiano Velitris adservantur. Romae, 1810.

“a ee ae ; ha rhin! ean af οὐ

T* or Tv is used by Tischendorf to indicate a few leaves in
Greek and Thebaic, which once belonged to Woide, and were
published with his other Thebaic fragments in Ford’s Appendix
to the Codex Alexandrinus, Oxon. 1799. They contain Luke
xii. 15—xiii, 32 ; John viii. 33-42 (eighty-five verses). From the
second fragment it plainly appears (what the similarity of the
facsimiles had suggested to Tregelles) that T and Τὸ are parts
of the same manuscript, for the page of Τὸ which contains John
viii. 33 in Greek exhibits on its reverse the Thebaic version of
John viii. 23-32, of which T affords us only the Greek text.
This fact was first noted by Tischendorf (N.T. 1859), who adds
that the Coptic scribe blundered much over the Greek: e.g.
BaBovoa Luke xiii. 21; so δεκαι for δεκα και, ver, 16. He
transcribed T and Tv% (as well as T®, T°, Τὰ which we proceed
to describe), for publication in the ninth volume of his ‘Monu-
menta sacra inedita’ (1870), but owing to his death they never
appeared. But Bp. Lightfoot gives reasons (see below, vol. ii.

1 For the Coptic style of the letters Tischendorf compares a double palimpsest
leaf in the British Museum, containing 1 Kings viii. 58—ix. 1, which he assigns to
the fifth century, although the capital letters stand out a little, and are slightly
larger than the rest (Monum. sacr. ined. vol. ii. Proleg. p. xliv). But both
Dr. Wright and Mr. E. Maunde Thompson, from their great experience in this
style of writing, have come to suspect that it is usually somewhat less ancient
than from other indications might be supposed.

? Tischendorf found breathings also in the palimpsest Numbers (Monum. sac.
ined, ubi supra, p. XXv).

L2

148 UNCIAL EVANGELIA.

6. 2) for thinking that this fragment was not originally a portion
οἵ Τ. '

Τὸ at St. Petersburg much resembles the preceding in the
Coptic-like style of writing, but is not earlier than the sixth
century. It contains on six octavo leaves John i. 25-42; ii. 9—
iv. 50, spaces left in the text answering the purpose of stops.
ΤΡ has a harmony of the Gospels at the foot of the page.

T° is a fragment of about twenty-one verses between Matt.
xiv. 19 and xv. 8, also of the sixth century, and at St. Peters-
burg, in the collection of Bishop Porphyry. Its text in the
twenty-nine places cited by Tischendorf in his eighth edition
accords with Cod. & twenty-four times, with Cod. B twenty
times, with Codd. C and D sixteen times each, with Cod. 33
nine times. Cod. A is wanting here. Compared with these
primary authorities severally, it agrees with δὲ alone once, with
33 alone twice, with NB united against the rest four times: so
that its critical character is very decided.

Τὰ is a fragment of a Lectionary, Greek and Sahidic, of
about the seventh century, found by Tischendorf in 1866 among
the Borgian manuscripts at Rome. It contains Matt. xvi.
18-20; Mark i. 8-8, xii. 35-37; John xix. 28-27; xx. 80-31:
twenty-four verses only. This fragment and the next have
been brought into this place, rather than inserted in the list of
Evangelistaria, because they both contained fragments of the
Thebaic version.

T° is a fragment of St. Matthew at Cambridge (Univ. Libr.
Addit. 1875). Dr. Hort communicated its readings to Dr. C.R.
Gregory, for his Prolegomena to the eighth edition of Tischen-
dorf’s N.T. It is ‘a tiny morsel’ of an uncial Lectionary of
the sixth century, containing only Matt. iii. 18-16, the parallel
column probably in the Thebaic version having perished. It was
brought, among other Coptic fragments, from Upper Egypt by
Mr. Greville Chester. Dr. Hort kindly enables me to add to
his description of Τὸ (Addenda to Tregelles’ N.T. p. 1070) that
this ‘tiny morsel’ is irregular in shape, frequently less than four

copp. T°—U. 149

inches in width and height, the uncial Greek letters being three-
eighths of an inch high. There seem to have been two columns of
either eight or more probably of twenty-four lines each on a page,
but no Coptic portions survive. ‘If of twenty-four lines the
fragment might belong to the inner column of a bilingual MS.
with the two languages in parallel columns, or to the outer
column of a wholly Greek MS. or of a bilingual MS. with the
section in the two languages consecutively, as in Mr. Horner's
Graeco-Thebaic fragment (Evst. 299: see Ὁ. 398). In the latter
case it might belong to the inner column of a wholly Greek MS.
or of a bilingual MS. with the section in two consecutive
languages. The size of the letters renders it improbable, however,
that the columns were of eight lines only.’ (Hort.)
kar Dl: . at ᾿

Τί Horner. A See below under Thebaic or Sahidic MSS. at

the end.

Ts Cairo, Cod. Papadopulus Kerameus [vi or vii], 9} x 83, ff. 3
(27), two cols., written in letters like Coptic. Matt. xx.3-32; xxii.
4-16. Facsimile by the Abbate Cozza-Luzi in ‘N.T. e Cod.
Vat. 1209 nativi textus Graeci primo omnium phototypice
representatum ’—Danesio, Rome, 1889. See Gregory, Prole-
gomena, p. 450.

U. Coprex Nantanvs I, so called from a former possessor, is
now in the Library of St. Mark, Venice (I. viii). It contains
the four Gospels entire, carefully and luxuriously written in two
columns of twenty-one lines each on the quarto page, scarcely
before the tenth century, although the ‘letters are in general
an imitation of those used before the introduction of com-
pressed uncials; but they do not belong to the age when full
and round writing was customary or natural, so that the stiff-
ness and want of ease is manifest’ (Tregelles’ Horne, p. 202).
It has Carp., Eus. t., κεφ. t., τίτλ., κεφ., pict., with much gold
ornament. Thus while the small o in 1. 1 of our facsimile (No.
22) is in the oldest style, the oblong omicrons creep in at the
end of lines 2 and 4. Miinter sent some extracts from this
copy to Birch, who used them for his edition, and states that
the book contains the Eusebian canons. Accordingly in Mark

150 UNCIAL EVANGELIA.

v. 18, B (in error for H) stands under the proper section μη (48).
Tischendorf in 1843 and Tregelles in 1846 collated Cod. U
thoroughly and independently, and compared their work at
Leipsic for the purpose of mutual correction.

V. Coprex Mosquensis, of the Holy Synod, is known almost?!
exclusively from Matthaei’s Greek Testament: he states, no
doubt most truly, that he collated it ‘bis diligentissimé, and
gives a facsimile of it, assigning it to the eighth century. Judging
from Matthaei’s plate, it is hard to say why others have dated
it in the ninth. It contained in 1779, when first collated,
the Four Gospels in 8vo with the sections and Eusebian canons,
in uncial letters down to John vii. 39, ovrw yap nv, and from
that point in cursive letters of the thirteenth century, Matt. v. 44—
vi. 12; ix. 18—x.1 being lost: when re-collated but four years
later Matt. xxii. 44—xxiii. 85 ; John xxi. 10-25 had disappeared.
Matthaei tells us that the manuscript is written in a kind of
stichometry by a diligent scribe: its resemblance to Cod. M has
been already mentioned. The cursive portion is Matthaei’s V,
Scholz’s Evan. 250.

W*. Cop. Rec. Paris 314 consists of but two leaves at the
end of another book, containing Luke ix. 34-47; x. 12-22
(twenty-three verses). Its date is about the eighth century ; the
uncial letters are firmly written, delta and theta being of the
ordinary oblong shape of that period. Accents and breathings
are usually put; all the stops are expressed by a single point,
whose position makes no difference in its power. This copy
was adapted to Church use, but is not an Evangelistarium,
inasmuch as it exhibits the sections and Eusebian canons”, and
τίτλοι twice at the head of the page. This fragment was brought
to light by Scholz, and published by Tischendorf, Monumenta
sacra inedita, 1846.

1 I say almost, for Bengel’s description makes it plain that this is the Moscow
manuscript from which F. C. Gross sent him the extracts that Wetstein copied
and numbered Evan. 87. Bengel, however, states that the cursive portion from
John vii onwards bears the date of 6508 or a.p. 1000. Scholz was the first to
notice this identity (see Evan. 250).

3 Notwithstanding, the Eusebian canons have been washed out of Ww, a
strong confirmation of what was conjectured above, p. 61.

copp. V—W4. 151

W?. Tischendorf considers the fragment at Naples he had
formerly numbered R (2) as another portion of the same copy,
and therefore indicates it in his seventh edition of the N.T.
(1859) as W». It has seventy-nine leaves, of which the fourteen
last are palimpsest, is written in two columns, with twenty-five
lines in each page; has the Ammonian sections and lections, and
contains Matt. xix. 14-28; xx. 23—xxi. 2; xxvi. 52—xxvii.1;
Mark xiii, 21—xiv. 67; Luke iii. 1—iv. 20. (Prolegomena to
Tischendorf, p. 395.)

W° is assigned by Tischendorf to three leaves containing
Mark ii. 8-16; Luke 1. 20-32; 64-79 (thirty-five verses), which
have been washed to make a palimpsest, and the writing erased
in parts by a knife. There are also some traces of a Latin
version, but all these were used up to bind other books in
the library of St. Gall. They are of the eighth century, or the
ninth according to Tischendorf, edd. 7 and 8, and have appeared
in vol. iii of ‘Monumenta sacra inedita, with a facsimile, whose
style closely resembles that of Cod. A, and its kindred FG of
St. Paul’s Epistles.

W? was discovered in 1857 by Mr. W. White, sub-librarian of
Trinity College, Cambridge, in the College Library, and was
afterwards observed and arranged by Mr. H. Bradshaw,
University Librarian, its slips (about twenty-seven in number)
having been worked into the binding of a volume of Gregory
Nazianzen : they are now carefully arranged under glass (B. viii.
5). They comprise portions of four leaves, severally containing
Mark vii. 83-4; 6-8; 30-36; 36—viii. 4; 4-10; 11-16; ix. 2;
7-9, in uncial letters of the ninth century, if not rather earlier,
slightly leaning to the right. The sections are set in the
margin without the Eusebian canons, with a table of harmony
at the foot of each page of twenty-four lines. The rirdo are
in red at the top and bottom of the pages, their corresponding
numerals in the margin. The breathings and accents are
often very faint: lessons and musical notes, crosses, &c. are in
red, and sometimes cover the original stops. In text it much
resembles Codd. SBDLA: one reading (Mark vii. 88) appears to
be unique. Dr. Scrivener has included it in a volume of fresh
collations of manuscripts and editions which is shortly to appear
under the accomplished editorship of Mr. J. Rendel Harris.

i weak 4 an- Sane wiht

152 UNCIAL EVANGELIA.

W® is a fragment containing John iv. 7-14, in three leaves,
found by the Very Rev. G. W. Kitchin, Dean of Winchester, in
Christ Church Library, when Tischendorf was at Oxford in 1865.
It much resembles O at Moscow, and, like it, had a commen-
tary annexed, to which there are numeral references set before
each verse.

W! is a palimpsest fragment of St. Matt. xxv. 31-36, and
vi. 1-18 (containing the doxology in the Lord’s Prayer), of about
the ninth century, underlying Wake 18 at Christ Church, Oxford
(Acts 192, Paul. 246), discovered by the late Mr. A. A. Vansittart
(Journal of Philology, vol. ii. no. 4, p. 241, note 1).

X. Copex Monacens!s, in the University Library at Munich
(No. 3s), is a valuable folio manuscript of the end of the ninth
or early in the tenth century, containing the Four Gospels
(in the order described above, with serious omissions!, and
a commentary (chiefly from Chrysostom) surrounding and
interspersed with the text of all but St. Mark, in early cursive
letters, not unlike (in Tischendorf’s judgement) the celebrated
Oxford Plato dated 895. The very elegant uncials of Cod. X
‘are small and upright; though some of them are compressed,
they seem as if they were partial imitations of those used in
very early copies’ (Tregelles’ Horne, p. 195). Each page has
two columns of about forty-five lines each. There are no
divisions by κεφάλαια or sections, nor notes to serve for ecclesi-
astical use. From a memorandum we find that it came from
Rome to Ingoldstadt, as a present from Gerard Vossius [1577-
1649]; from Ingoldstadt it was taken to Landshut in 1803,
thence to Munich in 1827. When it was at Ingoldstadt Gries-
bach obtained some extracts from it through Dobrowsky ; Scholz
first collated it, but in his usual unhappy way; Tischendorf in
1844, Tregelles in 1846. Dean Burgon examined it in 1872.

1 Codex X contains Matt. vi. 6,10, 11; vii. 1—ix. 20; ix. 84—xi. 24; xii
9—xvi. 28 ; xvii. 14—xviii. 25 ; xix. 22—xxi. 13; 28—xxii.22; xxiii. 27—xxiv.
2; 23-85 ; xxv. 1-30; xxvi. 69—xxvii. 12; Mark vi. 47—Luke i. 37; ii. 19—
iii. 38; iv. 21—x. 87; xi. 1—xviii. 43 ; xx. 46—John ii. 22 ; vii. 1—wxiii. 5 ; xiii.
20—xv. 25; xvi. 23—xxi. 25. The hiatus in John ii, 22—vii. 1 is supplied on
paper in a hand of the twelfth century ; Mark xiv. 61-64 ; xiv. 72—xv. 4 5 xv. 88--
xvi. 6 are illegible in parts, and xvi. 6-8 have perished. Matt. v. 45 survives only
in the commentary.

y-rnorec Aves Ag nating αν WATTS

ATER ADM αν MRD TERE Lr
TI ὙΛ 9 λον νυ UNAGOLNIXYIL &

(61)

IMZEXLSDIPHM Μ67}7.μυῦ
_MLPTTITTON®.LO.LY-RH
OIOON OISOOINXAPNLLE)

NOOTTH ΙΟΤΤ

N rPeCDOIONIOM@.1ION V

(81)

[2

copp. W°—2Z. 153

Y. Copex BARBERINI 225 at Rome (in the Library founded
by Cardinal Barberini in the seventeenth century) contains on
six large leaves the 137 verses John xvi. 3—xix. 4], of about
the eighth century. Tischendorf obtained access to it in 1843
for a few hours, after some difficulty with the Prince Barberini,
and published it in his first instalment of ‘Monumenta sacra
inedita, 1846. Scholz had first noticed, and loosely collated
it. A later hand has coarsely retraced the letters, but the
ancient writing is plain and good. Accents and breathings are
most often neglected or placed wrongly: «, θὶ τι are frequent
at the end of lines. For punctuation one, two, three or
even four points are employed, the power of the single point
varying as in Codd. E ©* and B of the Apocalypse. The
pseudo-Ammonian sections are without the Eusebian canons:
and such forms as λήμψεται xvi. 14, λήμψεσθε ver. 24 occur.
These few uncial leaves are prefixed to a cursive copy of the
Gospels with Theophylact’s commentary (Evan. 392): the text
is mixed, and lies about midway between that of Cod. A an
Cod. B.

Z. CoDEX DUBLINENSIS RESCRIPTUS, one of the chief palimp-
sests extant, contains 295 verses of St. Matthew’s Gospel in
twenty-two fragments!. It is of a small quarto size, originally
10} inches by 8, now reduced to 8} inches by 6, once containing
120 leaves arranged in quaternions, of which the first that
remains bears the signature 13 (IT): fourteen sheets or double
leaves and four single leaves being all that survive. It was
discovered in 1787 by Dr. John Barrett, Senior Fellow of Trinity
College, Dublin, under some cursive writing of the tenth century
or later, consisting of Chrysostom de Sacerdotio, extracts from
Epiphanius, ὅθ. In the same volume are portions of Isaiah
(eight leaves) and of Gregory Nazianzen, in erased uncial letters,
the latter not so ancient as the fragment of St. Matthew. All
the thirty-two leaves of this Gospel that remain were engraved
in copper-plate facsimile? at the expense of Trinity College, and

* Codex Z contains Matt. i. 17—ii. 6 ; 11. 18-20; iv. 4-18; v. 45—vi. 15;
vii. 16—viii. 6; x. 40—xi. 18; xii, 48—xiii. 11 ; 57—xiv. 19; xv. 13-23; xvii.
9-17 ; 26—xviii. 6 ; xix. 4-12 ; 21-28 ; xx. 7—xxi. 8; 23-30; xxii. 16-25 3 87---
xxiii. 3; 15-23 ; xxiv. 15-25; xxv. 1-11; xxvi. 21-29; 62-f1.

2 Not in moveable type, as a critic in the Saturday Review (Aug. 20, 1881) seems
to suppose.

154 UNCIAL EVANGELIA.

published by Barrett in 1801, furnished with Prolegomena, and
the contents of each facsimile plate in modern Greek characters,
on the opposite page. The facsimiles are not very accurate, and
the form of the letters is stated to be less free and symmetrical
than in the original: yet from these plates (for the want of
a better guide) our alphabet (No. 6) and specimen (No. 18) have
been taken. The Greek type on the opposite page was not
very well revised, and a comparison with the copper-plate will
occasionally convict it of errors, which have been animadverted
upon more severely than was quite necessary. The Prolegomena
were encumbered with a discussion of our Lord’s genealogies
quite foreign to the subject, and the tone of scholarship is not
very high; but Barrett's judgement on the manuscript is correct
in the main, and his conclusion, that it is as old as the sixth
century, has been generally received. Tregelles in 1853 was
permitted to apply a chemical mixture to the vellum, which
was already miserably discoloured, apparently from the purple
dye: he was thus enabled to add a little (about 200 letters)
to what Barrett had read long since, but he found that in
most places which that editor had left blank, the vellum had
been cut away or lost: it would no doubt have been better
for Barrett to have stated, in each particular case, why he had
been unable to give the text of the passage. A far better
edition of the manuscript, including the fragment of Isaiah,
and a newly-discovered leaf of the Latin Codex Palatinus
(e), with Prolegomena and two plates of real facsimiles, was
published in 1880 by T. K. Abbott, B.D., Professor of Biblical
Greek in the University of Dublin. He has read 400 letters
hitherto deemed illegible, and is inclined to assign the fifth
century as the date of the Codex. Codex Z, like many others,
and for the same orthographical reasons, has been referred to
Alexandria as its native country. It is written with a single
column on each page of twenty-one or twenty-three lines”.
The so-named Ammonian sections are given, but not the

τ Mr. E. H. Hansell prints in red these additional readings thus fresh brought
to light in the Appendix to his ‘Texts of the oldest existing manuscripts of the
New Testament,’ Oxford, 1864,

2 ¢Barrett’s edition shows that of the sixty-four pages of the MS. fifty had

originally twenty-one lines to the page, and fourteen had twenty-three.’ Dr.
Ezra Abbot.

copp. Z, YT. 155

Eusebian canons: the τίτλοι are written at the top of the pages
by a later hand according to Porter and Abbott, though this
may be questioned (Gebhardt and Harnack’s ‘Texte,’ &c., I. iv.
p. xxiii ff, 1883), their numbers being set in the margin. The
writing is continuous, the single point either rarely found or
quite washed out: the abbreviations are very few, and there
are no breathings or accents. Like Cod. B, this manuscript
indicates citations by > in the margin, and it represents N
by —, but only at the end of a word and line. A space,
proportionate to the occasion, is usually left when there is
a break in the sense, and capitals extend into the margin
when a new section begins. The letters are in a plain,
steady, beautiful hand: they yield in elegance to none, and are
never compressed at the end of a line. The shape of alpha
(which varies a good deal), and especially that of mu, is very
peculiar: phi is inordinately large: delta has an upper curve
which is not usual: the same curves appear also in zeta, lambda,
and cht. The characters are less in size than in N, about equal
to those in R, much greater than in AB. In regard to the text,
it agrees much with Codd. NBD: with Cod. A it has only
twenty-three verses in common: yet in them A and Z vary
fourteen times. Mr. Abbott adds that while NBZ stand together
ten times against other uncials, BZ are never alone, but NZ
against B often. It is freer than either of them from transcrip-
tural errors. Codd. SBCZ combine less often than NBDZ. On
examining Cod. Z throughout twenty-six pages, he finds it alone
thirteen times, differing from δὰ thirty times, from B forty-four
times, from Stephen’s text ninety-five times. Thus it approaches
nearer to δὲ than to B.

T. Copex TIscHENDORFIAN. IV was brought by Tischendorf
from an ‘eastern monastery’ (he usually describes the locality
of his manuscripts in such like general terms), and was bought
of him for the Bodleian Library (Misc. Gr. 313) in 1855. It
consists of 158 leaves, 12 inches x 94, with one column (of
twenty-four not very straight or regular lines) on a page,
in uncials of the ninth century, leaning slightly back, but
otherwise much resembling Cod. K in style (facsimile No. 35).

156 UNCIAL EVANGELIA.

St. Luke’s Gospel is complete; the last ten leaves are hurt
by damp, though still legible. In St. Mark only 105 verses
are wanting (111. 835—vi. 20); about 531 verses of the other
Gospels survive!. Tischendorf, and Tregelles by his leave, have
independently collated this copy, of which Tischendorf gives
a facsimile in his ‘Anecdota sacra et profana,’ 1855. Some of its
peculiar readings are very notable, and few uncials of its date
deserve that more careful study, which it has hardly yet
received. In 1859 Tischendorf, on his return from his third
Eastern journey, took to St. Petersburg ninety-nine additional
leaves of this self-same manuscript, doubtless procured from the
same place as he had obtained the Bodleian portion six years
before (Notitia Cod. Sinait. p. 53). This copy of the Gospels,
though unfortunately in two distant libraries, is now nearly
perfect ?, and at the end of St. John’s Gospel, in the more
recently discovered portion, we find an inscription which seems
to fix the date: ετελειωθη ἡ δέλτος αὔτη μηνι νοεμβριω KG we. ἢ,
ἥμερα & wpa β. Tischendorf, by the aid of Ant. Pilgrami’s
‘Calendarium chronologum medii potissimum aevi monumentis
accommodatum, Vienn. 1781, pp. vii, 11, 105, states that the
only year between a. Ὁ. 800 and 950, on which the Indiction was
eight, and Nov. 27 fell on a Thursday, was 844°. In the Oxford
sheets we find tables of κεφάλαια before the Gospels of
SS. Matthew and Luke; the τίτλοι at the heading of the pages ;
their numbers rwbro neatly set in the margin; capitals in red at
the commencement of these chapters; the ἀρχαὶ καὶ τέλη of
lections ; the sections and Eusebian canons in their usual places,
and some liturgical directions. Over the original breathings and
accents some late scrawler has in many places put others, in
a very careless fashion.

A. CopEex SANGALLENSIS, was first inspected by Gerbert
(1773), named by Scholz (N.T. 1880), and made fully known

1 These are Matt. vi. 16-29 ; vii. 26—viiil. 27; xii. 18—xiv. 15; xx. 25—xxi.
19; xxii. 25—xxiii. 18 ; John vi. 14—viii. 8; xv. 24—-xix. 6.

2 In the St. Petersburg portion are all the rest of St. John, and Matt. i. 1—v.
81; ix. 6—xii. 18; xiv. 15—xx. 25; xxiii. 18—xxviii. 20; or all St. Matthew
except 115 verses.

3 Dr. Gregory, Tisch. Prolegomena, p. 401, quotes Gardthausen, Griechische
Palaeogr., Lipsiae, 1879, pp. 159, 344, as assigning a. Ὁ. 979 as the date.

copp. I, A. 157

to us by the admirable edition in lithographed facsimile of
every page, by H. Ch. M. Rettig [1799-1836], published at
Zurich, 18361, with copious and satisfactory Prolegomena. It
is preserved and was probably transcribed a thousand years since
in the great monastery of St. Gall in the north-east of Switzer-
land (Stifts bibliothek, 48). It is rudely written on 197 leaves
of coarse vellum quarto, 8% inches by 72 in size, with from twenty
to twenty-six (usually twenty-one) lines on each page, in a very
peculiar hand, with an interlinear Latin version, and contains
the four Gospels complete except John xix. 17-85. Before
St. Matthew's Gospel are placed Prologues, Latin verses, the
Eusebian canons in Roman letters, tables of the κεφάλαια both
in Greek and Latin, ὅθ. Rettig thinks he has traced several
different scribes and inks employed on it, which might happen
easily enough in the Scriptorium of a monastery ; but, if so,
their style of writing is very nearly the same, and they doubtless
copied from the same archetype, about the same time. He has
produced more convincing arguments to show that Cod. A is
part of the same book as the Codex Boernerianus, G of St. Paul’s
Epistles. Not only do they exactly resemble each other in their
whole arrangement and appearance, but marginal notes by the
first hand are found in each, of precisely the same character.
Thus the predestinarian doctrines of the heretic Godeschalk
[d. 866] are pointed out for refutation at the hard texts, Luke
xiii. 24; John xii. 40 in A, and six times in G*% St. Mark’s
Gospel represents a text different from that of the other

1 The edition was posthumous, and has prefixed to it a touching ‘ Life’ of
two pages in length, by his brother and pupil, dwelling especially on Rettig’s
happy change in his later days from rationalism to a higher and spiritual life.

2 Viz. Rom. iii. 5; 1 Cor. ii. 8; τ Tim. ii. 4; iv. 10; vi. 4; 2 Tim. ii. 15.
Equally strong are the notices of Aganon, who is cited eight times in A, about
sixteenin G. This personage was Bishop of Chartres, and a severe disciplinarian,
who died a.p. 941; a fact which does not hinder our assigning Cod. A to the
ninth century, as Rettig states that all notices of him are byalaterhand. There
is the less need of multiplying proofs of this kind, as Tregelles has observed,
a circumstance which demonstrates to a certainty the identity of Cod. A and G.
When he was at Dresden he found in Cod. G twelve leaves of later writing in
precisely the same hand as several that are lithographed by Rettig, because they
were attached to Cod. A. ‘Thus,’ he says, ‘these MSS. once formed ΟΝῈ Boox ;
and when separated, some of the superfluous leaves with additional writing
attached to the former part, and some to the latter’ (Tregelles’ Horne’s Introd.

vol. iv. p. 197).

158 UNCIAL EVANGELIA.

Evangelists, and the Latin version (which is clearly primd
manw) seems a mixture of the Vulgate with the older Italic, so
altered and accommodated to the Greek as to be of little critical
value. The penmen seem to have known but little Greek, and
to have copied from a manuscript written continuously, for the
divisions between the words are sometimes absurdly wrong.
There are scarcely any breathings or accents, except about the
opening of St. Mark, and once an aspirate to énra; what we do
find are often falsely given; and a dot is set in most places
regularly at the end of every Greek word. The letters have
but little tendency to the oblong shape, but delta and theta are
decidedly of the latest uncial type. Here, as in Paul. Cod. G,
the mark >>> is much used to fill up vacant spaces. The
text from which A was copied seems to have been arranged
in στίχοι, for almost every line has at least one Greek capital
letter, grotesquely ornamental in colours’. We transcribe three
lines, taken almost at random, from pp. 80-1 (Matt. xx. 13-15),
in order to explain our meaning:

dixit uni eor amice non ijusto tibi mne
εἰπεν * povads * avtwy * Eratpe* οὐκ΄ αδικω" σε" Ovxe

exdenario convenisti meci tolle tui et vade
δηναριου συνεφωνησασ᾽ μοι " Αρον "το coy καὶ uTaye

volo auté huic novissimo dare sicut et tibi anta non li
Θελω δε τουτω Tw ecxaTw δουναι wo και" σοι" H* οὐκ εξ

It will be observed that, while in Cod. A a line begins at any
place, even in the middle of a word; if the capital letters be
assumed to commence the lines, the text divides itself into
regular στίχοι. See above, pp. 52-54. Here are also the τίτλοι,
the sections and canons. The letters N and I], Z and Z, T and
©, P and the Latin R are perpetually confounded. Facsimiles of
Luke i. 1-9 may be seen in Pal. Soc. xi.179. As in the kindred
Codd. Augiensis and Boernerianus the Latin f{ is much like τ.
Tregelles has noted ιν ascript in Cod. A, but this is rare. There
is no question that this document was written by Latin (most
probably by Irish) monks, in the west of Europe, during the
ninth century (or the tenth, Pal. Soc.). See below, Paul. Cod. G.

1 The portion of this manuscript contained in Paul. G was divided into στίχοι
on the same principle by Hug (Introduction, vol. i. p. 288, Wait’s translation),

copp. A—@#4, 159

©*. CopEX TISCHENDORFIAN. I was brought from the East by
Tischendorf in 1845, published by him in his ‘ Monumenta sacra
inedita, 1846, with a few supplements in vol. ii of his new
collection (1857), and deposited in the University Library at
Leipsic. It consists of but four leaves (all imperfect) quarto, of
very thin vellum, almost too brittle to be touched, so that each leaf
is kept separately in glass. It contains about forty-two verses;
viz. Matt. xii. 17-19 ; 23-25; xiii. 46-55 (in mere shreds); xiv.
8-29; xv. 4-14, with the greater κεφάλαια in red; the sections
and Eusebian canons stand in the inner margin. <A few breath-
ings are prima manu, and many accents by two later correctors.
The stops (which are rather numerous) resemble those of Cod.
Y, only that four points are not found in ©* Tischendorf
places its date towards the end of the seventh century, assigning
Mount Sinai or lower Egypt for its country. The uncials (es-
pecially ΕΘΟΟ) are somewhat oblong, leaning to the right (see .
p. 41 note), but the writing is elegant and uniform; delta keeps
its ancient shape, and the diameter of theta does not extend
beyond the curve. In regard to the text, it much resembles
NB, and stands alone with them in ch. xiv. 12 (αὐτόν).

Seven other small fragments, of which four and part of another
are from the manuscripts of Bishop Porphyry at St. Petersburg,
were intended to be included in Tischendorf’s ninth volume of
‘Monumenta sacra inedita’ (1870), but owing to Tischendorf's
death they never appeared. That active critic had brought two
(@»,4) and part of another (0°) from the East, and deposited
them in the Library at St. Petersburg. They are described by
him as follows:

©, six leaves in large 8vo, of the sixth or seventh century,
torn piecemeal for binding and hard to decipher, contains Matt.
xxii. 16—xxiii. 18 ; Mark iv. 24-85 ; v. 14-28.

@*, one folio leaf, of the sixth century, much like Cod. N,
contains Matt. xxi. 19-24. Another leaf contains John xviii.
29-35.

@4, half a leaf in two columns, of the seventh or eighth
century, with accents by a later hand, contains Luke xi. 37-41;
42-45,

160 UNCIAL EVANGELIA.

©°, containing fragments of Matt. xxvi. 2-4; 7-9: Of, of Matt.
xxvi. 59-70; xxvii. 44-56; Mark i. 34—ii. 12 (not continuously
throughout): ©%, of John vi. 18, 14; 22-24; are all of about
the sixth century.

©», consisting of three leaves,in Greek and Arabic of the ninth
or tenth centuries, contains imperfect portions of Matt. xiv. 6--
13; xxv. 9-16; 41—xxvi. 1.

A. Copex TiscHENDORFIAN. III1, whose history, so far as we
know it, exactly resembles that of Cod. I, and like it is now in
the Bodleian (Auct. T. Infra 1. 1). It contains 157 leaves,
written in two columns of twenty-three lines each, in small,
oblong, clumsy, sloping uncials of the eighth or rather of the
ninth century (see p.41, note 1, and facsimile No. 30). It has the
Gospels of St. Luke and St. John complete, with the subscription
to St. Mark, each Gospel being preceded by tables of κεφάλαια,
with the τίτλοι at the heads of the pages; the numbers of the
κεφάλαια, of the sections, and of the Eusebian canons (these last
rubro) being set in the margin. There are also scholia inter-
spersed, of some critical value; a portion being in uncial
characters. This copy also was described (with a facsimile) by
Tischendorf, Anecdota sacra et profana, 1855, and collated by
himself and Tregelles. Its text is said to vary greatly from
that common in the later uncials, and to be very like Scholz’s
262 (Paris 53). For « ascriptwm see p. 44, note 2.

Here again the history of this manuscript curiously coin-
cides with that of Cod. T. In his Notitia Cod. Sinaitici, p. 58,
Tischendorf describes an early cursive copy of St. Matthew and
St. Mark (the subscription to the latter being wanting), which
he took to St. Petersburg in 1859, so exactly corresponding in
general appearance with Cod. A (although that be written in
uncial characters), as well as in the style and character of the
marginal scholia, which are often in small uncials, that he pro-
nounces them part of the same codex. Very possibly he might
have added that he procured the two from the same source:
at any rate the subscription to St. Matthew at St. Petersburg
precisely resembles the other three subscriptions at Oxford, and

1 A (1) is really an Evangelistary. See Evst. 493,

CODD. ©°—é. 161

those in Paris 58 (Scholz’s 262)', with which Tischendorf
had previously compared Cod. A(N. T. Proleg. p. elxxvii, seventh
edition). These cursive leaves are preceded by Eusebius’ Epistle
to Carpianus, his table of canons, and a table of the κεφάλαια of
St. Matthew. The τίτλοι in uncials head the pages, and their
numbers stand in the margin.

From the marginal scholia Tischendorf cites the following
notices of the Jewish Gospel, or that according to the Hebrews,
which certainly have their value as helping to inform us respecting
its nature: Matt. iv. 5 τὸ ιουδαικον οὐκ exer εἰς THY αγιαν πολιν αλλ
ev An. Xvi. 17 Bapiwva’ το ιουδαικον vie wavvov. Xvili. 22 τὸ
tovdatkoy εξης exer μετα To ἑβδομηκοντακις ἕπτα' Kat yap εν τοις προ-
φηταις μετα τὸ χρίισθηναι avrovs ev πνι ἅγιω εὑρισκετω (sic) εν
avtots λογος Guaptias :—an addition which Jerome (contra Pelag.
111) expressly cites from the Gospel of the Nazarenes. xxvi. 47
το ιουδαικον" Kat ἠρνήσατο Kat ὠμοσεν καὶ κατηρασατο. It is plain
that this whole matter requires careful discussion, but at present
it would seem that the first half of Cod. A was written in cursive,
the second in uncial letters; if not by the same person, yet on
the same plan and at the same place.

=. Copex ZAcCYNTHIUS is a palimpsest in the Library of the
British and Foreign Bible Society in London, which, under
a cursive Evangelistarium written on coarse vellum in or about
the thirteenth century, contains large portions (342 verses) of
St. Luke, down to ch. xi. 332, in full well-formed uncials, but
surrounded by and often interwoven with large extracts from
the Fathers, in a hand so cramped and, as regards the round
letters (E90C), so oblong, that it cannot be earlier than the
eighth century, although some such compressed forms occur in
Cod. P of the sixth (see p. 144), The general absence of accents
and breathings also would favour an earlier date. As the

1 The subscription to St. Matthew stands in both: evayyeAtov κατα ματθαιον.
εγραφη και αντεβληθη ex των [sic] ἱεροσολυμοις παλαιὼν αντιγραφων᾽ τῶν εν Tw ἅγιω ope
αποκειμενων" ev στιχοις βφιδ' Kepp. Tve. Very similar subscriptions occur in Codd.
20, 215, 800, 376, 428, 573.

3 Cod. B, contains Luke i. 1-9; 19-23; 27, 28; 30-82; 36-66 ; 77—ii. 19;
21, 22; 83-39; iii, 5-8; 11-20; iv. 1, 2; 6-20; 82-48; v. 17-36; vi. 21—
vii. 6 ; 11-87 ; 39-47; viii. 4-21; 25-35 ; 48-50; ix. 1-28; 32,33; 35 ; 41—x. 18;
21-40; xi. 1, 2; 38,4; 24-30; 31; 32, 33.

VOL. I. M

162 UNCIAL EVANGELIA.

arrangement of the matter makes it certain that the commentary
is contemporaneous, Cod. Z must be regarded as the earliest
known, indeed as the only uncial, copy furnished with
a catena. This volume, which once belonged to ‘Il Principe
Comuto, Zante,’ and is marked as Μνημόσυνον σεβάσματος τοῦ
‘Imnéos ᾿Αντωνίου Κόμητος 1820, was presented to the Bible
Society in 1821 by General Macaulay, who brought it from Zante.
Mr. Knolleke, one of the Secretaries, seems first to have noticed
the older writing, and on the discovery being communicated to
Tregelles in 1858 by Dr. Paul de Lagarde of Berlin, with
characteristic eagerness that critic examined, deciphered, and
published the Scripture text, together with the Moscow
fragment O, in 1861: he doubted whether the small Patristic
writing could all be read without chemical restoration. Besides
the usual τίτλοι above the text and other notations of sections,
and numbers running up from 1 to 100 which refer to the catena,
this copy is remarkable for possessing also the division into
chapters, hitherto as has been stated deemed unique in Cod. B.
To this notation is commonly prefixed psi, formed like a cross,
in the fashion of the eighth century. The ancient volume must
have been a large folio (14 inches by 11), of which eighty-six
leaves and three half-leaves survive: of course very hard to
read. Of the ecclesiastical writers cited by name Chrysos-
tom, Origen, and Cyril are the best known. In text it
generally favours the B and δὴ and their company. In the 564
places wherein Tischendorf cites it in his eighth edition, it
supports Cod. L in full three cases out of four, and those the
most characteristic. It stands alone only fourteen times, and with
Cod. L or others against the five great uncials only thirty times.
In regard to these five, Cod. Z sides plainly with Cod. B in
preference to Cod. A, following B alone seven times, BL twenty-
four times, but δὲ thirteen times, A fifteen times, C (which is
often defective) five times, D fourteen times, with none of these
unsupported except with δὲ once. Their combinations in agree-
ment with Ξ are curious and complicated, but lead to the same
result. This copy is with NB six times, with NBL fifty-five ;
with SBC twenty, but with NBD as many as fifty-four times,
with NBCD thirty-eight times; with BCD thrice, with BC six
times, with BD thirteen. It combines with NA ten times, with
AC fifteen, with AD eleven, with NAC sixteen, with ACD twelve,

coppD. =, Π, Σ. 163

with NAD six, with NACD twelve. Thus Cod. = favours
B against A 226 times, A against B ninety-seven. Combinations
of its readings opposed to both A and B are NC six, ND eight,
CD two, NCD three. In the other passages it favours ABC
against ND eleven times, ABCD against δὲ eight times, NABC
against D eighteen times, NABD against C, or where C is
defective, thirty-nine times, and is expressly cited twenty-seven
times as standing with NABCD against later copies. The
character of the variations of Cod. Ξὶ from the Received text may
be judged of by the estimate made by some scholar, that forty-
seven of them are transpositions in the order of the words, 201
are substitutions of one word for another, 118 are omissions,
while the additions do not exceed twenty-four (Christian
Remembrancer, January, 1862). The cursive Evangelistarium
written over the uncial is noticed below, and bears the
mark 200*.

II. CopEx PeTRopo.itanus consists of 350 vellum leaves in
small quarto, and contains the Gospels complete except Matt. iii.
12—iv.18; xix.12—xx.3; John viii. 6-39; seventy-seven verses.
A century since it belonged to Parodus, a noble Greek of Smyrna,
and its last possessor was persuaded by Tischendorf, in 1859, to
present it to the Emperor of Russia. Tischendorf states that it
is of the age of the later uncials (meaning the ninth century),
but of higher critical importance than most of them, and much
like Cod. K in its rarer readings. There are many marginal and
other corrections by a later hand, and John v. 4; viii. 3-6 are
obelized. In the table of κεφάλαια before St. Mark, there is a
gap after As: Mark xvi. 18-20; John xxi. 22-25 are in a later
hand. At the end of St. Mark, the last section inserted is σλὸ
by the side of ἀναστὰς δέ ver. 9, with 7 under it for the Eusebian
canon. ‘Tischendorf first used its readings for his Synopsis
Evangelica 1864, then for the eighth edition of his Greek
Testament 1865, &c. This manuscript in the great majority of
instances sides with the later uncials (whether supported by
Cod. A or not) against Codd. SBCD united.

Σ. Cop. Rossanensis, like Cod. N described above, is a manu-
script written on thin vellum leaves stained purple, in silver
letters, the first three lines of each Gospel being in gold. Like

M 2

164 UNCIAL EVANGELIA.

Cod. D it probably dates from the sixth century, if not a little
sooner, and is the earliest known copy of Scripture which is
adorned with miniatures in watercolours, seventeen in number,
very interesting and in good preservation. The illustrated
Dioscorides at Vienna bears about the same date. Attention
was called to the book by Cesare Malpica in 1846, but it was not
seen by any one who cared to use it before March, 1879, when
Oscar von Gebhardt of Gottingen and Adolf Harnack of Giessen,
in their search for codices of Hippolytus, of Dionysius of
Alexandria, and of Cyril of Jerusalem, described by Cardinal
Sirlet in 1582, found it in the Archbishop’s Library at Rossano,
a small city in Calabria, and published an account of it in 1880
in a sumptuous form, far more satisfactory to the artist than to
the Biblical critic. Their volume is illustrated by two facsimile
leaves, of one of which a reduction may be seen in our Plate xiv,
No. 48. <A copy of the manuscripts was published at Leipsic in
1883 with an Introduction by Oscar von Gebhardt, the Text being
edited by Adolf Harnack!. The page we have exhibited gives
the earliest MS. authority, except Φ, for the doxology in the
Lord’s Prayer, Matt. vi. 18. The manuscript is in quarto,
133 inches high by 10% broad, and now contains only the
Gospels of St. Matthew and St. Mark on 188 leaves of two
columns each, there being twenty lines in each column of very
regular writing, and from nine to twelve letters in each line. It
ends abruptly at Mark xvi. 14, and the last ten leaves have
suffered from damp ; otherwise the writing (especially on the
inner or smooth side of the vellum) is in good preservation, and
the colours of the paintings wonderfully fresh. The binding is
of strong black leather, about 200 years old. As in Cod. B, the
sheets are ranged in quinions, the signatures in silver by
the original scribe standing at the lower border of each quire on
the right, and the pages being marked in the upper border in
modern black ink. In Cod. = there is no separation between
the words, it has no breathings or accents. Capital letters stand
outside the columns, being about twice the size of the rest, and
the smaller letters at the end of lines are not compressed, as we

‘ Texte und Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der altchristlichen Literatur,
1, Bd. 4: Hft., 1888, Leipsig. Also see Church Quarterly, Jan. 1884. Prof. Sanday in
Studia Biblica, i. p. 111. ‘Would delight the heart of the Dean of Chichester.’
Athenaeum, No. 302, Sept. 19, 1885.

Copp. 3, Y. 165

find them even in Cod. P (see pp. 144, 163). The letters are
round and square, and, as was abundantly seen above (pp. 33-40),
belong to the older type of writing. The punctuation is very
simple: the full stop occurs half up the letter. There are few
erasures, but transcriptural errors are mostly corrected in silver
letters by the original scribe. To St. Matthew’s Gospel is pre-
fixed Eusebius’ Epistle to Carpianus and his Tables of Canons,
both imperfect ; also lists of the κεφάλαια majora and τίτλοι in the
upper margins of the several leaves, with a subscription to the
first Gospel (ξυαγγελιον κατα ματθαιον). This supplementary matter
is written somewhat smaller, but (as the editors judge) by the
same hand as the text, although the letters are somewhat more
recent in general appearance, and : ascriptum occurs, as it never
does in the body of the manuscript: « also is only twice abridged
in the text, but often inthe smaller writing. In the margin of the
Greek text the Ammonian sections stand in minute characters over
the numbers of the Eusebian canons. The text agrees but slightly
with δὲ or B, and rather with the main body of uncials and cursives,
which it favours in about a proportion of three to one. With the
cognate purple manuscript Cod. N it accords so wonderfully, that
although one of them cannot have been copied directly from the
other, they must have been drawn directly or indirectly from the
same source. Strong proofs of the affinity between N and Σ are
Matt. xix. 7 ἡμῖν added to ἐνετείλατο: xxi. 8 ἐκ (for ἀπό):
Mark vi. 53 ἐκεῖ added to προσω(ο in Σ)ρμισθησαν : vii. 1 of
prefixed to ἐλθόντες: ibid. 29 ὁ ig added to εἶπεν αὐτῇ : viii. 3
ἐγλυθήσονται : tbid. 18 καταλιπών for ἀφείς: ibid. 18 οὔπω νοεῖτε for
καὶ οὐ μνημονεύετε : ix. ὃ λευκᾶναι οὕτως : x. 5 ἐπέτρεψεν for ἔγραψεν:
xiv. 86 πλήν before ἀλλ᾽: xv. 21 omit παράγοντα : in all which
places the two manuscripts are either virtually or entirely
alone. Generally speaking, the Codex Rossanensis follows the
Traditional Text, but not invariably. We find here the usual
itacisms, as εἰ for 1, at for ε, ἢ for εἰ and ι, ov for w, and vice
versa ; even o for w, which is rarer in very ancient copies. The
so-called Alexandrian forms ἤλθατε, ἐλθάτω, ἴδαμεν, Sav for verbs,
τρίχαν and νύκταν for nouns, ἐκαθερίσθη, λήμψομαι, δεκατέσσερες,
τεσσεράκοντα, it has in common with all copies approaching it
in age.

Υ, Copex BLENHEIMIUS. Brit. Mus. Additional 31919,

166 UNCIAL EVANGELIA.

formerly Blenheim 3. D. 13, purchased at Puttick’s from the
Sunderland sale in April, 1882. Under a Menaeum (see our
Evst. 282) for the twenty-eight days of February [a.p. 1431],
12% x 84, containing 108 leaves, Professors T. K. Abbott
and J. P. Mahaffy of Trinity College, Dublin, discovered at
Blenheim in May, 1881, palimpsest fragments of the Gospels of
the eighth century, being seventeen passages scattered over
thirty-three of the leaves: viz. Matt. 1. 1-14; v. 8-19; xii. 27-41;
xxii. 5—xxv. 80; 48—xxvi. 26; 50—xxvii. 17. Mark i. 1-42;
11. 2l—v. 1; 29—vi. 22; x. 50—xi. 13. Luke xvi. 21—xvii. 3;
19-87 ; xix. 15-31. John ii. 18—iii. 5; iv. 23-37; v. 35—vi, 2:
in all 484 verses. In 1883, Dr. Gregory discovered two more
leaves, making thirty-six in all, with a reduction of the passages
to sixteen by filling up an hiatus, and giving a total of 497
verses. It is probable that writing lies under all the 108
leaves. It exhibits Am. (not Hus.) in gold, ἀρχαί and τέλη,
but is very hard to read, and has not yet been collated. Of
less account are palimpsest pieces of the eleventh century on
some of the leaves, containing Matt. xi. 18, &c. ; Luke i. 64, &e. ;
ii. 25-34, and a later cursive patch (fol. 23) containing
Mark vi. 14-20.

®. CopEx Brratinus. This symbol was taken by Herr
Oscar von Gebhardt to denote the imaginary parent of Cursives
13, 69, 124, 346, of which the similarity has been traced by the
late W. H. Ferrar and Dr. Τὶ Καὶ. Abbott in ‘ A Collection of Four
Important MSS.’ (1877). But it is now permanently affixed to
an Uncial MS. seen by M. Pierre Batiffol on the instigation of
Prof. Duchesne in 1875 at Berat or Belgrade in Albania. This
manuscript had been previously described by Mgr. Anthymus
Alexoudi, Orthodox Metropolitan of Belgrade, in an account of
his diocese published in 1868 in Corfu. According to M. Batiffol,
it is a purple manuscript, written in silver letters on vellum,
an édition de grande luae, and therefore open to the charge
brought by St. Jerome in his Prolegomena to Job against
the great adornment of manuscripts, as being far from con-
stituting an index of accuracy. It contains 190 unpaged leaves
in quaternions, firmly sewn together, having two columns in
a page of seventeen lines each, and from eight to twelve words
ina line. The leaves are in size about 124 inches by 103, and

Plate XV.

a
‘A
9 q

W wuts
ΝΥ
W\

»
al

> snaundund xaaqo00

IODIVIVI -NO@.L
HOYWYNMOVYOV
-PIV.LOWO.LIS M

If LIN ANOO CD

coppD. TY, ®. » 167

the columns measure 8} inches high by rather more than 4}
broad. The pages have the κεφάλαια marked at the top, and the
sections and canons in writing of the eighth century at the side.
The letters are in silver, very regular, and clearly written.
None are in gold, except the title and the first line in St. Mark,
and the words Πατήρ, ᾿Ιησοῦς, and some others in the first six
folios. There is no ornamentation, but the first letters of
paragraphs are twice as large as the other letters. The letters
have no decoration, except a cross in the middle of the initial O’s.
The writing is continuous in full line without stichometry.
Quotations from the Old Testament are marked with a kind of
inverted comma. There are no breathings, or accents. Punctua-
tion is made only with the single comma or double comma,
consisting of a point slightly elongated much like a modern
written comma, and placed at about mid-height, or else with
a vacant space, or by passing to the next line. The apostrophe
is not always used to mark elisions, but is generally put after
P final. Abbreviations are of the most ancient kind. The
character of the letters may be seen in the specimen given above,
No. 43. Altogether, the Codex Beratinus (6) may probably be
placed at the end of the fifth century, a little before the
Dioscorides (506 A. D.), and before the Codex Rossanensis.

As to the character of the text, it inclines to the large body
of Uncials and Cursives, and is rarely found with BN and Z of
St. Matthew or A of St. Mark. A specimen examination of fifty
passages at the beginning of St. Matthew gives forty-four
instances in which it agrees with the larger body of Uncials and
Cursives, six when it passes over to the other side, whilst in
thirty-eight it agrees with =. In the same passages, = agrees
thirty-eight times with the larger body, and twelve times with
Nor B. Like Σ it contains the doxology in Matt. vi. 13.

Codex ® has gone through many vicissitudes. It has perhaps
been at Patmos, where it may have been mutilated by some
of the Crusaders, and at Antioch. It contains only St. Matthew
and St. Mark; a note says that the disappearance of St. Luke
and St. John is due to the Franks of Champagne. The first six
folios are in a bad state, so that the text as we have it does not
begin till St. Matt. vi. 3 ἡ apiotepa cov x.r.A. Hiatus occurs
Matt. vii. 26—viii. 7, in xviii. 23—xix. 3, and in Mark xiv. 62—
fin. So that Cod. ® presents no direct evidence—only the

168 UNCIAL EVANGELIA.

testimony to the general character of its companions derived
from its own character and general coincidence—upon the last
twelve verses of St. Mark. Part of folio 112, at the end of
St. Matthew, is blank, and folios 113, 114, contain the κεφάλαια
of St. Mark.

It was handsomely bound in 1805 in wood covered with
chased silver. 4... 2 Init Ved fe , ͵ iy Cr, (aff. fart. 2/50

Ψ, In the Monastery of Laura at Mount Athos [viii or ix],
82 x 6, ff 261 (31), κεφ. ἐ., Am., Hus., lect. Mark ix. 5-end;
Luke, John, Acts, 1, 2 Peter, James, 1, 2, 3 John, Romans,
Hebrews viii. 18; ix. 19-end. Inserts the supplement of L to
St. Mark before the last twelve verses, and the lectionary τέλος
after ἐφοβοῦντο yap. See Gregory, Prolegomena, p. 445.

Q. In the Monastery of Dionysius at Athos [viii or ix],
83 x 63, ff. 289 (22), two columns. Whole four Gospels. Gregory,
p. 446.

a. In the Monastery of St. Andrew at Athos [ix or x],
8 x 6}, ff. 152 (87). The four Gospels. Gregory, p. 446.

CHAPTER VI.

UNCIAL MANUSCRIPTS OF THE ACTS AND CATHOLIC EPISTLES,
OF ST. PAUL’S EPISTLES, AND OF THE APOCALYPSE.

1. Manuscripts of the Acts and Catholic Epistles.

N. Cop. SINAITICUS. B. Cop. VaTIcANnus.
A. Cop. ALEXANDRINUS. C. Cop. ἘΡΗΒΑΕΜΙ.
D. Coprex Brzaz.

E. Coprex Laupranus 35 is one of the most precious treasures
preserved in the Bodleian at Oxford. It is a Latin-Greek copy,
with two columns on a page, the Latin version holding the post
of honour on the left, and is written in very short στίχοι,
consisting of from one to three words each, the Latin words
always standing opposite to the corresponding Greek. This
peculiar arrangement points decisively to the West of Europe
as its country, notwithstanding the abundance of Alexandrian
forms has led some to refer it to Egypt. The very large, bold,
thick, rude uncials, without break in the words and without
accents, lead us up to the end of the sixth century as its date. The
Latin is not of Jerome’s or the Vulgate version, but is made to
correspond closely with the Greek, even in its interpolations and
rarest various readings. The contrary supposition that the
Greek portion of this codex Latinised, or had been altered to
coincide with the Latin, is inconsistent with the facts of the case.
This manuscript contains only the Acts of the Apostles (from
ch. xxvi. 29 wavdos to ch. xxvili. 26 λέγον being lost), and
exhibits a remarkable modification of the text, of which we

170 OTHER NEW TESTAMENT UNCIALS.

shall speak in Chapter VII. That the book was once in Sardinia,
appears from an edict of Flavius Pancratius, συν θεω amo ἐπαρχὼν
δουξ σαρδινιας, appended (as also is the Apostles’ Creed in Latin,
and some other foreign matter) in a later hand: Imperial
governors ruled in that island’ with the title of dua from the
reign of Justinian, A.D. 534 to A.D. 749. It was probably among
the Greek volumes brought into England by the fellow-country-
man of St. Paul, Theodore of Tarsus!, ‘the grand old man’ as
he has been called by one of kindred spirit to his own (Dean
Hook, Lives of the Archbishops of Canterbury, vol. i. p. 150),
who came to England as Primate at the age of sixty-six, a.D. 668,
and died in 690. At all events, Mill (N. T. Proleg. δὲ 1022-6) ?
has rendered it all but certain, that the Venerable Bede [d. 735]
had this very codex before him when he wrote his ‘ Expositio
Retractata’ of the Acts 3, and Woide (Notitia Cod. Alex., p. 156,
&c.) has since alleged six additional instances of agreement
between them. The manuscript, however, must have been
complete when Bede used it, for he cites in the Latin ch. xxvii. 5;
xxviii. 2. Tischendorf (Proleg. p. xv) adds ch. xxvii. 1, 7, 14,
15, 16, 17: but these last instances are somewhat uncertain.
This manuscript, with many others, was presented to the
University of Oxford in the year 1636, by its munificent
Chancellor, Archbishop Laud. Thomas Hearne, the celebrated
antiquary, published a full edition of it in 1715, which is now
very scarce, and was long known to be far from accurate.
Sabatier in 1751 gave the Latin of it taken from Hearne.
Tischendorf has published a new edition, from two separate
collations made by himself in 1854 and 1865, in the ninth
volume by way of Appendix to his ‘Monumenta sacra inedita,’
1870. It is also found in vol. ii of Hansell’s edition of the
Ancient Texts, published at the Clarendon Press in 1864. Cod. E

4 Dean Gywnn of Raphoe is so good as to remind me that among the other
proper names enumerated by Wetstein and Semler as written on the reverse of the
last leaf of this manuscript, 9€WAOPOC stands by itself in a hand which may
be as old as the seventh century. Common as the name is, the fact is interesting
and suggestive. For the orthography compare xcwAoma Acts xvi. 12 in Cod. E.

2 It is probable that Mill got this from ‘Nouvelles Observations sur le Texte
et les Versions du Nouveau Testament,’ par R. Simon, Paris, 1695.

3.1 see no force in Tischendorf’s objection, that if Theodore had brought Cod.
E to England, Bede would have used it before he came to write his ‘Expositio
Retractata.’

ACTS AND CATHOLIC EPISTLES. 171

has been stated to have capital letters at the commencement of
each of the Euthalian sections, but as the capitals occur at other
places where the sense is broken but slightly (e.g. ch. xvii. 20),
this circumstance does not prove that those sections were known
to the scribe. It is in size 103 inches by 84, and consists of 227
leaves of twenty-three, twenty-four, twenty-five, or twenty-six
lines each; about fifteen leaves are lost: the vellum is rather
coarse in quality, and the ink in many places very faint. There
seem to be no stops nor breathings, except an aspirate over
initial wpsilon (v or ὕ, sometimes ὕ or Ὁ) almost invariably. The
shape of wi is more complicated than usual (see our facsimile,
No. 25); the other letters (e.g. delta or psi) are such as were
common in the sixth or early in the seventh century. There
are also many changes by a later uncial hand. Mr. Hansell
(Ancient Texts, Oxford, 1864), as well as Tischendorf, exhibits
one whole page in zinco-photography.

F*, Cop. Corsi. I.

G. Tischendorf, in his eighth edition of the N. T., assigns
this letter (formerly appropriated to Cod. L) to one octavo leaf
of the seventh century, now at St. Petersburg, written in thick
uncials without accents, torn from the wooden cover of a Syriac
book, and containing Acts ii. 45—i1. 8. It has a few rare and
valuable readings. Dr. Hort (Supplement to Tregelles, p. 1021)
cites it as G.

7

6", Vaticanus Romanus 9671 [iv?] fol., ff. ὅ (22), palimpsest. i,
i. Ore

See Gregory, Prolegomena, p. 414.

H. Cop. Mutinensis [exevi] ii. G. 3, of the Acts, in the
Grand Ducal Library at Modena, is an uncial copy of about the
ninth century, defective in Acts i. l—v. 28; ix. 89—x.19; xiii.
36—xiv. 8, all supplied by a cursive hand [h], ‘in my judge-
ment... scarcely later’ (Burgon), and in xxvii. 4—xxviii. 31
(written in uncials of about the eleventh century). The
Epistles are in cursive letters of the twelfth century, indicated
in the Catholic Epistles by h, in the Pauline by 179. Scholz
first collated it loosely, as usual; then Tischendorf in 1843,

\c~

in

172 OTHER NEW TESTAMENT UNCIALS.

Tregelles in 1846, afterwards comparing their collations for
mutual correction.

I. Cop. PeTRopouit. or TISCHENDORFIAN. II.

K. Cop. Mosquensis, 8. Synodi No. 98, is Matthaei’s g, and
came from the monastery of St. Dionysius on Mount Athos. It
contains the Catholic Epistles entire, but not the Acts; and the
Pauline Epistles are defective only in Rom. x. 18—1 Cor. vi. 18;
1 Cor. viii. 7-11. Matthaei alone has collated this document,
and judging from his facsimile (Cath. Epp. 1782) it seems to
belong to the ninth century. This copy is Scholz’s Act. 102,
Paul. 117. It is not so thoroughly known but that it is often
necessary to cite its readings ex silentio.

L (formerly 6). Cop. Brstiotu. ANGELIcAE A. 2. 15, belong-
ing to the Augustinian monks at Rome, formerly ‘Cardinalis
Passionei,’ contains the Acts from ch. viii. 10, μισ του θεου to the
end, the Catholic Epistles complete, and the Pauline down to
Heb. xiii. 10, οὐκ ἔχουσιν, of a date not earlier than the middle of
the ninth century. It was collated in part by Bianchini and
Birch, in full by Scholz (1820, J. Paul) and by F. F. Fleck
(1833). Tischendorf in 1848, Tregelles in 1845, collated it
independently, and subsequently compared their papers, as they
have done in several other instances.

M of Gregory (G?), fol., ff. 5 (22), palimpsest, containing frag-
ments of Acts xvi—xviii of the eighth or ninth century, was
published by Cozza (Sacer. Bibl. Vetust. Frag. iii: Rome, 1877).
It was transferred to the Vatican (No. 9671) from the Greek con-
vent of Grotta Ferrata,

P. Cop. PorPHYRIANUS is a palimpsest containing the Acts,
all the Epistles, the Apocalypse, and a few fragments of 4 Mac-
cabees, of the ninth century, found by Tischendorf in 1862 at St.
Petersburg in the possession of the Archimandrite (now Bishop)
Porphyry, who allowed him to take it to Leipsic to decipher.
He has published it at length in his ‘ Monumenta sacra inedita,’
vol. v, vi, whence Tregelles derived its readings for the Pauline
Epistles and the Apocalypse. In the latter book it is especially
useful, and generally confirms Codd. AC, though it is often with

PAULINE EPISTLES. 173

Cod. δὲ, sometimes against all the rest. It has the ap and τε of
Church lessons in the margin, and is defective (besides a few
words or letters lost here and there) in Acts i, 1—ii. 15;
τ John iii. 20—v. 1; Jude 4-15; Rom. ii. 16—iii. 5; viii. 383—
ix. 11; xi, 22—xii. 1; 1 Cor. vii. 16,17; xii. 283—xiii. 5; xiv.
23-39; 2 Cor. ii. 14, 15; Col. 111. 16—iv. 8; 1 Thess. iii. 5—iv.
17; Apoc. xvi. 18—xvii. 1; xx. 1-9; xxii. 6-21. Moreover
James 11. 12-21; 2 Pet. i, 20—ii. 5 are barely legible. Mr.
Hammond (Outlines of Textual Criticism) has taken from
Tischendorf’s fifth volume a neat facsimile of it in Acts iv. 10-15,
comprising uncials of the latest form, leaning to the right, lying
under cursive writing (Heb. vii. 17-25), some four centuries more
recent. Dr. Hort (Supplement to Tregelles, p. xxx) states that
in the Acts the text of Cod. P is almost exclusively of a very
late type, but that it contains a much larger though varying
proportion of various readings elsewhere, except in 1 Peter. The
upper or later writing in this manuscript is, for once, available
for critical purposes, since it consists of fragments of the labours
of Euthalius (see p. 64), and is cited by Tischendorf under the
notation of Euthal.°°*

S. From the monastery of Laura at Mount Athos [viii or ix],
11 x 83, ff 120 (80), Acts, Cath. Rom. 1 Cor. i. l—v. 8; xiii.
8—xvi. 24; 2 Cor. 1. l—xi. 23; Eph. iv. 20—vi. 20. See
Gregory, p. 447.

3. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2061, formerly Basil 100, before Patiriensis
27 [v], palimpsest, ff. 21 out of 316. Fragments of Acts, Cath.,
and Paul. Came from the monastery of St. Mary of Patirium,
a~suburb-ef Rossana in Calabria. Discovered by M. Pierre
Batiffol, the investigator of Cod. &. See Gregory, p. 447.

Il. Manuscripts of the Pauline Epistles.

Ν᾿. Cop. SINAITICUS B. Cop. VATICANUS.
A. Cop. ALEXANDRINUS. C. Cop. EPHRAEMI.

D. Cop. Craromontanus, No. 107 of the Royal Library at
Paris, is a Greek-Latin copy of St. Paul’s Epistles, one of the

174 OTHER NEW TESTAMENT UNCIALS.

most ancient and important in existence. Like the Cod.
Ephraemi in the same Library it has been fortunate in such
an editor as Tischendorf, who published it in 1852 with
complete Prolegomena, and a facsimile traced by Tregelles.
This noble volume is in small quarto, written on 533 leaves
of the thinnest and finest vellum: indeed its extraordinary
delicacy has caused the writing at the back of every page to be
rather too visible on the other side. The words, both Greek
and Latin, are written continuously (except the Latin titles and
subscriptions), but in a stichometrical form (see p. 52): the Greek,
as in Cod. Bezae, stands on the left or first page of the opened
book, not on the right, as in the Cod. Laudianus. Each page has
but one column of about twenty-one lines, so that in this copy, as
in the Codex Bezae, the Greek and Latin are in parallel lines, but
on separate pages. The ink is dark and clear, and otherwise the
book is in good condition. It contains all St. Paul’s Epistles
(the Hebrews after Philemon), except Rom. i. 1-7; 27-80, both
Greek and Latin: Rom. i, 24-27 in the Latin is supplied in
a later but very old hand, as also are Rom. i. 27-30 and 1 Cor.
xiv. 18-22 in the Greek: the Latin of 1 Cor. xiv. 8-18; Heb.
xiii. 21-23 is lost. The Epistle to the Hebrews has been
erroneously imputed by some to a later scribe, inasmuch as it is
not included in the list of the sacred books and in the number
of their στίχοι or versus, which stand immediately before the
Hebrews in this codex!: but the same list overlooks the Epistle
to the Philippians, which has never been doubted to be St.
Paul’s: in this manuscript, however, the Epistle to the Colossians
precedes that to the Philippians. Our earliest notice of it is
derived from the Preface to Beza’s third edition of the N. T.
(Feb. 20, 1582): he there describes it as of equal antiquity with
his copy of the Gospels (D), and states that it had been found
‘in Claromontano apud Bellovacos coenobio, at Clermont near
Beauvais. Although Beza sometimes through inadvertence calls
his codex of the Gospels Claromontanus, there seems no reason
for disputing with Wetstein the correctness of his account (see

1 The names and order of the books of the New Testament in this most curious
and venerable list stand thus: Matthew, John, Mark, Luke, Romans, 1, 2
Corinth., Galat., Efes., 1, 2 Tim., Tit., Colos., Filimon, 1, 2 Pet., James, 1, 2,
3 John, Jude, Barnabas’ Ep., John’s Revelation, Act. Apost., Pastor [Hermas],
Actus Paul., Revelatio Petri.

PAULINE EPISTLES. 175

p. 125, note 2), though it throws no light on the manuscript’s
early history. From Beza it passed into the possession of Claude
Dupuy, Councillor of Paris, probably on Beza’s death [1605]:
thence to his sons Jacques and Pierre Dupuy: before the death
of Jacques (who was the King’s Librarian) in 1656, it had been
bought by Louis XIV for the Royal Library at Paris. In
1707, John Aymont, an apostate priest, stole thirty-five leaves ;
one, which he disposed of in Holland, was restored in 1720 by
its possessor Stosch ; the rest were sold to that great collector,
Harley, Earl of Oxford, but sent back in 1729 by his son, who
had learnt their shameful story. Beza made some, but not
a considerable, use of this document; it was amongst the
authorities consulted for Walton’s Polyglott; Wetstein collated
it twice in early life (1715-16); Tregelles examined it in 1849,
and compared his results with the then unpublished transcript
of Tischendorf, which proved on its appearance (1852) the most
difficult, as well as one of the most important, of his critical
works; so hard it had been found at times to determine satis-
factorily the original readings of a manuscript which had been
corrected by nine different hands, ancient and modern. The
date of the codex is doubtless the sixth century, in the middle
or towards the end of it. The Latin letters, especially d, are the
latest in form (facsimile No. 41, 1 Cor. xiii. 5-8), and are much
like those in the Cod. Bezae (No. 42), which in many points
Cod. Claromontanus strongly resembles. Leaves 162, 163 are
palimpsest, and contain part of the Phaethon, a lost play of
Euripides. We have already noticed many of its peculiarities
(pp. 83-40), and need not here repeat them. Delta and pi
look more ancient even than in Cod. A: the uncials are simple,
square, regular and beautiful, of about the size of those
in Codd. CD, and larger than in Cod. B. The stichometry
forbids our assigning it to a period earlier than the end of
the fifth century while other circumstances connected with
the Latin version tend to put it a little lower still. The
apostrophus is frequent, but there are few stops or abridge-
ments; no breathings or accents are promd manu. Initial
letters, placed at the beginning of books or sections, are plain,
and not much larger than the rest. The comparative correctness
of the Greek text, and its Alexandrian forms, have caused certain
critics to refer us as usual to Egypt for its country: the Latin

176 OTHER NEW TESTAMENT UNCIALS.

text is more faulty, and shows comparative ignorance of the
language: yet of what use a Latin version could be except in
Africa or western Europe it were hard to imagine. This Latin
is more independent of the Greek, and less altered from it than
in Codd. Bezae or Laudian., wherein it has little critical value:
that of Cod. Claromont. better represents the African type of
the Old Latin. Of the corrections, a few were made by the
original scribe when revising; a hand of the seventh cen-
tury went through the whole (D**); two others follow; then
in sharp black uncials of the ninth or tenth century another
made more than two thousand critical changes in the text,
and added stops and all the breathings and accents (D***) ;
another D{ (among other changes) added to the Latin sub-
scriptions. D? supplied Rom. i. 27-30 very early ; D*, a later
hand, 1 Cor. xiv. 13-22, Tischendorf distinguishes several others
besides these.

E. Cop, SANGERMANENSIS is another Greek-Latin manuscript
and takes its name from the Abbey of St. Germain des Prez near
Paris. Towards the end of the last century the Abbey (which at
the Revolution had been turned into a saltpetre manufactory) was
burnt down, and many of its books were lost. In 1805 Matthaei
found this copy, as might almost have been anticipated, at
St. Petersburg, where it is now deposited. The volume is a large
quarto, the Latin and Greek in parallel columns on the same page,
the Greek standing on the left; its uncials are coarse, large, and
thick, not unlike those in Cod. E of the Acts, but of later shape,
with breathings and accents primd manu, of about the tenth, or
late in the ninth, century!. It was used for the Oxford New
Testament of 1675: Mill obtained some extracts from it, and
noted its obvious connexion with Cod. Claromontanus: Wetstein
thoroughly collated it; and not only he but Sabatier and
Griesbach perceived that it was, at least in the Greek, nothing
better than a mere transcript of Cod. Claromontanus, made by
some ignorant person later than the corrector indicated by D%*.
Muralt’s endeavours to shake this conclusion have not satisfied

1 Facsimiles of this manuscript are given by Semler in his edition of
Wetstein’s Prolegomena (1764, Nos. 8, 9). Bianchini’s estimate of its age
(Evangeliarium Quadruplex, tom. ii. fol. 591, 2), as of the seventh century, is
certainly too high.

copp. D—F pau. 177

better judges; indeed the facts are too numerous and too plain to
be resisted. Thus, while in Rom. iv. 25 Cod. D reads δικαιωσιν
(accentuated δικαίωσιν by D***), in which D** changes v into
νην, the writer of Cod. E adopts δικαίωσινην with its monstrous
accent: in 1 Cor. xv. 5 Cod. D reads pera tavra τοις evdexa, D***
εἶτα τοῖς δώδεκα (again observe the accents), out of which Cod. E
makes up pera taveira τοῖς déevdexa. In Gal. iv. 81 Cod. Ὁ has
διο, which is changed by D*** into dpa: Cod. E mixes up the
two into διᾶραο. Compare Tischendorf’s notes on Eph. ii. 19;
Heb. x. 17, 33, and Dr. Hort’s longer specimen, Rom. xv. 31-3
(Introd. p. 254). The Latin version also is borrowed from Cod. D,
but is more mixed, and may be of some critical use: the Greek
is manifestly worthless, and should long since have been removed
from the list of authorities. This copy is defective, Rom. viii.

21-83 ; ix. 15-25; 1 Tim. i, 1—yi. 15; eee, 8—xiii. eee
Lien) iD 4crd 61"
F*. Cop. Corsurn. I. Yh fon

Ἐς Cop. AuGiEnsis in the Library of Trinity College, Cam-
bridge (B. xvii. 1), is another Greek-Latin manuscript on 136
leaves of good vellum 4to (the signatures proving that seven
more are lost, see Ὁ. 28), 9 inches by 73, with the two languages
in parallel columns of twenty-eight lines on each page, the Greek
being always inside, the Latin next the edge of the book. It is
called from the monastery of Augia Dives or Major (Reichenau,
or rich meadow), on a fertile island in the lower part of Lake
Constance, to which it long appertained, and where it may even
have been written, a thousand years since. By notices at the
beginning and end we can trace it through the hands of G. M.
Wepfer of Schaffhausen and of L. Ch. Mieg, who covered many
of its pages with Latin notes wretchedly scrawled, but allowed
Wetstein to examine it. In 1718 Bentley was induced by
Wetstein to buy it at Heidelberg for 250 Dutch florins, and
both he and Wetstein collated the Greek portion, the latter
carelessly, but Bentley somewhat more fully in the margin of
a Greek Testament (Oxon. 1675) still preserved in Trinity
College (B. xvii. 8). ‘Tischendorf in 1842, Tregelles in 1845,
re-examined the book (which had been placed where it now is
on the death of Bentley’s nephew in 1787), and drew attention
to the Latin version: in 1859 Scrivener published an edition of
the Codex in common type, with Prolegomena and a photograph

VOL. I. N

178 OTHER NEW TESTAMENT UNCIALS,

of one page (1 Tim. iii. 14—iv. 5)". The Epistles of St. Paul
are defective in Rom. i. 1—iii. 19; and the Greek only in 1 Cor.
iii, 8-16; vi. 7-14; Col. ii. 1-8; Philem. 21-25; in. which four
places the Latin stands in its own column with no Greek over
against it. In the Epistle to the Hebrews, the Greek being
quite lost, the Latin occupies both columns: this Epistle alone
has an Argument, almost verbatim the same as we read in the
great Cod. Amiatinus of the Vulgate. At the end of the Epistle,
and on the same page (fol. 139, verso), commences a kind of
Postscript (having little connexion with the sacred text), the
larger portion of which is met with under the title of Dicta
Abbatis Pinophi, in the works of Rabanus Maurus, Archbishop
of Mayence, who died in a.D. 856; from which circumstance
the Cod. Augiensis has been referred to the ninth century.
Palaeographical arguments also would lead us to the same
conclusion. The Latin version (a modification of the Vulgate
in its purest form, though somewhat tampered with in parts to
make it suit the Greek text’) is written in the cursive minus-
cule character common in the age of Charlemagne. The Greek
must have been taken from an archetype with the words con-
tinuously written ; for not only are they miserably ill divided
by the unlearned German ® scribe, but his design (not always
acted upon) was to put a single middle point at the end of each
word. The Latin is exquisitely written, the Greek uncials are
neat, but evidently the work of an unpractised hand, which
soon changes from weariness. The shapes of eta, theta, pi, and
other testing letters are such as we might have expected from
the date; some others have an older look. Contrary to the
more ancient custom, capitals, small but numerous, occur in the
middle of the lines in both languages. Of the ordinary breath-
ings * and accents there are no traces. Here and there we meet
with a straight line, inclined between the horizontal and the
acute accent, placed over an initial vowel, usually when it
should be aspirated, but not always (e.g. ίδιον 1 Cor. vi. 18).

1 Facsimile of τ Tim. vi. 19—2 Tim. i. 5 is given in Pal. Soc. Pt. ix (1879), Pl. 127.

2 Sox Cor. xii. 2. For ἄφωνα, Vulg. muta, Cod. Aug. ἄμορφα. Rom. viii. 26.
For ἀσθενείαις, Vulg. infirmitatem orationis nostrae, Cod. Aug. τῆς δεήσεως, cf. 1 Cor.
vii. 11. Infinitives for Imperatives.

8 He betrays his nationality by placing ‘waltet’ primdé manu over the first
εξουσειαζει, τ Cor. vii. 4.

4 In 1 Tim. iv. 2 the Latin h is inserted secundé manu before vmoxpict,

copp. F, ἃ pauL. 179

Over 1 and v double or single points, or a comma, are frequently
placed, especially if they begin a syllable; and occasionally
a large comma or kind of circumflex over 1, εἰ, and some other
vowels and diphthongs. The arrangement of the Greek forbids
punctuation there ; in the Latin we find the single middle point
as a colon or after an abridgement, the semicolon (;) sometimes,
the note of interrogation (?) when needed. Besides the universal
forms of abridgement (see p. 49), κ and 8 are frequent in the
Greek, but no others: in the Latin the abbreviations are
numerous, and some of them unusual: Scrivener (Cod. Augiensis
Proleg. pp. xxxi-ii) has drawn up a list of them. This copy
abounds as much as any with real variations from the common
text, and with numberless errors of the pen, itacisms of vowels,
and permutations of consonants. It exhibits many corrections,
a few primd manu, some unfortunately very recent, but by far
the greater number in a hand almost contemporary with the
manuscript, which has also inserted over the Greek, in 106 places,
Latin renderings differing from those in the parallel column, but
which in eighty-six of these 106 instances agree with the Latin
of the sister manuscript.

G. Cop. BoERNERIANUS, so called from a former possessor, but
now in the Royal Library at Dresden. In the sixteenth century
it belonged to Paul Junius of Leyden’: it was bought dear at the
book-sale of Peter Francius, Professor at Amsterdam, in 1705,
by C. F. Boerner, a Professor at Leipsic, who lent it to Kuster
to enrich his edition of Mill (1710), and subsequently to Bentley.
The latter so earnestly wished to purchase it as a companion to
Cod. F, that though he received it in 1719, it could not be
recovered from him for five years, during which he was constantly
offering high sums for it!: a copy, but not in Bentley’s hand, had
been already made (Trin. Coll. B. xvii. 2). Cod.G was published
in full by Matthaei in 1791, in common type, with two facsimile

1 Boerner’s son tells the tale thirty years afterwards with amusing querulousness
in his Catalogus Bibl. Boern. Lips. 1754, p. 6, cited by Matthaei Cod. Boern.
p. xviii. But there must have been some misunderstanding on both sides, for
it appears from a manuscript note in his copy of the Oxford N.T. of 1675 (Trin.
Coll. B. xvii. 8), that Bentley considered Cod. G his own property; since after
describing Cod. F before the Epistle to the Romans as his own, and as commenc-
ing at Rom. iii. 19, he adds ‘Variae lectiones ex altero nostro MSto, ejusdem
veteris exemplaris apographo.’

N 2

180 OTHER NEW TESTAMENT UNCIALS.

pages (τ Cor. ii, 9—iii. 3; 1 Tim. i. 1-10), and his edition is
believed to be very accurate; Anger, Tischendorf, Tregelles,
Bottiger and others who have examined it have only expressly
indicated three errors'. Rettig has abundantly proved that, as
it is exactly of the same size, so it once formed part of the same
volume with Cod. A (see p. 157 and note): they must date towards
the end of the ninth century, and may very possibly have been
written in the monastery of St. Gall (where A still remains) by
some of the Irish monks who flocked to those parts. That Cod.
G has been in such hands appears from some very curious Irish
lines at the foot of one of Matthaei’s plates (fol. 23), which, after
having long perplexed learned men, have at length been translated
for Dr. Reeves, the eminent Celtic scholar?. All that we have
said respecting the form of Cod. A applies to this portion of it:
the Latin version (a specimen of the Old Latin, but as in Codd.
Bezae and Laudianus much changed to suit the Greek) is cursive
and interlinear; the Greek uncials coarse and peculiar; the
punctuation chiefly a stop at the end of the words, which have
no breathings nor accents. Its affinity to the Cod. Augiensis has
no parallel in this branch of literature. Scrivener has noted all
the differences between them at the foot of each page in his

1 viz. ἡμᾶς for vas, Rom. xvi. 17; μετρους for pepous, Eph. iv. 16; ἐσκοτισμενος
for -μενοι, iv. 18. Add to these στωμα for σωμα, τ Cor. ix. 27, as cited by Bentley
(Ellis, Critica Sacra, p. 36).

? By John O’Donovan, Editor of Irish Annals. I have been favoured with

corrections by the late Dr. Todd, of Trinity College, Dublin, and recently by the
Rev. Robert King of Ballymena, whose version I have ventured to adopt.

Téicht do réim [téicht do réim] To come to Rome, to come to Rome,

Mor saido becie torbai Much of trouble, little of profit,

Inri chondaigi hifoss The thing thou seekest here,

Manimbera latt ni fog bai If thou bring not with thee, thou
findest not.

Μόν bdis mér baile Great folly, great madness,

Mor coll ceille mér mire Great ruin of sense, great insanity,

Olais airchenn teicht déecaib Since thou hast set out for death,

Beith f6 étoil maic Maire. That thou shouldest be in disobedi-

ence to the Son of Mary.

The second stanza intimates that as the pilgrimage to Rome is at the risk of
life, it is folly not to be at peace with Christ before we set out. The opening
words ‘To come to Rome’ imply that the verses were written there by some
disappointed pilgrim. Since the handwriting resembles that of the interlinear
Latin, Mr. King suggests that both may have been the work of the Scottish
Bishop Marcus, or of his nephew Moengal (Rettig, Cod. A, Prolegomena, p. xx),
who called at St. Gall on their return from Rome, whence Marcus went home-
wards, leaving his books and Moengal behind him.

copD. ἃ PAUL. 181

edition of Cod. F: they amount to but 1,982 places, whereof 578
are mere blunders of the scribe, 967 changes of vowels or itacisms,
166 interchanges of consonants, seventy-one grammatical or ortho-
graphical forms; the remaining 200 are real various readings,
thirty-two of them relating to the article. While in Cod. F
(whose first seven leaves are lost) the text commences at Rom.
ili. 19, pw λεγει, this portion is found complete in Cod. G, except
Rom. i. 1-5; ii. 16-25. All the other lacunae of Cod. F occur
also in Cod. G, which ends at Philem. 20 ἐν χρω : there is no
Latin version to supply these gaps in Cod. G, but a blank space
is always left, sufficient to contain what is missing. At the end
of Philemon G writes flzoe χαουδυκησάσα areal Garren, but
neither that writing nor the Epistle to the Hebrews follows. It
seems tolerably plain that one of these manuscripts was not
copied immediately from the other, for while they often accord
even in the strangest errors of the pen that men unskilled in
Greek could fall into, their division of the Greek words, though
equally false and absurd, is often quite different: it results
therefore that they are independent transcripts of the same
venerable archetype (probably stichometrical and some cen-
turies older than themselves) which was written without any
division between the words*. From the form of the letters

1 Here aov standing to represent au shows that the Greek is derived from the
Latin, not vice versa.

2 That Cod. G cannot have been taken from Cod. F appears both from matters
connected with their respective Latin versions, and because F contains no trace
of the vacant lines left in G at the end of Rom. xiv to receive ch. xvi. 25-27.
But Dr. Hort (Journal of Philology, vol. iii. No. 5, pp. 67, 68 note) has come
tothink that F is a mere transcript of G, the scribe of the former being by far
the more ignorant of the two. He meets our argument to the contrary stated
above in the text, by alleging that in respect to the division of words F is free
from no outrageous portent found in G, while it has to answer for many of its
own. But (to take our examples from one open leaf) if the writer of F were so
helplessly ignorant as Dr. Hort represents, how could he have set right G’s
error in τ Tim. iv. 7, reading καὶ " γραωδεις for G’s και avypawdes? Again, if F had
before him an undivided manuscript, one can easily account for such monsters
as in 1 Tim. iv. 2 καὶ " καυτη pao μενων" F (photographed page), but no one could
possibly have so written with G’s κεκαυτηριασμενων before him. That the two
copies were compared together in after times seems evident from the fact stated
in p. 179, that Latin renderings from G stand in eighty-six places above the
Greek of F. It was at the same time perhaps that some ill-divided words in F
were corrected by means of a loop from the Greek of G: e.g. 2 Cor. i. 3 οικτιρμων
G, ot © τιρμων F ; 11. 14 θριαμβευοντι G, θριαμ ὦ βεύοντι F ; iv. 9 ἐενκαταλιμπαννομενοι
G, ev * καταλιμπαν ὁ νομενοι F 5 ver. 15 πλεονασασα G, mAcova ᾧ σασα F. ‘Mr. Hort’s

182 OTHER NEW TESTAMENT UNCIALS.

and other circumstances Cod. F may be deemed somewhat but
not much the older; its corrector secundd manu evidently had
both the Greek andthe Latin of Cod. G before him, and Rabanus,
in whose works the Dicta Pinophi are preserved (p. 178), was
the great antagonist of Godeschalk, on whom the annotator of
Codd. AG bears so hard. Cod. G is in 4to, of ninety-nine leaves,
with twenty-one lines in each. The line indicating breathing (if
such be its use, see p. 178) and the mark > employed to fill up
spaces (p. 51), more frequent in it than in F.

Since Dr. Scrivener wrote the above, a very valuable little
treatise—a ‘specimen primum ’—has been given to the learned
world by Herr P. Corssen!, and a most clear and carefully
argued paper has been sent to the editor by the Rev. Nicholas
Pocock of Clifton. Both Herr Corssen and Mr. Pocock agree in
showing that F was not derived from G, nor G from F, but that
they come from the same original. Both agree, again, that the
Greek version is derived, at least in large measure, from the
Latin, as in such instances as the following, which are supplied
by Mr. Pocock, who holds, and appears to prove, that F and
G were copied from an interlinear manuscript: ut sciatis, wa
odara (F, 6), 1 Thess. iii. 3; sicut cancer ut serpat, ws yayypa,
wa νομήνεξει (G), 2 Tim. 11. 17, F having the same reading, only
dividing the last word; Gal.iv. 3 eramus autem servientes, μεθα
de δουλωμενοι (F, 6). Herr Corssen considers that a Latin was
the scribe of the original, that it was written in Italy, and that
it was better than the Claromontanus (D), to which it had
affinities, this last having an amended text with corrections from
the Greek. The original of all three he supposes to date from
not before the fifth century. But in some of these last supposi-
tions we are getting upon the ocean of conjecture.

view, that F was copied directly from G@’ (writes Bishop Lightfoot very gently,
Journal of Philology, vol. iii. No. 6, p. 210, note), ‘deserves consideration, and
may prove true, though his arguments do not seem quite conclusive.’ Lightfoot
elsewhere pronounces that ‘the divergent phenomena of the two Latin texts’
seem unfavourable to Dr. Hort’s hypothesis (Ep. to Coloss. p. 355, note 2). But
the latter still adheres to it with characteristic firmness : ‘we believe F to be as
certainly in its Greek text a transcript of G [85 E is of D]}; if not, it is an inferior
copy of the same immediate exemplar’ (Introd. p. 150)... Yet why ‘inferior’?

1 Epistularum Paulinarum codd. Gr. et Lat. scriptas Augiensem Boernerianum
Claromontanum examinavit, &c. Petrus Corssen, H. Fienche Kiliensis, 1889.

Of See Mfrs: a.
4 Gnd? G, H an 183

H. Cop. Costin. 202 is a very precious fragment, of which
twelve leaves are in thé Imperial Library at Paris; nine are
in the monastery or laura of St. Athanasius at Mount Athos,
and have been edited by M. Duchesne in the ‘ Archives des
missions scientifiques et littéraires’ (1876); two more are at
Moscow, and have been described by Matthaei (D. Pauli Epp. ad
Hebr. et Col. Riga, 1784, p. 58); some others are in the Antonian
Library of St. Petersburg (three); some more in the Imperial
Library as described by Muralt (two), or in that of Bishop
Porphyry (one), or at Turin (two). The leaves at Paris contain
1 Cor. x. 22-29; xi. 9-16; 1 Tim. 111. 7-18; Tit. i. 1-3; 15—ii.
5; iii, 18-15; Heb. ii. 11-16; iii. 18-18; iv. 12-15. At Mount
Athos are 2 Cor. x. 18—xi. 6; xi. 12—xii. 2; Gal. i. 1-4; ii.
4-17; iv. 830—v. 5. At Moscow, Heb. x. 1-7; 32-88. At
St. Petersburg, 2 Cor. iv. 2-7; 1 Thess. ii. 9-18; iv. 5-11 (Anto-
nian; Gal. i. 4-10; ii. 9-14 (Imperial). In the Library of
Bishop Porphyry, Col. iii. 4-11; and at Turin, 1 Tim. vi. 9-13;
2 Tim. ii. 1-9. They are in quarto, with large square uncials of
about sixteen lines on a page, and date from the sixth century.
Breathings and accents are added by a later hand, which
retouched this copy (see Silvestre, Paléographie Universelle,
Nos. 63, 64). These leaves, which comprise one of our best
authorities for stichometrical writing, were used in A.D. 1218
to bind some other manuscripts on Mount Athos, and thence
came into the library of Coislin, Bishop of Metz. Montfaucon
has published Cod. H in his ‘Bibliotheca Coisliniana, but
Tischendorf, who transcribed it, projected a fuller and more
accurate edition. He observed at Paris in 1865 an additional
passage, 2 Cor. iv. 4-6 (Monum. sacr. ined. vol. ix. p. xiv, note),
and cites Cod. H in his eighth edition on 1 Tim. vi. 19; Heb. x.
1-6; 34-38. The subscriptions, which appear due to Euthalius
of Sulci?, written in vermilion, are not retouched, and conse-
quently have neither breathings nor accents. Besides arguments
to the Epistles, we copy the following final subscription from —
Tischendorf (N. T. 1859, p. clxxxix) : «ἔγραψα καὶ ἐξεθέμην κατὰ ©
δύναμιν στειχηρὸν᾽ τόδε τὸ τεύχος παύλου τοῦ ἀποστόλου πρὸς
ἐγγραμμὸν καὶ εὐκατάλημπτον ἀνάγνωσιν. τῶν καθ᾽ ἧμας ἀδελφῶν"
παρῶν ἀπάντων ToAuns συγγνώμην αἰτῶς εὐχὴ TH ὑπὲρ ἐμῶν" τὴν

1 See p. 63, note 1.

184 OTHER NEW TESTAMENT UNCIALS.

συνπεριφορὰν κομιζόμενος" ἀντεβλήθη δὲ ἡ βιβλος" πρὸς τὸ ἐν και-
σαρία ἀντίγραφον τῆς βιβλιοθήκης τοῦ ἁγίου παμφίλου χειρὶ γεγραμ-
μένον αὐτοῦ (see p. 55, note 1). From this subscription we may
conclude with Dr. Field (Proleg. in Hexapla Origenis, p. xcix)
that the noble Library at Caesarea was still safe in the sixth
century, though it may have perished A.D. 638, when that city
was taken by the Saracens.

I. Cop. TiscuenporFiay. II, at St. Petersburg. Add also
two large leaves of the sixth century, elegantly written,
without breathings or accents, containing 2 Cor. i. 20—ii. 12.
Described by Tischendorf, Notitia Cod. Sin. Append. p. 50, cited
as O in his eighth edition of the N. T.

K. Cop. MosqvuEnsis.
L. Cop. ANGELIcUS at Rome.

M. Coprx RvuseER is peculiar for the beautifully bright red
colour of the ink 1, the elegance of the small uncial characters,
and the excellency and critical value of the text. Two folio
leaves, containing Heb. 1. 1—iv. 3; xii. 20—xilil. 25, once
belonged to Uffenbach, then to J. C. Wolff, who bequeathed them
to the Public Library (Johanneum) of Hamburg (see Cod. H
of the Gospels. To the same manuscript pertain fragments of
two leaves used in binding Cod. Harleian. 5613 in the British
Museum, and seen at once by Griesbach, who first collated
them (Symbol. Crit. vol. ii. p. 164, &c.), to be portions of the
Hamburg fragment. Each page in both contains two columns,
of forty-five lines in the Hamburg, of thirty-eight in the London
leaves. The latter comprise 1 Cor. xv.52—2 Cor.i.15; x. 13—
xii.5; reckoning both fragments, 196 verses in all. Tischen-
dorf has since found one leaf more. Henke in 1800 edited the
Hamburg portion, Tregelles collated it twice, and Tischendorf in
1855 published the text of both in full in his ‘Anecdota Sacra
et Profana,’ but corrected in the second edition, 1861 (Praef. xvi),

1 Scholz describes Codd. 196, 362, 366 of the Gospels as also written in red
ink, See too Evan. 254.

2 Dr. C. R. Gregory has read a few words more of this MS. Griesbach and
Scholz number the London part as 64, the Hamburg part as 58.

copp. H—O pauL. 185

five mistakes in his printed text. The letters are a little
unusual in form, perhaps about the tenth century in date; but
though sometimes joined in the same word, can hardly be called
semicursive. Our facsimile (Plate xii, No. 34) is from the
London fragment: the graceful, though peculiar, shapes both of
alpha and mu (see Ὁ. 87, ter) closely resemble those in some writing
of about the same age, added to the venerable Leyden Octateuch,
on a page published in facsimile by Tischendorf (Monum. sacr.
ined. vol. iii). Accents and breathings are given pretty cor-
rectly and constantly : iota ascript occurs three times (2 Cor. i.
1; 4; Heb. xiii. 21)1; only ten ctacisms occur, and v ἐφελκυστικόν
(as it is called) is rare. The usual stop is the single point in its
three positions, with a change in power, as in Cod. E of the
Gospels. The interrogative (;) occurs once (Heb. iii. 17), and >
is often repeated to fill up space, or, in a smaller size, to
mark quotations. After the name of each of the Epistles
(2 Cor. and Heb.) in their titles we read εκτεθεισα ὡς εν
πινακι, Which Tischendorf thus explains; that whereas it was
customary to prefix an argument to each Epistle, these words,
originally employed to introduce the argument, were retained
even when the argument was omitted. Henke’s account of the
expression looks a little less forced, that this manuscript was set
forth ὡς ev πινακι, that is, in vermilion, after the pattern of
Imperial letters patent.

N. (Οὐ Hort.) Two leaves of the ninth century at St. Peters-
burg, containing Gal. v. 14—vi. 2; Heb. v. 8—vi. 10.

Ο. (N° Tisch.) FRAGMENTA MosqQuENnsiA used as early as
A.D. 975 in binding a volume of Gregory Nazianzen now at
Moscow (S. Synodi 61). Matthaei describes them on Heb. x. 1:
they contain only the twelve verses Heb. x. 1-3; 3-7; 32-34;
35-38, These very ancient leaves may possibly be as old as the
sixth century, for their letters resemble in shape those in Cod. H

1 Griesbach (Symbol. Critic. vol. ii. p. 166) says that in the Harleian fragment
‘Tota bis tantum aut ter subscribitur, semel postscribitur, plerumque omittitur,’
overlooking the second ascript. Scrivener repeats this statement about ε
subseript (Cod. Augiens. Introd. p. lxxii), believing he had verified it : but Tisch-
endorf cannot see the subscripts, nor can Scrivener on again consulting Har.
5618 for the purpose. Tregelles too says, ‘I have not seen a subscribed iota in
any uncial document’ (Printed Text, p. 158, note).

186 OTHER NEW TESTAMENT UNCIALS.

which the later hand has so coarsely renewed ; but they are
more probably a little later.

O*. One unpublished double leaf brought by Tischendorf
to St. Petersburg from the East, of the sixth century, containing
2 Cor. i. 20—ii. 12.

ΟΡ of the same date, at Moscow, contains Eph. iv. 1-18.

P. Cov. PoRPHYRIANUS.

Q. Tischendorf also discovered in 1862 at St. Petersburg five
or six leaves of St. Paul, written on papyrus of the fifth century.
From the extreme brittleness of the leaves only portions can be
read. He cites them at 1 Cor. vi. 18, 14; vii. 3, 18,14. These
also Porphyry brought from the East. It contains 1 Cor. i. 17-
20; vi. 18-15 ; 16-18; vii. 8, 4, 10, 11, 12-14, with defects.
This is the only papyrus manuscript of the New Testament
written with uncials.

R. Cod. Cryptoferratensis Z. 8. 1. is a palimpsest fragment
of the end of the seventh or the eighth century, cited by Caspar
René Gregory as first used by Tischendorf. It is one leaf, con-
taining 2 Cor. xi. 9-19. Edited by Cozza, and published
amongst other old fragments at Rome in 1867 with facsimile
(Greg., p. 485).

S. From Laura of Athos.

T. Paris, Louvre, Egyptian Museum, 7382 [iv—vi], 53 x 4,
two small fragments, 1 Tim. vi. 3; iii. 15, 16. See Gregory,
p- 441, who, however, unconsciously classes it as an Evan.

2. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2061.

Il. Manuscripts of the Apocalypse.

&. Cop. SINAITICUS.
A. Cop. ALEXANDRINUS.

B. Cop. Varicanus 2066 (formerly 105 in the Library of the
Basilian monks in the city) was judiciously substituted by Wet-

copD. O—J. PAUL.—CODD. OF APOCALYPSE. 187

stein for the modern portion of the great Vatican MS., collated
by Mico, and published in 1796 by Ford in his ‘ Appendix’
to Codex Alexandrinus, as also in 1868 by Vercellone and
Cozza'. It is an uncial copy of about the end of the eighth
century, and the volume also contains in the same hand
Homilies of Basil the Great and of Gregory of Nyssa, &c. It
was first known from a notice (by Vitali) and facsimile in Bian-
chini’s Evangeliarium Quadruplex (1749), part i. vol. ii. p. 524
(facs. p. 505, tab. iv): Wetstein was promised a collation of it
by Cardinal Quirini, who seems to have met with unexpected
hindrances, as the papers only arrived after the text of the New
Testament was printed, and then proved very loose and defec-
tive. When Tischendorf was at Rome in 1848, though forbidden
to collate it afresh (in consequence, as we now know, of its
having been already printed in Mai’s then unpublished volumes
of the Codex Vaticanus), he was permitted to make a facsimile
of a few verses, and while thus employed he so far contrived to
elude the watchful custodian, as to compare the whole manuscript
with a modern Greek Testament. The result was given in his
Monumenta sacra inedita (1846), pp. 407-482, with a good
facsimile; but (as was natural under the unpromising circum-
stances—‘ arrepta potius quam lecta’ is his own confession)
Tregelles in 1845 was able to observe several points which he
had overlooked, and more have come to light since Mai’s edition
has appeared. In 1866, however, Tischendorf was allowed to
transcribe this document at leisure, and re-published it in full in
his Appendix N. T. Vaticani, 1869, pp. 1-20.

This Codex is now known to contain the whole of the Apoca-
lypse, a fact which the poor collation that Wetstein managed to
procure had rendered doubtful. It is rather an octavo than
a folio or quarto; the uncials being of a peculiar kind, simple
and unornamented, leaning a little to the right (see p. 41, note):
they hold a sort of middle place between square and oblong
characters. The shape of beta is peculiar, the two loops to the
right nowhere touching each other, and psi has degenerated into

+ Tregelles, wishing to reserve the letter B for the great Codex Vaticanus 1209,
called this copy first L (N. T. Part’iv. p. iii), and afterwards Q (N.T. Part vi. p. i).
Surely Mr. Vansittart was right (Journal of Philology, vol. ii. No. 3, p. 41) in
protesting against a change so needless and inconvenient ; nor has Tischendorf
adopted it in his eighth edition of the N. T.

188 OTHER NEW TESTAMENT UNCIALS.

the form of a cross (see Plate iii, No. 7): delta, theta, αὐ are also
of the latest uncial fashion. The breathings and accents are
primd manu, and pretty correct ; the rule of the grammarians
respecting the change of power of the single point in punctua-
tion according to its change of position is now regularly
observed. The scarcity of old copies of the Apocalypse renders
this uncial of some importance, and it often confirms the readings
of the older codices NAC, though on the whole it resembles
them considerably less than does Cod. P, and agrees in preference
with the later or more ordinary cursives.

C. Coprx EPHRAEMI.

P. Coprex PoRPHYRIANUS.

Note. Of the three large uncials which contain the Apocalypse, SA are
complete, but C has lost 171 verses out of 405. In the 286 places
wherein the three are available, and Lachmann, Tregelles, and Tischen-
dorf, one or all, depart from the Received text, SAC agree fifty-two
times, NA seventeen, NC twenty-six, AC eighty-two, and this last com-
bination supplies the best readings: δὴ stands alone twenty-three times,
A fifty-nine, C twenty-seven, When C has failed us NA agree fifty-two
times and differ eighty-eight.

CHAPTER VII.
CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE GOSPELS.

Part I.

Vee later manuscripts of the Greek Testament, written in

cursive characters from the tenth down to the fifteenth
century or later, are too numerous to be minutely described in an
elementary work like the present. We shall therefore speak of
them with all possible brevity, dwelling only on a few which
present points of especial interest, and employing certain
abbreviations, a list of which we subjoin for the reader’s con-
venience !.

Abbreviations used in the following Catalogue.

Act. MS. of Acts and Catholic Epistles.

Am. Ammonian Sections (so-called) in
the margin of MSS.

Apoc, MS. of the Apocalypse.

Apost. MS. of Apostolos.

*Avayy. ᾿Αναγνώσματα or ἀναγνώσεις, read=
ings or lections: here marks of the
lections in the margin or at the
head or foot of pages, or the com-
putation of them at the end of the
book.

Argent. Written in silver letters, either
capitals or all.

᾿Αρχή and τέλος, see Lect.

Aur. Written in gold letters, either
capitals (J. 1.) or all.

Carp. Epistle to Carpianus.

Chart. Written on paper.

Chart. by itself = linen paper.

Chart. ὃ. = bombycina, or cotton paper.

Cols. Columns.
ten only in one, no notice is given.

Coll. Collated.

Curs. Cursive MSS.

Eus. Eusebian Canons standing in the
margin under Ammonian Sections.

When the MS. is writ- -

1 Very many corrections have been made in the following Catalogue as well
from investigations of my own as from information kindly furnished to me by
Mr. H. Bradshaw, University Librarian at Cambridge, by Professor Hort, by
Mr. A. A. Vansittart, late Fellow of Trinity College there [d. 1882], by
Mr. W. Kelly, and especially by Dean Burgon, to whom the present edition is
more deeply indebted than it would be possible to acknowledge in-detail. His
series of Letters addressed to me in the Guardian newspaper (1878) contains but
a part of the help he has afforded towards the preparation of this and the
second edition. Ed. iii.

190

Eus. t. Tables of so-called Eusebian
Canons prefixed to the Gospels.

Euthal. κεφ. Euthalian κεφάλαια found
in Acts and Epistles.

Evan. Evangelia.

Evst. Evangelistaria.

Ff. Folia, or leaves. The figures in
brackets immediately appended
denote the number of lines on a
page.

Harm. Harmony, sometimes given with
κεφ. t.

Insp. Inspected. Η

Κεφ. Letters in the margin denoting
the κεφάλαια majora.

Κεφ. t. Tables of «ep. prefixed to each
book.

Lect. Notices of proper lessons for feasts,
&c., in the margin, or above, or
below, or interspersed with the
text. Often marked with ἀρχή and
τέλος at beginning and end.

Membr. On vellum.

CURSIVES.

Men. A menology, or calendar, of Saints’
Days at the beginning or end of a
book.

Mus. Musical notes, especially in Evan-
gelistaria.

Mut. That the copy is mutilated.

Orn. Ornamented.

Paul. MS. of St. Paul’s Epistles.

Pict. Illuminated with pictures.

Prol. Contains a prologue or ὑπόθεσις.

‘Pay. Where the ῥήματα, or phrases
are numbered.

Syn. A synaxarion, or calendar, of daily
lessons—also called eclogadion.
Στίχ. Where the στίχοι, or lines, are

numbered.

Subscr. Subscriptions (ὑπογραφαί) at the
end of books.

Tira. Titles of κεφ. at the head or foot

of the pages.

Greek or Latin metrical verses at
beginning or end of books.

Unc. Uncial MS.

Vers.

The other Abbreviations will be evident upon perusing this work. Where
Chart. is not printed, the MS. is written on vellum. The Latin numeral within
square brackets denotes the date of the book, whether fixed by a subscription in
the book itself, or approximated by other means, e.g. [xiii] indicates a book of
the thirteenth century. The Arabic numerals within ordinary brackets denote
the number of lines on a page. Thus 297 (88)=297 leaves and thirty-eight
lines in a page. The names within parentheses indicate the collators or
inspectors of each manuscript, and if it has been satisfactorily examined, an
asterisk is prefixed to the number by which it is known. If the copy con-
tain other portions of the New Testament, its notation in those portions
is always given. Measurements where given are in inches'.

(1) Manuscripts of the Gospels.

*1. (Act. 1, Paul.1.) Basiliensis A. N.iv. 2at Basle [x, Burgon xii or
xiii], 72 x 44, ff 297 (38); prol., pict., rirh., syn., ἀναγν. in Acts and
Epp. by later hand. Hebrews last in Paul. Gospels bound up last of all.
Among the illuminations were what have been said to be pictures
of the Emperor Leo the Wise [886-911] and his son Constantine
Porphyrogenitus, but all the beautiful miniatures were stolen prior
to 1860-2, except one before St. John’s Gospel. Its later history
is the same as that of Cod. E of the Gospels: it was known to
Erasmus ; it was borrowed by Reuchlin, a few extracts given by Bengel

1 For the Authorities chiefly consulted in the list of Cursive Manuscripts
given in this edition, see Appendix A to this volume; and for a list of
Facsimiles, see Appendix B,

ABBREVIATIONS. CODD. 1—8. 191

(Bas. y), collated by Wetstein, and recently in the Gospels by C. L. Roth
and Tregelles, who have compared their results. Our facsimile (No. 23)
gives an excellent notion of the elegant and minute style of writing,
which is fully furnished with breathings, accents, and « ascript. The
initial letters are gilt, and on the first page of each Gospel the full point
is a large gilt ball. In the Gospels the text adheres frequently to the
uncials Codd. 8B, BL and such cursives as 118, 131, and especially 209
(Insp. by Burgon, Hoskier, Greg.).

2. Basil. A. N. iv. 1 [xv or earlier], 73 x 6, ff. 248 (20), subser., κεφ. t.,
κεφ. (ποῦ John), τίτλ., Am.,is the inferior manuscript chiefly used by Erasmus
for his first edition of the N. Τὶ (1516), with press corrections by his hand,
and barbarously scored with red chalk to suit his pages. The monks at
Basle had bought it for two Rhenish florins (Bengel, Wetstein, Burgon,
Hoskier, Greg.).

3. (Act. 3, Paul. 3.) Cod. Corsendonck. [xii], 4to, 93 x 7, ff. 451 (24),
Carp. Eus.t., κεφ. t., prol., pict., xep., τίτλ., Am., Hus., syn., once belonging
to a convent at Corsendonck near Turnhout, now in the Imperial Library
at Vienna (Forlos. 15, Kollar. 5). It was lent to Erasmus for his second
edition in 1519, as he testifies on the first leaf (Alter). It had been
collated before Alter by J. Walker for Bentley, when in ‘the Dominican
Library, Brussels.’ This collation is unpublished (Trin. Coll. B, xvii. 34):
Ellis, Bentleii Critica Sacra, p. xxix (Greg.).

4. Cod. Regius 84 [xii], 71 χ δὲ, ff. 212 (27), κεφ. t., κεφ., rirh., Am.,
Eus., lect, syn., men., subser., orix., in the Royal Library at Paris
(designated RI by Tischendorf), was rightly recognized by Le Long as
Robert Stephen’s γ᾽ (see Chap. V). Mill notices its affinity to the Latin
versions and the Complutensian edition (N.T. Prol. § 1161) ; mut. in
Matt. 11. 9-20; John i. 49—ili. 11; forty-nine verses. It is clumsily
written and contains syn, from some Fathers (Scholz, Greg.).

5. (Act. 5, Paul. 5.) Paris, National (Library), Greek 106 [xii or
later], is Stephen’s δ΄ : 83 x 64, ff. 348 (28), prob., κεφ. t., xep., tith., Am.,
Eus. Carefully written and full of flourishes (Wetstein, Scholz, Greg.).

6. (Act. 6, Paul. 6.) Par. Nat. Gr. 112 [xi or later], is Stephen’s ¢’ ;
in text it much resembles Codd. 4, 5, and 75. 12mo, δὲ x 44, ff. 235,
prol., κεφ. t., κεφ., tirh., Am., syn. with St. Chrysostom's Liturgy, men.
(Wetstein, Griesbach, Scholz). This exquisite manuscript is written in
characters so small, that some pages require a glass to read them.
Scholz collated Matt., Mark i—iv, John vii, viii (Greg.).

7. Par. Nat. Gr. 71 [xi], is Stephen’s ¢. 8 x63, ff. 186 (29), prol.,
syn., Carp., Hus. t., pict. τίτλ. with metrical paraphrase, dm., Lus.,
men., very full lect. In style not unlike Cod. 4, but neater (Wetst.,
Scholz, Abbé Martin, Greg.).

8. Par. Nat. Gr. 49 [xi], 114 x 84, ff. 199 (22), two columns, proved
by Mr. Vansittart to be Stephen’s ¢"': beautifully written in two columns

1 Stephen’s margin cites (΄ eighty-four times in the Gospels, usually in com-
pany with several others, but alone in Mark vi. 20; xiv. 15; Luke i. 87. Since
Evan. 18 or Reg. 47 contains the whole N. T., and Stephen cites ¢’ in the Acts

4

192 CURSIVES.

on the page. Carp., Eus. t., prol., pict., κεφ., tith., lect., men., Am., Eus.,
syn. (Wetst., Scholz, Greg.).

9. Par. Nat. Gr. 83 [a.p. 1167, when ‘ Manuel Porphyrogenitus was
ruler of Constantinople, Amauri of Jerusalem, William 11 of Sicily ’: this
note (derived from Wetstein) is now nearly obliterated], 94 x 63, ff. 298(20),
is probably Stephen’s 8’. Carp., Bus. t., pict., κεφ., τίτλ., Am., syn., mut.,
men., subscr., στίχ. (first leaf of St. John). It once belonged to Peter
Stella. The style is rather barbarous, and ornamentation peculiar
(Kuster’s Paris 3, Scholz, Greg.).

10. Par. Nat. Gr. 91 [xiii or later], 73x52, ff. 275 (24), given in
1439 to a library of Canons Regular at Verona by Dorotheus Archbishop
of Mitylene, when he came to the Council of Florence. Scholz tells us
that it was ‘antea Joannis Huraultii Boistallerii” Griesbach mistook

this copy for Reg. 95, olim τς which is Kuster’s Paris 1 and

Wetstein’s Cod. 10, being Cod. 285 of Scholz and our own list (Burgon,
Guardian, Jan. 15, 1873). Carp., Eus. t., pict., κεφ., τίτλ., Am. Hus.,
lect., syn., men. (Griesbach, Scholz, Greg.).

11. Par. Nat. Gr. 121-2 [xii or earlier], in two small volumes,
63 x 38, neatly written, ff. 230 and 274 (16), Hus. ¢., κεφ., τίτλ., Am,
Hus. It also once belonged to Teller (Kuster’s Paris 4, Scholz, Greg.),

12. Par. Nat. Gr. 230 [xi], 102 x 84, 294 (21), prol., pict., Eus. t.,
κεφ. t., xep., tirh., with a commentary, that on St. Mark being Victor's
of Antioch (Greg.).

(13. Par. Nat. Gr. 50 [xii], 91 x 74, ff. 170 (29), κεφ. t., keg, rérd., Am.
lect., syn. men., subscr., orix., is Kuster’s Paris 6, who says that it
supplied him with more various readings than all the rest of his
Paris manuscripts put together. This, like Codd. 10, 11, once belonged
to Teller: it is not correctly written. Syn., mut. in Matt. i. 1—ii. 20;
xxvi. 33-53 ; xxvii. 26—xxviii.10; Mark i. 20-45; John xxi. 3-25; 163
verses (Kuster, Wetstein, Griesbach, Begtrup in 1797). This manuscript
was collated in 1868 by Professor W. H. Ferrar, Fellow of Trinity
College, Dublin [d. 1871], who regarded Codd. 13, 69, 124, 346 as
transcripts of one archetype, which he proposed to restore by comparing
the four copies together. His design was carried out by Professor T. K.
Abbott, Fellow and Tutor of Trinity College. For facsimiles of them
all, &c., see ‘Collation of Four Important Manuscripts of the Gospels,’ &c.
Dublin, 1877 (Greg.).

14. Par. Nat. Gr. 70 [xii or xiii, Greg. x], 63 x 48, ff. 392 (17), once
Cardinal Mazarin’s; was Kuster’s Paris 7. A facsimile of this beautiful
copy, with round conjoined minuscule letters, regular breathings and

once (ch. xvii. 5), in the Catholic Epistles seven times, in the Pauline twenty-
seven, in the Apocalypse never; Reg. 47 has been suggested to have been
Stephen's ¢’, rather than Cod. 8 or Reg. 49. On testing the two with Steph. (’
in eight places, Mr. Vansittart found that they both agreed with it in five
(Matt. xx. ἘΠῚ ate vi. 20; x. 52; Luke vi. 37; John vi. 58), but that in the
remaining three (Mark xii. 31; Luke i. 37; John x. 32) Reg. 49 ag: i

while Reg. 47 did not. ; : Rane ...........

7

EVANN. 9-22. 193

accents, is given in the ‘ Paléographie Universelle,’ No. 78, and in
Montfaucon, Pal. Gr., p. 282. Mut. Matt. i. 1-9; iii, 16—iv. 9. Κεφ.
t., ptct., Paschal Canon, Carp., Eus. t., κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., Am., Hus.
(Kuster, Scholz).

15. Par. Nat. Gr. 64 [x], 74x δῇ, ff. 225 (23), Carp., prol., κεφ. t.,
ke., τίτλ., Am., lect., men., is Kuster’s Paris 8. Hus. t., syn., pict. very
superb: the first three pages are written in gold, with exquisite miniatures,
four on p. 2, four on p. 3, Burgon. (Kuster, Scholz, Greg.)

16. Par. Nat. Gr. 54, formerly 1881 [xiv], 123 x 10, ff.2, 2 cols., Hus. ¢.
(Latin), pict.,xep.,rira., Am. (Matt. and Mark), lect., subser. ‘once belonged to
the Medici ; it has a Latin version in parts; mué. Mark xvi. 6-20. Eus.t.,
syn., pict. (Wetstein, Scholz). This gorgeous and ‘right royal’ copy was
never quite finished, but is unique in respect of being written in four
colours, vermilion, lake, blue, and black, according to the character of
the contents (Burgon, Greg.).

17. Par. Nat. Gr. 55 {xvi], 112 x 84, ff. 353 (25), 2 cols. has
the Latin Vulgate version: it was neatly written, not by George
Hermonymus the Spartan (but see Greg.), as Wetstein guesses, but by
a Western professional scribe, Burgon. It once belonged to Cardinal
Bourbon. Syn., pict. very elegant, lect. (Wetstein, Griesbach, Scholz).

18. (Act. 113, Paul. 132, Apoc. 51.) Par. Nat. Gr. 47, formerly 2241
[a.p. 1364], 114 x 88, ff. 444 (23), prol., κεφ. t., xed., lect., dvayv., subscr.,
στίχ., syn., men. ; bought in 1687, and written at Constantinople. It is
one of the few copies of the whole New Testament (see p. 72, note), and
was given by Nicephorus Cannabetes to the monastery τοῦ (woddrov
χριστοῦ ἐν τῷ τοῦ Μυζιθρᾶ (Misitra) τῆς Λακεδαίμονος κάστρῳ. Two syn.
between the Pauline Epistles and the Apocalypse, psalms, hymns (Scholz,
Greg., Reiche).

19. Par. Nat. Gr. 189, formerly 1880 [xii], 124 x 91, ff. 387, κεφ. t., κεφ.»

τίτλ., Am., Lus., subscr., Wetstein’s 1869, once belonged to the Medici, pict.,
with Victor’s commentary on St. Mark, a catena to St. John, and scholia to
the other Gospels. In marvellous condition, with much gold ornamenta-
tion (Scholz, Greg.).
20. Par. Nat. Gr. 188, formerly 1883 [xii], 134 x 94, a splendid folio,
ff. 274, κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., Am., Hus., lect., subser., oriy.—all by second hand
(Greg.), brought from the East in 1669. It is beautifully written, and
contains catenae, Victor’s commentary on St. Mark, and other treatises
enumerated by Scholz, who collated most of it. At the end of SS. Mark,
Luke, and John ‘ dicitur etiam hoc evangelium ex accuratis codicibus esse
exscriptum, nec non collatum’ (Scholz) A second (or perhaps the
original) hand has been busy here to assimilate the text to that of
Codd. 215, 300, or to some common model. In Cod. 215 the foregoing
subscription is appended to all the Four Gospels, and the other contents
correspond exactly (Burgon, Last Twelve Verses of St. Mark, pp. 119,
279). See on Evann. A, 428. Collated by W. F. Rose.

21. Par. Nat. Gr. 68, formerly 2860 [x], 9x74, ff. 203, 2 cols., pict.,
κεφ., τίτλ., Am., men., with syn. on paper in a later hand (Scholz, Greg.),

22. Par. Nat. Gr. 72, once Colbert. 2467 [xi], 104.x 74, ff. 232 (22),

war oT Ὁ

δ

104 CURSIVES.

contains remarkable readings. John xiv. 22—xvi. 27. Fully collated
by the Rev. W. F. Rose (see Evan. 563). It begins Matt. 11. 2,
six leaves containing Matt. v. 25—viiil. 4 being misplaced before it.
Κεφ. t., τίτλ., κεφ., Am., Eus. partial, subscr. No lect., dpy., or mut.
Matt. iv. 20—v. 25; ré\. p.m. A beautiful copy, singularly free from
itacisms and errors from homeeoteleuton, and very carefully accentuated,
with slight illuminated headings to the Gospels, which I recently had
the pleasure of inspecting (Wetstein, Scholz, Scriv., Greg.).

23. Par. Nat. Gr. 77, Colbert. 3947 [xi], 9x 74, 4to, ff. 230, κεφ. t.,
κεφ., τίτλ., Am., lect., with the Latin Vulgate version down to Luke iv. 18.
Mut. Matt. i. 1-17 ; Luke xxiv. 46—John ii. 20; xxi. 24, 25; ninety-six
verses (Scholz).

, 24. Par. Nat. Gr. 178, Colbert. 4112 [xi, Greg. x], 10} x 54, ff. 240,
with a commentary (Victor’s on St. Mark), prol., κεφ. t., κεφ., rirh., Am.,
Eus., and also syn., but in a later hand. Mut. Matt. xxvii, 20—
Mark iv. 22; 186 verses (Griesb., Scholz). See Burgon, whi supra, p. 228.
Used in Cramer’s Cat. on St. Mark, 1840 (Greg.).

25. Par. Nat. Gr. 191, Colbert. 2259 [x, Greg. xi], 118 χ 9ὲ, ff. 292,
with Victor’s commentary on St. Mark, and scholia, κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ.,
lect. (partial). ‘Grandly written,’ but very imperfect, wanting about
715 verses, viz. Matt. xxiii. ]—xxv. 42; Mark i. 1—vii. 36; Luke viii.
31-41; ix. 44-54; x. 39——-xi. 4; John xiii. 19—-xxi. 25 (Griesbach,
Scholz, Greg., Martin).

26. Par. Nat. Gr. 78, Colbert. 4078 [xi], 93 x 71, ff. 179 (27), neatly
and correctly written by Paul a priest. Carp., Hus. t., κεφ. t., tird., Am.,
lect., syn., men. (Wetstein, Scholz, Greg.).

27. Par. Nat. Gr. 115, Colbert. 6043 [xi, Greg. x], 61 x 43, ff. 460 (19),
is Mill’s Colb. 1. That critic procured Larroque’s collation of Codd. 27--
33 (a very imperfect one) for his edition of the New Testament. From
John xviii. 3 the text is supplied, cotton chart. [xiv]. κεφ. t., pict., κεφ.,
rith., Am., Hus. (syn., men. later), syn., pict. Extensively altered by
a later hand (Wetstein, Scholz, Greg.).

28. Par. Nat. Gr. 379, Colbert. 4705 [xi], 91x 7}, ff. 292 (19), is
Mill’s Colb. 2, most. carelessly written by an ignorant scribe; it often
resembles Cod. D, but has many unique readings and interpolations, with
‘many relies of a very ancient text hereabouts’ (Hort on Mark vi. 43,
Introd. p. 242). Κεφ. & (inaccurate), κεφ., rirh., Am., Hus., subscr. (lect.
later), syn. Mut. in 334 verses, viz. Matt. vii. 17—ix. 12; xiv. 33—
xvi. 10; xxvi. 70—xxvil. 48; Luke xx, 19—xxii. 46; John xii. 40—
xiii. 1; xv. 24—xvi. 12; xviii, 16-28; xx. 20—xxi. 5; 18-25 (Scholz,
Greg.).

29. Par. Nat. Gr. 89, Colbert. 6066 [xii, Greg. x], 74 x 54, ff. 169, is
Mill’s Colb. 3, correctly written by a Latin scribe, with very many
peculiar corrections by a later hand. Lost leaves in the three later
Gospels are supplied [xv]. Scholia, Zus. t., prol., cep. τίτλ., Am., Eus.,
subser., syn., men. Mut. Matt. i—xv. Mill compares its text with that
of Cod. 71 (Scholz, Greg.).

30. Par. Nat. Gr. 100, Colbert. 4444 [xvi, Greg. xv], 82 x 54, chart.,

EVANN. 23-35. 195

ff. 313 (18), κεφ. (Gr. and Lat.), τίτλ,, is Mill’s Colb. 4, containing all the

Gospels, by the writer of Cod. 70, In text it much resembles Cod. 17
(Scholz, Greg.).

31, Par. Nat. Gr. 94, Colbert. 6083 [xiii], ΤΊ x δὲ, ff. 188, pict., κεφ. t.,
κεῷ., τίτλ., 18 also Mill’s Colb. 4, but contains all the Gospels with
prayers. This copy has many erasures (Scholz, Greg.).

32. Par. Nat. Gr. 116, Colbert. 6511 [xii], 52 x 44, ff. 244 (21), prol.,
κεφ. t., xep., τίτλ., Am. (lect. and dvayy, later), is Mill’s Colb. 5. It begins
Matt. x. 22. Mut. Matt. xxiv. 15-30; Luke xxii. 35—John iv. 20
(Scholz). Mill misrepresented the contents of Codd. 30-32, through
supposing that they contained no more than the small portions which
were collated for his use.

*33. (Act. 13, Paul 17.) Par. Nat. Gr. 14, Colbert. 2844 [xi, Greg.
ix or x], fol., 143 x 99, ff. 143 (52), κεφ., rird., is Mill’s Colb. 8, containing
some of the Prophets and all the New Testament, except Mark ix, 31—
xi. 11; xiii, 11—xiv. 60; Luke xxi. 38—xxilii. 26 ; and the Apocalypse.
In text it resembles Codd. BDL more than any other cursive manuscript.
After Larroque, Wetstein, Griesbach, Begtrup, and Scholz, it was
most laboriously collated by Tregelles in 1850. There are fifty-two
long lines in each page, in a fine round hand, the accents being
sometimes neglected, and eta unusually like our English letter h.
The ends of the leaves are much damaged, and greatly misplaced
by the binder; so that the Gospels now stand last, though on
comparing the style of handwriting (which undergoes a gradual change
throughout the volume) at their beginning and end with that in the
Prophets which stand first, and that in the Epistles which should follow
them, it is plain that they originally occupied their usual place. The ink
too, by reason of the damp, has often left its proper page blank, so that
the writing can only be read set off on the opposite page, especially
in the Acts. Hence it is no wonder that Tregelles should say that of all
the manuscripts he has collated ‘none has ever been so wearisome to the
eyes, and exhaustive of every faculty of attention.’ (Account of the
Printed Text, p. 162.)

The next eight copies, like Cod. H of St. Paul, belonged to that noble
collection made by the Chancellor Seguier, and on his death in 1672
bequeathed to Coislin, Bishop of Metz. Montfaucon has described them
in his ‘ Bibliotheca Coisliniana,’ fol. 1715, and all were slightly collated
by Wetstein and Scholz.

84. Par. Nat. Coislin. 195, formerly 306 [xi, Greg. x], 11} x 74, ff. 469
(22), Carp., Eus. t., prol., pict., κεφ., τίτλ., Am., subser., στίχ.; ‘a grand
folio, splendidly written and in splendid condition’ (Burgon), from Mount
Athos, has a catena (Victor’s commentary on St. Mark) resembling that
of Cod. 194. Fresh as from the artist’s hand.

35. (Act. 14, Paul. 18, Apoc. 17.) Par. Nat. Coislin. 199, formerly
44 re, 72x 5}, ff. 328 (27), xe. t., lect. dvayr., syn., men., subser.,
στίχ., contains the whole New Testament (see p. 72, note), with many
corrections.

196 CURSIVES.

36. Par. Nat. Coislin. 20, formerly 26 [xi, Greg. x], 11} x 83, #. 509
(19), Carp., Bus. t., κεφ. t., prol., pict., cep., τίτλ., Am., Hus. t., prol., with
a commentary (Victor’s on St. Mark), from the laura [i.e. convent,
Suicer, Thes. Eccles. tom. ii. 205] of St. Athanasius in Mount Athos,
very sumptuous.

37. Par. Nat. Coislin. 21, formerly 238 [xii], 12} x 94, ff. 357, Hus.t.,
κεφ. t., prol., pict., κεφ., τίτλ., Am, Eus., with short scholia, Victor’s com-
mentary on St. Mark, Hus. t., syn., prol., pict. (Montfaucon).

38. (Act. 19, Paul. 83.) Par. Nat. Coislin. 200, formerly 500 [xiii],
62 x 53, ff 300 (30), copied for the Emperor Michael Palaeologus [1259-
1282], and by him sent to St. Louis [d. 1270], containing all the N. T.
except 2 i , has been rightly judged by Wetstein to be
Stephen’s θ΄". Pict., κεφ., τίτλ., Am. (not Hus.), mut. 143 verses; Matt.
xiv. 15—xv. 30; xx. 14—-xxi.27; Mark xii. 3—xiii. 4. A facsimile of
this beautiful book is given in the ‘ Paléographie Univers., No. 84
(collated by Wetstein). Burgon has also a photograph of it, and, like
Wetstein and Silvestre, notices that it was Ex Bibl. Pattr. Cadomensium
[Caen] Soc. Jesu, 1640.

39. Par. Nat. Coislin. 23, formerly 315 [xi], 134 x 104, ff. 288, κεφ. ἐ.
(see Greg.), κεφ., rirh., Am., subser., orix., written at Constantinople with
many abbreviations εἰς τὸ πατριαρχεῖον, ἐπὶ Σεργίου [11 τοῦ πατριάρχου, and
in 1218 conveyed to the convent of St. Athanasius on Mount Athos.
With a commentary (Victor’s on St. Mark, from the same original as
that in Cod. 34). Not written by Sergius, as Scholz says (Burgon).

40. Par. Nat. Coislin. 22, formerly 375 [xi], 113 x 8}, ff. 312, Carp.,
Lus.t., prol., κεφ. t., κεφ., tirh,, Am., Hus., once belonged to the monastery
of St. Nicholas σταυρονικήτας, with a commentary (Victor’s on St. Mark)
and Hus. ὁ. Ends at John xx. 25.

41. Par. Nat. Coislin, 24, formerly 241 [xi], 4to, 12 x 94, ff. 224 (32),
κεφ. t. (Mark), κεφ., rird., lect., subser., στίχ., contains SS. Matthew and
Mark with a commentary (Victor’s on St. Mark).

42. Cod. Medicaeus exhibits many readings of the same class as
Codd. 1, 13, 33, but its authority has the less weight, since it has dis-
appeared under circumstances somewhat suspicious. Edward Bernard
communicated to Mill these readings, which he had found in the hand of
Peter Pithaeus, a former owner, in the margin of Stephen’s N.T. of
1550: they professed to be extracted from an ‘exemplar Regium
Medicaeum’ (which may be supposed to mean that portion of the King’s
Library which Catherine de’ Medici brought to France: above, p. 117,
note 3), and were inserted under the title of Med. in Mill’s great work,
though he remarked their resemblance to the text of Cod. K (N.T.,
Proleg. ὃ 1462). The braggart Denis Amelotte [1606-78] professes to

1 Stephen includes his 6 among the copies that αὐτοὶ πανταχόθεν συνηθροίσαμεν,
which might suit the case of Coislin. 200, as St. Louis would have brought or
sent it to France. Mr. Vansittart tested Cod. 38 in Matt. xxvi. 45; Luke
viii, 18; xix. 26; James v. 5; 2 Pet. ii. 18, and found it agree in all with
Stephen’s 6’. What of ἀγγελία, τ John i. 5? In Luke viii. 18 that most careless
editor misprints 6’ when he means θ΄, See above, p. 124, note 3.

EVANN. 36-51. 197

have used the manuscript about the middle of the seventeenth century,
and states that it was in a college at Troyes; but Scholz could find it
neither in that city nor elsewhere.

43. (Act. 54, Paul. 130.) Par. Biblioth. Armament. 8409, 8410,
formerly Gr. 4 [xi], in two volumes; the first containing the Gospels with
Lus, t., the second the Acts and Epistles, 8} x 68, ff. 199 (23) and 190
(25), Carp., Hus, t., prol., κεφ. t., xep., τίτλ., Am. Lus., subser. (lect. and
ἀναγν. later, see Greg.). Perhaps written at Ephesus; given by P. de
Berzi_in 1661 to the Oratory of San Magloviem (Amelotte, Simon,
Scholz). nk.

* 44, Lond. British Museum, Add. 4949 [xi], 12 x 94, ff 259 (21), syz.,
men., pict., κεφ., tirh., Am., Lus., lect. (ἀρχή and τέλος later), swbscr. and
orix.in John, brought from Mount Athos by Caesar de Missy [1703-75],
George ΠΠ᾿ 5 French chaplain, who spent his life in collecting materials
for an edition of the N.T. His collation, most imperfectly given by
Wetstein, is still preserved with the manuscript (Bloomfield, 1860).

45. Oxford Bodleian Baroce. 31 [xii or xiii], 74x 54, ff. 399 (20), is
Mill’s Bodl. 1,a very neat copy, with Hus. t., κεφ. t., xep., τίτλ. (occasional),
Am., Eus., lect. (here and there), subscr., orix. Mut. Mark 11. 5-15
(Mill, Griesbach).

46. Oxf. Bodl. Baroce. 29 [xi], Mill's Bodl. 2, 74 x 5, ff. 342 (18), with
τὸ νομικόν and τὸ κυριακὸν πάσχα, Carp., Eus. t., κεφ. t., pict., κεφ., rirr., Am.,
Eus., lect., syn., men. vers., subscr., orix., dvayy. Preliminary matter in
later hand (Mill, Griesbach).

47. Oxf. Bodl. Gr. Misc. 9 [xv], 42 x 34, ff. 554 (30), prol., κεφ. t., κεφ.»
tith., subser., στίχ. (Mark), vers. (Polyglott, Mill, Greg.), in a vile hand,
κεφ. ¢., and much foreign matter, is Mill’s Bodl. 6 and Bodl. 1 of Walton’s
Polyglott (Polyglott, Mill).

48. Oxf. Bod]. Mise. Gr., formerly 2044 (Mill’s Bodl. 5) [xii], 114 x 83,
ff. 145 (50), 2 cols., pict., Hus. t., xed., subscr., ῥήμ., otix., scholia in a
later hand (Mill).

49. Oxf. Bodl. Roe 1, formerly 247 [xi], 53 x 43, ff. 223 (26), ll. rubr.,
is also Mill’s Roe 1, brought by Sir T. Roe from Turkey about 1628;
it has Bus. t., κεφ. t., κεφ., terr., Am. some Fus., lect., subscr., στίχ.
(Luke) (Mill).

50. Oxf. Bodl. Laud. Gr. 33, formerly D. 122 [xi], 11 x 83, ff. 241, prol.
(Mark), κεφ. ¢., pict., xep., tirh., Am., some Hus., στίχ., is Mill’s Laud. 1
(see p. 170), surrounded by a catena (Victor’s or Cyril’s of Alexandria in
St. Mark), and attended with other matter. M/ut. Matt. i. 1—ix. 35;
xil. 3-23; xvii. 12-24; xxv. 20-32; John v. 29-end; and Mark xiv.
40—xvi. 20 is byalater hand. It contains many unusual readings (Mill,
Griesbach).

51. (Act. 32, Paul. 38.) Oxf. Bodl. Laud. Gr. 31, formerly C. 63 [xiii],
112 x 83, ff. 325 (28), 2 cols. Mill’s Laud. 2, whose resemblance to the
Complutensian text is pointed out by him (N. T., Proleg. § 1437),
though, judging from his own collation of Cod. 51, his statement
‘per omnia pené respondet’ is rather too strong. Prol., κεφ. t., xed,
τίτλ., Am. (not Eus.), lect., syn., men., subser, The present order of the

198 CURSIVES.

contents (see p. 72) is Act., Paul., Cath., Evangelia (Mill, Griesbach) : but
it ought to be collated afresh. This is Bentley’s y in the unpublished
margin of B. xvii. 5 at Trin. Coll., Cambridge. He calls it a quarto,
400 years old. Mud. 2 Pet. iii. 2-17; Matt. xviii. 12-35 ; Mark 11. 8—
iii, 4 (see Codd. 54, 60, 113, 440, 507, 508, Acts 23, Apoc. 28, Evst. δ).

52. Oxf. Bodl. Laud. Gr. 3, formerly C. 28 [dated a.p. 1286], δὲ x 5,
ff. 158 (27), elegant, written by νικητας ὁ μαυρωνης, is Mill’s Laud. 5, with
Pict., prol., κεφ. t., κεφ., tirh., Am., Lus., lect. subscr., mut. in initio (Mill,
Griesbach).

53. Oxf. Bodl. Seld. supr. 28, formerly 3416 [xiv], 6 x 44, ff. 140, is
Mill’s Seld. 1, who pronounces it much like Stephen’s γ΄ (Cod. 4), having
prol., κεφ. t., keh. tirr., subscr., dvayy., beautifully written (Mill, Gries-
bach).

54, Oxf. Bodl. Seld. supr. 29 (Coxe 54), formerly 3417, Mill's Seld.
2} [dated A. Ὁ. 1338], 4to, 62 x 43, ff. 230 (sic), Syn., men., Hus. t., xed. t.,
rith., Am., lect., vers. (Mill). This is Bentley’s « (see Cod. 51). See
under 58,

55. Oxf. Bodl. Seld. supr. 6 (Coxe 5), formerly 3394, Mill’s Seld. 3
[xiii], 4to, τὲ x δὲ, ff. 349 (21), containing also Judges vi. 1-24 (Grabe,
Prol. V.'T., tom. i. cap. 111. § 6), has prod. in Matt., cep. ¢., pict, κεφ.» lect.,
syn., men., avayv., subser., στίχ. (Mill).

56. Oxf. Lincoln Coll. ΤΙ (Gr.) 18 [xv or xvi], 4to, 84x53, ff. 232
(24), chart, was presented about 1502, by Edmund Audley, Bishop of
Salisbury: prod. (Mark, Luke), «ep. ἐ.,) κεῷ., Some τίτλ., dvayy., vers.,
titles to Gospels, subser., στίχ. (John). Walton gives some various
readings, but confounds it with Act. 33, Paul. 39, speaking of them
as if one ‘ vetustissimum exemplar. It has been inspected by Dobbin,
Scrivener, and Mill, but so loosely that the late Rev. R. C. Pascoe,
Fellow of Exeter College, detected thirty-four omissions for thirty-one
citations (one of them being an error) in four chapters.

“ 57. (Act. {δ Paul. 41.) Oxf. Magdalen Coll., Greek 9 [xii, opening],
9x 7h, ff. 291 (25), aur. beautiful, in a small and beautiful hand, with
abbreviations. d/ué. Mark 1. 1-11, and at end. Psalms and Hymns
follow the Epistles. It has κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ, (lect. in red, vers. later).
Collated twice by Dr. Hammond, the great commentator, whose papers

seem to have been used for Walton’s Polyglott (Magd.1): also examined.
by Dobbin (Mill).

58. Oxf. New Coll. 68 [xv], 73 x 54, ff. 342 (20), is Walton and Mill’s
N. 1. This, like Codd. 56-7, has been accurately examined by Dr.
Dobbin, for the purpose of his ‘ Collation of the Codex Montfortianus’
(London, 1854), with whose readings Codd. 56, 58 have been com-
pared in 1922 places. He has undoubtedly proved the close connexion

1 ¢Textus ipse distinctus est in clausulas majores, seu Paragraphos; ad
initium notatos singulos litera majuscula miniata,’ Mill (N. T. Proleg. § 1445).
Yet since Burgon testifies that its text ‘is not broken up into Paragraphs after
all,’ Mill can only intend to designate in a roundabout way the presence of the
larger chapters (p. 55) with their appropriate capitals.

EVANN. 52-61. T99

subsisting between the three manuscripts (which had been observed by
Mull, N. T. Proleg. ὃ 1388), though he may not have quite demonstrated
that they must be direct transcripts from each other. Prol., κεφ. t., κεφ.
(partially), tith., Am. (partial), ἀναγν. (partial), syn., subser. (Mark), vers.,
with scholia, The writing is very careless, and those are in error who
follow Walton in stating that it contains the Acts and Epistles (Walton’s
Polyglott, Mill, Dobbin). Mr. C. Forster rightly asks for photographs
and a thorough re-collation of Codd. 56, 58, 61, ‘to throw light upon
their direct relationship, or non-relationship to each other’ (‘A New
Plea for the Three Heavenly Witnesses,’ 1867, p. 139). Dr. C. R.
Gregory has expressed the opinion that Codd. 47, 56, 58 are in the same
hand, and one of them copied from Cod. 54.

*59. Cambridge, Gonville and Caius Coll. 403 [xii], 8 x 6, ff. 238 (23),
an important copy, ‘textu notabili, as Tischendorf states (much like D,
61, 71), but carelessly written, and exhibiting no less than eighty-one
omissions by ὁμοιοτέλευτον (see Ὁ. 9). It was very poorly examined for
Walton’s Polyglott, better though defectively by Mill, seen by Wetstein
in 1716, minutely collated by Scrivener in 1860. It once belonged to
the House of Friars Minor at Oxford, from whence Richard Brynkley
borrowed it and took it to the Grey Friars at Cambridge, whence it went
to Thomas Hatcher, who gave it to the College in 1867 (J. Rendel
Harris, The origin of the Leicester Codex, 1887). It has τίτλ., κεφ.»
Am. (but not £us.), and exhibits (many and rare compendia scribende.

60. (Apoc. 10.) Camb. University Library, Dd. ix. 69 [a.p. 1297], 8 x 6,
ff. 324=293+1+430 (24), but the Apocalypse is later, and has a few
scholia from Arethas about it. This copy is Mill’s Moore 1’, and is still
badly known. Carp., Hus. t., κεφ. t., pict., xe. τίτλ., lect. (later), Am.
without Hus., subscr., and it is an elegant copy (Mill). The Gospels
appear to have been written in the East, the Apocalypse in the West of
Europe. This is Bentley’s ε (see Cod. 51).

*61. (Act. 34, Paul. 40, Apoc. 92.) Codex Montfortianus at Trinity
College, Dublin, G. 97 [xv or xvi], 63 x 43, ff 445 (21), chart. so
celebrated in the controversy respecting 1 John v. 7. Its last collator,
Dr. Orlando Dobbin (see on Cod. 58), has discussed in his Introduction
every point of interest connected with it. It contains the whole New
Testament, apparently the work of three or four successive scribes, paper
leaves, only one of them—that on which 1 John v. 7 stands—being glazed’,

U ¢

1 On the death of Dr. John Moore, Bishop of Ely (whose honesty as a book-
collector is impeached, on no fair grounds, by Tew in Bridge’s ‘Northampton-
shire,’ vol. ii. p. 45, Oxon. 1791), in 1714, George I was induced to buy his books
and manuscripts for the Library at Cambridge, amounting to 80,000 volumes, in
acknowledgement of the attachment of the University to the House of Hanover.
Every one remembers the epigram which this royal gift provoked. See ‘Cap
and Gown,’ p. 15. . ᾿

2 ‘We often hear,’ said a witty and most reverend Irish Prelate, that the
text of the Three Heavenly Witnesses is a gloss; and any one that will go into
the College Library may see as much for himself.’ It was a little bold in
Mr. Charles Forster (‘A New Plea,’ &c., pp. 119, 120, 189), whose zeal in defence
of what he held to be the truth I heartily revere, to urge the authority of
Dr. Adam Clarke for assigning this manuscript to the thirteenth century, the
xather since almost in the same breath, he stigmatizes the Wesleyan minister

200 CURSIVES.

as if to protect it from harm. This manuscript was first heard of between
the publication of Erasmus’ second (1519) and third (1522) editions of
his N. T., and after he had publicly declared, in answer to objectors, that
if any Greek manuscript could be found containing the passage, he would
insert it in his revision of the text; a promise which he fulfilled in 1522.
Erasmus describes his authority as ‘Codex Britannicus,’ ‘apud Anglos
repertus,’ and there is the fullest reason to believe that the Cod. Mont-
fortianus is the copy referred to (see Vol. II. Chap. XI). Its earliest known
owner was Froy', a Franciscan friar, then Thomas Clement [fl. 1569],
then William Chark [fl. 1582], then Thomas Montfort, D.D. of Cambridge,
from whom it derives its name, then Archbishop Ussher, who caused the
collation to be made which appears in Walton’s Polyglott (Matt. 1. 1—
Acts xxii. 29; Rom. i), and presented the manuscript to Trinity
College. Dr. Barrett appended to his edition of Cod. Z a full collation
of the parts left untouched by his predecessors ; but since the work of
Ussher’s friends was known to be very defective, Dobbin has re-collated
the whole of that portion which Barrett left unexamined, comparing the
readings throughout with Codd. 56, 58 of the Gospels, and Cod. 33 of the
Acts. This copy has prol., κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., Am. Eus., subser., στίχ.»
besides which the division by the Latin chapters in St. Mark is employed,
a sure proof—if any were needed—of the modern date of the manuscript.
There are many corrections by a more recent hand, erasures by the
pen, &c. It has been supposed that the Gospels were first written; then
the Acts and Epistles (transcribed, in Dobbin’s judgement, from Cod.
33, Acts); the Apocalypse last; having been added about 1580, as
Tregelles and Dr. Dobbin think, from Cod. 69, when they were both
in Chark’s possession. The text, however, of the Apocalypse is not quite
the same in the two codices, nor would it be easy, without seeing them
together, to verify Dobbin’s conjecture, that the titles to the sacred
books, in pale red ink, were added by the same person in both manu-
scripts. In the margin of this copy, as of Cod. 69, are inserted many
readings in Chark’s handwriting, even the misprint of Erasmus, ἐμαῖς for
ev ais, Apoe. 11. 13.

62. Walton’s Goog., which was brought from the East, and once be-
longed to Dr. Henry Googe, Fellow of Trinity College. The collations
of Codd. D, 59, 61, 62 made for the London Polyglott were given in 1667
to Emmanuel College, where they yet remain. Goog. was identified with
the Cambridge Kk. v. 35 by Bp. Marsh, who was a little careless in this
kind of work.

627. Camb. Univ. Lib. Kk. v. 35 [xv], 91 x 58, ff 403 (14), chart., xed.
(κεφ. Lat.), rith., subser., vers. Myr. Bradshaw has pointed out that Kk.
ν. 35 is a mere transcript by George Hermonymus from Cod.'70 also

for a ‘self-taught philomath’ (p. 122). Dr. Clarke tells us fairly the grounds on
which he arrived at his strange conclusion (Observations on the Text of the
Three Divine Witnesses, Manchester, 1805, pp. 8-10), and marvellously unsound
they are. But what avails authority, quwm res ipsa per se camat? The facsimile
made for Dr. Clarke nearly seventy years ago has been copied in Horne’s
Introduction and twenty other books, and leaves no sort of doubt about the date
of Codex Montfortianus.

: This Froy or Roy is believed by Mr. Rendel Harris (Origin of Cod. Leic., p. 48)
to be the forger of Cod. 61.

EVANN. 62-64. 201

in his handwriting, and hastily copied from it, errors of the pen and all.
It has no men., lect., as Goog. had, but the ordinary κεφάλαια and Latin
chapters. Again, Goog., as Walton says, ‘ex Oriente advectus est,’ and
must have been in England before 1657 ; whereas Bp. Moore got Kk. v.
35 from France in 1706, with other books from the collection of J. B.
Hantin, the numismatist.

7*~ 63. Cod. Ussher 1, Trin. Coll. Dublin, A. i. 8, formerly D. 20 [x],
fol., with a commentary, 123 x 94, ff. 237 (18-24), prol., κεφ. t., pict.,
ke., tirh., Am., Hus. (lect., later.), subscr. Henry Dodwell made a few
extracts for Bishop Fell’s N.T. of 1675; Richard Bulkeley loosely
collated it for Mill, Dr. Dobbin in 1855 examined St. Matthew, and
the Rev. John Twycross, of the Charter House, re-collated the whole
manuscript in 1858. The last leaf, containing John xxi. 25, is lost;
but (see Scrivener, Cod. Sin., Introd., p. lix, note, and an admirable paper
by Dr. Gwynn in Hermathena, xix, 1893, p. 368) it originally contained
the verse and witnesses to it. Dr. C. R. Gregory has noticed in Cod. 63
a mutilated double leaf of an Evangelistarium in two columns [ix or x],
containing part of ὥρα γ΄.

/~ 64. Bute, formerly Ussher 2. This MS. belonged, like the preceding,
to the illustrious Primate of Ireland, but has been missing from Trin.
Coll. Library in Dublin ever since 1742, or, as Dr. C. R. Gregory thinks
on the authority of Dr. T. K. Abbott, 1702. It was collated, like Cod.
63, by Dodwell for Fell, by Bulkeley for Mill. It once belonged to Dr.
Thomas Goad, and was very neatly, though incorrectly, written in octavo.
As the Emmanuel College copy of the Epistles (Act. 53, Paul. 30) never
contained the Gospels, for which it is perpetually cited in Walton’s
Polyglott as £m., the strong resemblance subsisting between Usser. 2 and
£m. led Mill to suspect that they were in fact the same copy. The result
of an examination of Walton’s with Mill’s collations is that they are in
numberless instances cited together in support of readings, in company
with other manuscripts ; often with a very few or even alone (e. g. Matt.
vi. 225 vili. 11; xii. 41; Mark ii. 2; iv. 1; ix. 10; 25; Luke iv. 32;
viii. 27; John i. 21; iv. 24; v.7; 20; 36; vil. 10; xvi. 19; xxi. 1).
That Usser. 2 and Hm. are sometimes alleged separately is easily
accounted for by the inveterate want of accuracy exhibited by all early
collators. But all doubt is at an end since Dean Burgon in 1880 found
this celebrated copy in the library of the Marquis of Bute, and has traced
the curious history of its rovings. From Dr. Goad (d. 1638) it came into
the keeping of Primate Ussher, by whose hand the modern chapters seem to
have been written in the margin. Then towards the end of the seventeenth
century (as his signature proves) it belonged to one John Jones: a later
hand puts in the date Saturday, May 25,1728. It has also the book
plate of John Earl of Moira (d. 1793). Then we trace it to James
Verschoyle, afterwards Bishop of Killala from 1793 to 1834, thence to
the Earls of Huntingdon for two generations, when it was purchased at
the Donnington Park sale by Lord Bute. Without doubt this is the
long lost Cod. 64, the Usser, 2 and Hm. of Mill: it was recognized
at once by the reading in John viii. 8. Dean Burgon describes it
as [xii or xiii] now in two volumes, bound in red morocco about
150 years since. It has 440 leaves, 42 inches by 32 in size. Carp,

202 CURSIVES.

Eus. t., κεφ. t., τίτλ., κεφ., Am. (gilt), Hus. (carmine), lect., ἀρχαί and τέλη.
At the end are fourteen leaves of syn. Though beautifully written,
it has no pict. or elaborate headings. Previous collators had done their
work very poorly, as we have reason to know. Out of about sixty varia-
tions in Mark i—v, Mill has recorded only twenty-six. Over each
proper name of a person stands a little waved stroke: cf. Evan. 530.
(Collated for Burgon.)

65. Lond. Brit. Mus. Harleian 5776 [xiii], 9 x 7, ff. 309 (22), is Mill’s
Cov. 1, brought from the East in 1677 with four other manuscripts of
the Greek Testament by Dr. John Covell [1637-1722], once English
Chaplain at Constantinople, then Chaplain to Queen Mary at the
Hague, afterwards Master of Christ’s College, Cambridge. Carp., Hus.
t., κεφ. t., κεῴ., tirh., Am., Lus., στίχ., subscr. (Mill). This book was
presented to Covell in 1674 by Daniel, Bishop of Proconnesus. The
last verse is supplied by a late hand, the concluding leaf being lost, as
in Cod. 63.

*66. Camb. Trin. Coll. O. viii. 3, Cod. Galei Londinensis [xii], 82 x 6,
chart., ff. 282 (21), pict., syn., men., Carp. ten blank pages, κεῴ., no rird.,
lect., Am., Lus., subser. (later), dvayy., κεφ. t., στίχ., once belonged to Th.
Gale [1636-1702], High Master of St. Paul’s School, Dean of York
(1697), with some scholia in the margin by a recent hand, and other
changes in the text by one much earlier. Known to (Mill), but for
a time lost sight of. Collated by Scrivener, 1862. Inserted in the
great printed Catalogue of Manuscripts, Oxford, 1697.

67. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 76 [x or xi], 9x7, ff. 202 (20), 2 cols, is
Mill’s Hunt. 2, brought from the East by Dr. Robert Huntington,
Chaplain at Aleppo, Provost of Trinity College, Dublin, and afterwards
Bishop of Raphoe [d. 1701]. M€ué. John vi. 64—xxi. 25. us. t., pict.,
κεφ. t., κεφ.; τίτλ., Am., Hus., lect., subscr. On f. 8, the Athanasian Creed
is on rect. on gold ground (Mill).

68. Oxf. Lincoln Coll. (Evst. 199) IT. Gr. 17 [xii], 8x 5, ff. 29 (23),
Carp., Hus. t., κεφ. t., orn., xed., τίτλ. (gold), Am., lect., oriy., besides syn.,
men., and verses at the end of each Gospel by Theodulos Hieromonachus,
is Mill’s Wheel. 1, brought from Zante in 1676, with two other copies,
by George Wheeler, Canon of Durham. Between the Gospels of SS.
Luke and John are small fragments of two leaves of a beautiful Evan-
gelistarium [ix 1], with red musical notes (Mill, Scr.).

*69. (Act. 31, Paul. 37, Apoc, 14.) Codex Leicestrensis [xiv Harris ;
end of xv], 144x108, ff. 213 (38), like Codd. 206 and 233, and Brit.
Mus. Harl. 3161; rapidly written on 83 leaves of vellum and 130 of
paper, the vellum being outside the quinion at beginning and end, and three
paper leaves within (see p. 24), apparently with a reed (see p. 27), is
now in the library of the Town Council of Leicester. It contains the
whole New Testament, except Matt. 1. 1—xviii. 15; Acts x. 45—xiv.
17; Jude 7-25; Apoc. xviii. 7—xxii. 21, but with fragments down to
xix. 10. The original order was Paul., Acts, Cath. Epp., Apoc., Gospels
last and missing when the MS. came into Chark’s hands. Written in
the strange hand which our facsimile exhibits (No. 40), epsilon being
recumbent and almost like alpha, and with accents placed over the

EVANN. 65-71. 203

succeeding consonant instead of the vowel’, The words Exe Ἱλερμου
Xapxov at the top of the first page, in the same beautiful hand that wrote
many (too many) marginal notes, prove that this codex once belonged to
the William Chark, mentioned under Cod. 61 (p. 201) who got it from
Brynkley, who probably got it like the Caius MS. (Evan. 59) from the
Convent of Grey Friars at Cambridge. In 1641 (Wetstein states 1669)
Thomas Hayne, M.A., of Trussington, in that county, gave this MS. with
his other books to the Leicester Library. Mill was permitted to use it at
Oxford, and collated it there in 1671. A collation also made by John
Jackson and William Tiffin was lent to Wetstein through Caesar de
Missy and Th. Gee, a Presbyterian minister of But Close, Leicester.
Tregelles re-collated it in 1852 for his edition of the Greek Testa-
ment, and Scrivener very minutely in 1855; the latter published his
results, with a full description of the book itself, in the Appendix to his
‘Codex Augiensis.. No manuscript of its age has a text so remarkable
as this, less however in the Acts than in the Gospels. Though none of
the ordinary divisions into sections, and scarcely any liturgical marks,
occur throughout, there is evidently a close connexion between Cod. 69
and the Church Service-books, as well in the interpolations of proper
names, particles of time, or whole passages (e.g. Luke xxii. 43, 44
placed after Matt. xxvi. 39) which are common to both, as especially in
the titles of the Gospels: ἐκ rod κατὰ μάρκον εὐαγγέλιον (sic), &c., being in
the very language of the Lectionaries*. Codd. 178, 443 have the same
peculiarity. Tables of κεφάλαια stand before the three later Gospels,
with very unusual variations; for which, as well as for the foreign
matter inserted and other peculiarities of Cod. 69, consult Scrivener’s
Cod. Augiensis (Introd. pp. xl-xlvii). See also Mr. J. Rendel Harris,
Origin of the Leicester Codex, 1887.

70. Camb. Univ. Lib. Ll. ii. 13 [xv], 111 χ 74, ff 186 (23), orn.,
rirh. in margin, «ep. Lat., vers., was written, like Codd. 30, 62°, 287, by
G. Hermonymus the Spartan (who settled at Paris, 1472, and became
the Greek teacher of Budaeus and Reuchlin), for William—Bodet ; there
are marginal corrections by Budaeus, from whose letter to Bp. Tonstall
we may fix the date about a.p. 1491-4. It once belonged to Bunckle
of London, then to Bp. Moore. Like Cod. 627 it has the Latin chapters
(Mill).

*71, Lambeth 528 [a.p. 1100], 6} x 43, # 265 (26), is Mill's Eph.
and Scrivener’s g. This elegant copy, which once belonged to an
Archbishop of Ephesus, was brought to England in 1675 by Philip
Traheron, English Chaplain at Smyrna. Traheron made a careful
collation of his manuscript, of which both the rough copy (B. M., Burney
24) and a fair one (Lambeth 528 b) survive. This last Scrivener in

1 Another facsimile (Luke xxi. 36—John viii. 6) is given by Abbott in his
‘Collation of Four Important Manuscripts’ (see Cod. 13). In all four the
ericope adulterae follows Luke xxi. 38. ‘

3 Sed the style of the Evangelistaria, as cited above, pp. 80-83; Matthaei’s
uncials BH and Birch’s 178 of the Gospels, described below. So B.-C. 11. 13, to
be described hereafter, reads in St. Matthew only ἀρχὶ ἐκ τοῦ κατὰ ματθαῖον ἁγίου
“εὐαγγελίου. Compare also Codd. 211, 261, 357, and B.-C, iii, 5 in SS. Matthew
and Mark.

is

204 CURSIVES.

1845 compared with the original, and revised, especially in regard to
later corrections, of which there are many. Mill used Traheron’s colla-
tion very carelessly. Carp., Eus. t., κεφ. t. [xv], κεφ., τίτλ., Am., Bus.,
lect. This copy presents a text full of interest, and much superior to
that of the mass of manuscripts of its age. See Cod. 29.

72. Brit. Mus. Harleian. 5647 [xi], large 4to, 10 x 8, ff. 268 (22, 24),
an elegant copy, with a catena on St. Matthew, κεφ. t., pict., κεφ. TiTh., lect.,
Am., Eus., subser., oriy. (Mark), various readings in the ample margin.
Lent by T. Johnson to (Wetstein).

73. Christ Church, Oxford, Wake 26 [xi], 4to, 92 x 8§, ff. 291, κεφ.
t., Hus. t., vers., xeb., Am., Bus., rith., pict., few lect. It is marked ‘ Ex
dono Mauri Cordati Principis Hungaro-Walachiae, A° 1724.’ This and
Cod. 74 were once Archbishop Wake’s, and were collated for Wetstein
by (Jo. Walker, Wake 718. 35)*.

74. Christ Church, Oxford, Wake 20 [xiii], 8x6, ff. 204, written
by Theodore (see p. 48, note $). Mut. Matt. i, 1-14; v. 29—vi. 1;
thirty-two verses. It came in 1727 from the Monastery of Παντοκράτωρ, on
Mount Athos. Carp., Lus. t., κεῷ. t., syn. men., κεφ., tirh., Am., Hus.,
lect., subser., vers.

75. Cod. Genevensis 19 [xi], 9 x 63, ff. 500 (19), Carp., us. t., prol.,
κεφ. t., Am., tith., Eus., lect., pict., men. In text it much resembles that of
Cod. 6. Seen in 1714 by Wetstein, examined by Scholz (collated Matt.
i—vi, John vii, viii), collated (Matt. i—xviii, Mark i—v) by Cellérier,
a Professor at Geneva, whose collation (Matt. i—xviii) is corrected
and supplemented with Matt. xix—end by H. C. Hoskier, though his
visit to the MS. was unfortunately short. The first diorthota made
corrections and additions as regards breathings and stops. Other cor-
rections made not much later (Hoskier, Collation of 604, App. G).

76. (Act. 43, Paul. 49.) Cod. Caesar-Vindobonensis, Nessel. 300,
Lambee. 28 [xi—xiii], Τὰ x 53, ff. 358 (27), prol., κεφ. t., κεφ., tith., Am.,
lect., syn., men., pict. This copy (the only one known to read αὐτῆς
with the Complutensian and other editions in Luke ii. 22) is erroneously
called an uncial by Mill (Gerhard ἃ Mastricht 1690; Ashe 1691;
F. K. Alter 1786) (Greg.).

77. Caesar-Vindobon. Nessel. 1{4, Lambee. 29 [xi], 91 x 8, ff. 300 (21),
very neat; with a commentary (Victor's on St. Mark), Carp., Eus. t., prol.,
κεφ. t., κεῴ., τίτλ., Am., Hus. (lect. and syn. by a later hand). It once
belonged to Matthias Corvinus, the great king of Hungary (1458-90).
Collated in ‘Tentamen descriptionis codicum,’ &c. 1773 by (Treschow,
and also by Alter) (Greg.).

1 Of the 183 manuscript volumes bequeathed by William Wake, Archbishop
of Canterbury [1657-1737] to Christ Church (of which he had been a Canon),
no less than twenty-eight contain portions of the Greek Testament. They are
all described in this list from a comparison of Dean Gaisford’s MS. Catalogue
(1837) with the books themselves, to which Bp. Jacobson’s kindness gave me
access in 1861. Corrected by E. M., to whom similar kindness has been
shown. See also ‘Account of some MSS. at Christ Church, Oxford,’ by the Rev.
Charles H. Hoole, Student.

EVANN. PA) εχ: ΟΝ

7. 78. Cod. Nicolae Jancovich de Vadass,‘now in Hungary [xii], 9} x 53,
ff. 293 (22), Hus. t., κεφ. t., τίτλ., κεφ., lect., syn., pict. It was once in
the library of king Matthias Corvinus: on the sack of Buda by the
Turks in 1527, his noble collection of 50,000 volumes was scattered,
and about 1686 this book fell into the hands of 8. B., then of J. G.,
Carpzov of Leipsic, at whose sale it was purchased and brought back to
its former country. A previous possessor, in the seventeenth century,
was Τεώργιος δεσμοφύλαξ Ναυπλίου, (Collated by C. F. Boerner for
Kuster, and ‘in usum’ of Scholz.)

79. Leyden, Bibl. Univ. 74 [xv], Latin version older, 63 x 43, ff.
208 (26-28), 2 cols., κεφ., dect., ἀναγν. (all partial). Mut. Matt. 1, 1—xiv.
18, Brought by Georg. Douze from Constantinople in 1597, consulted
by Gomar in 1644 (Greg.).

80. Paris, Lesoeuf [xii], 91 x 68, ff. 309 (23), prol., κεφ. t., xed. (also
Lat. cent. xv), tira. This MS. belonged to J. G. Graevius, and was
collated by Bynaeus in 1691: then it passed into the hands of J, Van
der Hagen, who showed it to Wetstein in 1739: afterwards it was
bought by Ambrose Didot at a sale, and sold to Mons. Lesoeuf, where
Dr. C. R. Gregory saw it. (Sce Proleg. to Tisch. ed. viii. p. 485.)

81. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 323, Auct. T. Infr. i, 5 [xiii], 7x5, ff.
182. Ked., τίτλ., some Am. Bought in 1883 from Mr. William Ward
who brought it from Ephesus. Contains Matt. xix. 15—xxi. 19;
31-41; xxii. 7—xxviii. 20; Mark i. 9—iii. 18; 35—xv. 15; 32—xvi.
14; Luke i. 18—ii. 19; iii. 7—iv. 40; ν. 8—xxii. 5; 36—xxiil. 10;
John viii. 4—xxi. 18. This place has been hitherto occupied by Greek
MSS. cited in a Correctorium Biblioram Latinorum of the thirteenth
century’, Dr, Hort appropriates this numeral to Muralt’s 2Ρ6, (Evan.
473.)

82. Oxf. Bodl. MS. Bibl. Gr. e. 1. Some fragments : (1) John ili. 23 ;
(2) 26, 27; (3) 2 Cor. xi. 3: Chart. (1, 2) [xiii], (3) [vi or vii] uncials
and minuscules intermixed, and some Coptic and Arabic words.

In this place other fragments have been placed till now. Seven
unknown Greek manuscripts of St. John, three of St. Matthew and
(apparently) of the other Gospels, cited in Laurentius Valla’s ‘ Anno-
tationes in N.T., ex diversorum utriusque linguae, Graecae et Latinae,
codicum collatione,’ written about 1440, edited by Erasmus, Paris 1505.
His copies seem modern, aud have probably been used by later critics.
The whole subject, however, is very carefully examined in the Rev. A.
T, Russell’s ‘Memoirs of the life and works of Bp. Andrewes,’ pp.
282-310. Hort’s Cod. 82 is Burgon’s Venet. xii, to be described
hereafter.

1 These formal revisions of the Latin Bible were mainly two, one made by
the University of Paris with the sanction of the Archbishop of Sens about 1230,
and a rival one undertaken by the Mendicant Orders, through Cardinal Hugo
de St. Caro (see above, p. 69), and adopted by their general Chapter held at Paris
in 1256. A previous revision had been made by Cardinal Nicolaus and the
Cistercian Abbot Stephanus in 1150. A manuscript of that of 1256 was used by
Lucas Brugensis and Simon (Wetstein, N. T. Prol. vol. i. p. 85). Canon West-
cott calls attention to a Correctorium in the British Museum, King’s Library,

1A. viii. 3

206 CURSIVES.

83. Cod. Monacensis 518 [xi], 83x63, ff. 321 (20), beautifully
written, prol., κεφ. t., κεφ., lect., ἀναγν., syn., men., subser., arix., in the
Royal Library at Munich, whither it was brought from Augsburg
(Bengel’s August. 1, Scholz, Greg.).

84. Monacensis 568 [xii], 68 x 54, ff. 65, κεφ,, τίτλ., Am. (not Hus.), lect.
both in the text and margin, contains SS. Matthew and Mark. Mut.
Matt. i. 18—xiii. 10; xiii. 27-42; xiv. 3—xviil. 25; xix. 9-21; xxii.
4—Mark vii. 13 (Burgon, Greg.).

85. Monacensis 569 [xiii], δὲ x 32, ff. 30, κεφ., ect. in vermilion, τίτλ.,
Am. (not #us.), contains only Matt. viii. 15—ix. 17; xvi. 12—xvii.
20; xxiv. 26-45; xxvi. 25-54; Mark vi. 13—ix. 45; Luke iii. 12—
vi. 44; John ix. 11—xii. 5; xix. 6-24; xx. 23—xxi. 9 (Bengel’s
August. 3, Scholz).

86. Posoniensis Lycaei Aug. [x], 93} x73, ff. 280, prol., Hus. t., pict.,
syn. Once at Buda, but it had been bought in 1183 at Constantinople
fur the Emperor Alexius II Comnenus (Bengel, Endlicher). It was
brought by Rayger, a doctor of medicine, from Italy, where it had been
carried, to Pressburg, to his brother-in-law Gleichgross, who was a pastor
in that place, amongst whose books it was sold to the library of the
Lycaeum in Pressburg. (See Gregory, Proleg. p. 486.)

87. Trevirensis [xii], fol., contains St. John’s Gospel with a catena,
published at length by Cordier at Antwerp. It once belonged to the
eminent philosopher and mathematician, Cardinal Nicolas of "ἢ on the
Moselle, near Tréves [1401-64: see Cod. 129 Evan., and Cod. 59 Acts];
previously at the monastery of Petra or of the Fore-runner of Constan-
tinople? (Scholz). Wetstein’s 87 is our 250.

88. Codex of the Gospels, 4to, on vellum, cited as ancient and correct
by Joachim Camerarius (who collated it) in his Annotations to the New
Testament, 1642. It resembles in text Codd. 63, 72, 80.

*89. Gottingensis Cod. Theol. 53 [1006], fol., ff. 172, Carp., Eus. t.,
κεφ. t., κεφ., Eust., lect., with corrections. Collated by A. G. Gehl in
1729 (1), and by Matthaei (No. 20) in 1786-7.

90. (Act. 47, Paul. 14.) Cod. Jac. Fabri, a Dominican of Deventer,
now in the library of the church of the Remonstrants at Amster-
dam, 186 [xvi, but copied from a manuscript written by Theodore
and dated 1293], 4to, chart., 2 vols., xep. (Lat.), lect. syn. The
Gospels stand John, Luke, Matthew, Mark (see p. 70); the Pauline
Epistles precede the Acts; and Jude is written twice, from different
copies. This codex (which has belonged to Abr. Hinckelmann of Ham-
burg, and to Wolff) was collated by Wetstein. Faber [1472—living in
1518] had also compared it with another ‘ very ancient’ vellum manu-
script of the Gospels presented by Sixtus IV (1471-84) to Jo. Wessel of
Groningen, but which was then at Zvolle. As might be expected, this

1 On fol. 4 we read ἡ βίβλος αὕτη (ἥδε 178) τῆς μονῆς τοῦ Προδρόμου | τῆς κειμένης
ἔγγιστα τῆς ᾿Αε[ αἰτίου | ἀρχαϊκὴ δὲ τῇ μονῇ κλῆσις Πέτρα. Compare Cod. 178 and
Montfauc., Palaeogr. Graeca, pp. 89, 110, 808.

eed

=

EVANN. 83-99. 207

copy much resembles Cod. 74. See Delitzsch, Handschr. Funde, ii.
pp. 54-57.

91. Perronianus [x], of which extracts were sent by Montfaucon to
Mill, had been Cardinal Perron’s [d. 1618], and before him had belonged
to ‘S$. Taurini monasterium Ebroicense ’ (Evreux). Hort suggests, and
Gregory favours the suggestion, that this is the same as Evan. 299 (Cod.
Par. Reg. 177), which came from Evreux.

* 92. Faeschii 1 (Act. 49) [xiv or xv] The former, 10} x 8, ff. 141,
* 94. Faeschii 2 [xvi or xvil] \ κεφ. t., rith., pict., contains St.
Mark with Victor's commentary on vellum, and scholia on the Catholic
Epistles, with the authors’ names, Didymus, Origen, Cyril, &c., and is
referred by Gregory to the tenth century; the latter, 8} x 54, ff. 172
(22), 88. Mark and Luke, with Victor’s commentary on St. Mark, that
of Titus of Bostra on St. Luke, on paper [xv or xvi, Greg.]. Both
belonged to Andrew Faesch, of Basle, and were collated by Wetstein.
Dean Burgon found them both at Basle (0. ii. 27 and O. ii. 23).

93. Graevii [1632-1703] of the Gospels, cited by Vossius on the
Genealogy, Luke iii, but not known (Cod. 801 Greg.).

95. Oxf. Lincoln Coll. II. Gr. 16 [xii or earlier], 10} x 8, ff. 110 (20),
is Mill’s Wheeler 2%. It contains SS. Luke and John with commentary,
mut. Luke 1. 1—xi. 2; John vii. 2-17; xx. 31—xxi. 10. With full
scholia neatly written in the margin, κεφ., Am. (later), syn., men. (Mill,
Professor Nicoll).

96. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 8 (Auct. D. 5. 1) [xv], 53 x 33, ff. 62 (18), chart.,
is Walton’s and Mill’s Trit., with many rare readings, containing St. John
with a commentary, beautifully written by Jo. Trithemius, Abbot of
Spanheim [d. 1516]. Received from Abraham Scultet by Geo. Hack-
well, 1607 (Walton’s Polyglott, Mill, Griesbach).

Pee Hirsaugiensis [1500, by Nicolas, a monk of Hirschau in Bavaria],
12mo, ff. 71, on vellum, containing St. John, seems but a copy of 96.
Collated by Maius, and the collation given in J. D. Michaelis, Orien-
talische und exegetische Bibliothek, ii. p. 243, &c. (Greg., Bengel?,
Maius, Schulz).

98. Oxf. Bod]. ἘΠ. D. Clarke 5 [xii], 84 x 6, ff. 222 (25), pict., κεφ. t.,
xed., Tirh., Am., lect., subser., orix., brought by Clarke from the East. It
was collated in a few places for Scholz, who substituted it here for Cod.
R (see p. 139) of Griesbach.

99. Lipsiensis, Bibliothec. Paul. [xvi], 81x74, ff. 22 (22, 23), Mat-
thaei’s 18, contains Matt. iv. 8—v. 27; vi. 2—xv. 30; Luke i. 1-13;
Carp., κεφ. t., ke, τίτλ., Am., Lus., lect., syn. (Matthaei, Greg.). Wetstein’s
99 is our 155.

1 Noted ‘Ex libris Georgii Wheleri Westmonasteriensis perigrinatione ejus
Constantinopolitana collect. Anno Domini 1676.’ See Evan. 68; Evst. 3.

2 Cod. 101 better suits Bengel’s description of Uffen. 3 than 97: they are
written on different materials, and the description of their respective texts will
not let us suspect them to be the same. Wetstein never cites Cod. 101, but the
addition of τὸν θεόν at the end of John viii. 27, the reading of the margin of
Uffen, 3, has been erroneously ascribed in the critical editions to 97, not to 101.

208 CURSIVES.
(harm L.

100. Paul. b= de Eubeswald [x], 4to, 91x 74, ff. 374, κεφ., τίτλ.,
Am., Eus., lect. (syn., men., dvayv. later), vellum, mut. John xxi. 25; prct.,
κεφ. ¢., Hus. t., and in a later hand many corrections with scholia, chart.
J.C. Wagenseil used it in Hungary for John viii. 6. Nowin the Univer-
sity of Pesth, but in the fifteenth century belonging to Bp. Jo. Pannonius.
Edited at Pesth in 1860 ‘cum interpretatione Hungaria’ by 8. Markfi.

101. Uffenbach. 3 [xvi], 12mo, chart., St.John στιχήρης. So near the
Basle (that is, we suppose, Erasmus’) edition, that Bengel scarcely
ever cites it. With two others (Paul. M. and Acts 45) it was lent by
Z. C. Uffenbach, Consul of Frankfort-on-the-Main, to Wetstein in 1717,
and afterwards to Bengel. (Gregory would omit it.)

102. Bibliothecae Medicae, an unknown manuscript with many rare
readings, extracted by Wetstein at Amsterdam for Matt. xxiv—Mark
viii. 1, from the margin of a copy of Plantin’s N. T. 1591, in the library
of J. Le Long. Canon Westcott is convinced that the manuscript from
which these readings were derived is none other than Cod. B itself, and
Dr. Gregory agrees with him. In St. Matthew’s Gospel he finds the two
authorities agree seventy times and differ only five times, always in
a manner to be easily accounted for: in St. Mark they agree in eighty-
four out of the eighty-five citations, the remaining one (ch. ii. 22)
being hardly an exception. Westcott, New Test., Smith’s ‘ Dictionary
of the Bible” Hort’s Cod. 102 is weet (Evan. 507), to be described
hereafter.

103. Regius 196 [xi], fol., once Cardinal Mazarin’s, seems the same
manuscript as that from which Emericus Bigot gave extracts for Curcel-
laeus’ N. T. 1658 (Scholz). Burgon supposes some mistake here, as he
finds Reg. 196 to be a copy of Theophylact’s commentary on 88. Matthew
and Mark, written over an older manuscript [viii or ix]. Perhaps the
same as 14 or 278 (Greg.).

104. Hieronymi Vignerii [x], from which also Bigot extracted read-
ings, which Wetstein obtained through J. Drieberg in 1744, and pub-
lished. Perhaps 697 (Greg.).

105. (Act. 48, Paul. 24.) Cod. Ebnerianus, Bodl. Misc. Gr. 136,
a beautiful copy [xii], 8x61, ff. 426 (27), formerly belonging to
Jerome Ebner von Eschenbach of Nuremberg. Pict. Carp., Eus. t.,
cep. ἐ., τίτλ., Kep., Am. (not Lus.), subser., στίχ., the Nicene Creed,
all in gold: with ect. throughout and syn., men. prefixed by Joasaph,
a calligraphist, A.D. 1391, who also added John viii. 3-11 at the end
of that Gospel. Facsimile in Horne’s Introduction, and in Tregelles’
Horne, p. 220 (Schoenleben 1738, Rev. H. O. Coxe, by whom the
collation was lent before 1845 to the Rev. R. J. F. Thomas, Vicar of
Yeovil [ἅ. 1873], together with one of Canon. Graec. 110 of the Acts
and Epistles, both of which are mislaid).

ῃ

“ 106. Winchelsea [x], with many important readings, often resembling
the Harkleian Syriac: not now in the Earl of Winchelsea’s Library
(Jackson collated it for Wetstein in 1748).

107. Bodl. E. D, Clarke 6 [xiv and later], 84 x 63, ff. 351, κεφ. t., pict.,

EVANN. IOO-III. 209

κεφ., tinh, containing the Gospels in different hands. (Like 98, 111, 112,
partially collated for Scholz.) Griesbach’s 107 is also 201.

108. Vindobonensis Caesarei, Suppl. Gr. 2, formerly Kollar. 4 [xi],
123 x 91, ff 426, 2 vols. With a commentary (Victor's on St. Mark:
Burgon, Last Twelve Verses, &c., p. 288), Carp., Eus. t., prol., κεφ. t.,
pict., xep., tirh., Am., Eus., subser., orix. It seems to have been written
at Constantinople, and formerly belonged to Parrhasius, then to the

convent of St. John de Carbonaria at Naples (Treschow, Alter, Birch,
Scholz). :

109. Brit. Mus. Addit. 5117 [A. D. 1326], 71x 58, ff. 225 (24-30), 1].
rubr., Carp., prol., κεφ. t., Eus. t., syn., men. lect., Am., τίτλ., subser.,
στίχ., Mead. 1, then Askew (5115 is Act. 22, and 5116 is Paul. 75, these
two in the same hand ; different from that employed in the Gospels).

110%. Brit. Mus. Addit. 19,386 [xiv], 11 x 8, ff. 267 (2), Carp., Eus. t.
(faded), κεφ. t., prol., κεφ., tird., lect., syn., with a dial of the year. Four
Gospels with commentary by Theophylact. Purchased from Constantine
Simonides in 1853. (Greg. 1260.) ὁ}

111%. Bodl. Clarke 7 [xii], 81x6, ff. 181 (31), κεφ. ¢. (mut. Matt.),

1 Cod. Ravianus, Bibl. Reg. Berolinensis [xvil, 4to, 2 vols., on parchment, once
belonging to Jo. Ra¥@ of Upsal, has been examined by Wetstein, Griesbach, and
by G. G. Pappelbaum in 1796. It contains the whole New Testament, and has
attracted attention because it has the disputed words in 1 John v. 7, 8. It is now,
however, admitted by all to be a mere transcript of the N. T. in the Compluten-
sian Polyglott with variations from Erasmus or Stephen, and as such has no
independent authority.

2 (Wetstein.) Tur VELEsian READINGS. The Jesuit de la Cerda in his ‘Adver-
saria Sacra,’ cap. xci (Lyons, 1626), a collection of various readings, written in
vermilion in the margin of a Greek Testament (which from its misprint in
τ Pet, iii. 11 we know to be R. Stephen’s of 1550) by Petro Faxardo, Marquis of
Velez, a Spaniard, who had taken them from sixteen manuscripts, eight of
which were in the king’s library, in the Escurial. It is never stated what
codices or how many support each variation. De la Cerda had received the
readings from Mariana, the great Jesuit historian of Spain, then lately dead,
and appears to have inadvertently added to Mariana’s account of their origin,
that the sixteen manuscripts were in Greek. These Velesian readings, though
suspected from the first even by Mariana by reason of their strange resemblance
to the Latin Vulgate and the manuscripts of the Old Latin, were repeated as
critical authorities in Walton’s Polyglott, 1657, and (contrary to his own better
judgement) were retained by Mill in 1707. Wetstein, however (N. T. Proleg.
vol. i. pp. 59-61), and after him Michaelis and Bp. Marsh, have abundantly
proved that the various readings must have been collected by Velez from Latin
manuscripts, and by him translated into Greek, very foolishly perhaps, but not
of necessity with a fraudulent design. Certainly, any little weight the Velesian
readings may have, must be referred to the Latin, not to the Greek text.
Among the various proofs of their Latin origin urged by Wetstein and others,
the following establish the fact beyond the possibility of doubt :

Greek Text. Vulgate Text. oe Velesian reading.
Mark viii. 88 |ἐπαισχυνθῇ confusus fuerit | confessus fuerit| ὁμολογήσῃ
Heb. xii. 18 κεκαυμένῳ accensibilem |accessibilem |προσίτῳ
— xiii. 2 ἔλάθον latuerunt placuerunt ἤρεσαν
James v. 6 κατεδικάσατε |addixistis adduxistis ἠγάγετε
Apoc. xix. 6 ὄχλου turbae tubae σἀλπιγγος
— xxi. 12 ἀγγέλους angelos angelos γωνίας

VOL. I. P

210 CURSIVES,

κεφ., τίτλ., Am., vers., subser., crix. Mut. John xvi. 27—xvil. 15; xx.
25-end, and

1121, Bodl. Clarke 10 [xi], δὲ x 44, ff. 167 (33), Carp., Hus. t., prol.,
pict., syn., men., κεφ. t., κεῷ., τίτλ., lect., with commencement and large
letters in gold, having both Am. and Hus., in Matt. i—Mark ii, in the
same line (a very rare arrangement; see Codd. 192, 198, 212, and Wake
21 below), a very beautiful copy. These two, very partially collated for
Scholz, were substituted by him and Tischensdorf for collations whose
history is not a little curious.

113. Brit. Mus. Harleian. 1810 [xi], 8 x 74, ff. 270 (26), prol., syn.
(later), Carp., Eus. t., κεφ. t, pict., xep., τίτλ., Am., Eus., lect. (Gries-
bach, Bloomfield). Apparently this is Bentley’s 9 ‘membr. 4*° 600
annorum,’ collated by him in the margin of Trin. Coll. B. xvii. 5 (see
Cod. 51). Its readings are of more than usual interest, as are those of

114. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5540 [x], 54 x 44, ff. 280 (20) (facsimile in
a Greek Testament, published in 1837 by Taylor, London), very elegant,
with more recent marginal notes and Matt. xxviii. 19—Mark i. 12 in
a later hand. Mut. Matt. xvii. 4-18; xxvi. 59-73 (Griesbach, Bloom-
field). Carp., τίτλ., xep., dm. (not Hus.), κεφ. ὁ. (Luke, John). See
Canon Westcott’s article, ‘New Test.,’ in Smith’s ‘ Dictionary of the
Bible.’

115. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5559 [xii], 62 x 53, ff. 271 (19), κεφ., some
tirh., Am., frequently Hus2, once Bernard Mould’s (Smyrna, 1724), with
an unusual text. Mut. Matt. i. 1—viii. 10; Mark v. 23-36; Luke
1. 78—ii. 9; vi. 4-15; John xi. 2—xxi. 25 (Griesbach, Bloomfield).
A few more words of John xi survive.

116. Brit. Mus, Harl. 5567 [xii], 64 x 5, ff 300 (23), Syn., Bus. t.,
κεφ. t., xep., τίτλ., Am., lect., subscr., ἀναγν., στίχ., men., of some value.

1 (Wetstein.) Tue ΒΑΒΒΕΒΙΝῚ READINGS must also be banished from our list of
critical authorities, though for a different reason. The collection of various read-
ings from twenty-two manuscripts (ten of the Gospels, eight of the Acts and
Epistles, and four of the Apocalypse), seen by Isaac Vossius in 1642 in the
Barberini Library at Rome, was made about 1625, and first published in 1673 by
Peter Possinus (Poussines), a Jesuit, at the end of a catena of St. Mark. He
alleged that the collations were made by John M. Caryophilus (d. 1635], a Cretan,
while preparing an edition of the Greek Testament, under the patronage of Paul V
[4. 1621] and Urban VIII {d. 1644}. As the Barberini readings often favour the
Latin version, they fell into the same suspicion as the Velesian: Wetstein
especially (N. T. Proleg. vol. i. pp. 61, 62), after pressing against them some
objections more ingenious than solid, declares ‘lis haec non aliter quam ipsis
libris Romae inventis et productis, quod nunquam credo fiet, solvi potest.’ The very
papers Wetstein thus called for were discovered by Birch (Barberini Lib. 209)
more than thirty years later, and besides them Caryophilus’ petition for the
loan of six manuscripts from the Vatican (Codd. BS, 127, 129, 141, 144), which he
doubtless obtained and used. ‘The good faith of the collator being thus happily
vindicated, we have only to identify his eleven | Cod. 141 of the Gospels being also
Act. 75, Paul. 86, Apoc. 40. Another of his manuscripts was Act. 78, Paul. 80]
remaining codices, most of them probably being in that very Library, and may
then dismiss the Barberini readings as having done their work, and been fairly
superseded.

* In Codd, 115 and 202 EFus. is usually, in Codd. 116, 117, 417, 422, and B. M.
Addit. 15,581 but rarely, written under Am. : these copies therefore were probably
never quite finished. See p. 62, and note 1.

EVANN. II2-I25. 211

It belonged in 1649 to Athanasius a Greek monk, then to Bernard
Mould (Griesbach, Bloomfield).

117, (Apost. 6.) Brit. Mus. Harl. 5731 [xv], 8 x 6, ff. 202 (28),
carelessly written, once belonged to Bentley. “Mut. Matt. i. 1-18:
pict. prol., Hus. t., κεῴ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., lect., Am., syn., fragments of
a Lectionary on the last twenty leaves (Griesbach, Bloomfield).

*118. Oxf. Bod]. Misc. Gr. 13 [xiii], 72 x 53, ff. 257, an important
palimpsest (with the Gospels uppermost) once the property of Archbishop
Marsh of Armagh [d. 1713]. Aus. t., κεφ. t., rird,, lect., Am., Eus., στίχ.,
pip. (syn., men. later), and some of the Psalms on paper. Later hands
also supplied Matt. i. 1—vi. 2; Luke xiii. 35—xiv. 20; xviii. 8—xix.
9; John xvi. 25—xxi. 25. Well collated by (Griesbach). Loe?

119. Paris Nat. Gr. 85 [xii], 9 x 68, ff. 237 (23), formerly Teller's
of Rheims, is Kuster’s Paris 5 (Griesbach, Gregory), prol., κεφ. t., κεφ.»
τίτλ., Am., lect., subscr., στίχ., pict.

120. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 185 [xiii], 7} x 58, Ε΄. 177, κεφ., τίτλ., Am.,
formerly belonged to St. Victor’s on the Walls, and seems to be Stephen’s
18’, whose text (1550) and Colinaeus’ (1534) it closely resembles. St.
Mark is wanting (Griesbach).

121. Par. St. Genevieve, A. O. 34 [Sept. 1284, Indiction 12], 7Z x 6,
ff. 241, κεφ. ἐ., κεφ., τίτλ., Am., lect., syn., men. Mut. Matt. ν. 21—
viii. 24 (Griesbach).

122. (Act. 177, Paul. 219.) Lugdunensis-Batavorum Bibl. publ. Gr.
74 A [xii], 74 x δὲ, ff. 222, Bus. t, κεφ. t, xed. rirh., Am, Eus.,
lect., vers., otix., men., once Meerman’s! 116. Mut. Acts i. 1-14;
xxi. 14—-xxii. 28; 1 John iv. 20—Jude 25; Rom. i. 1—vii. 13; 1 Cor.
ii, 7—xiv. 23 (J. Dermout, Collectanea Critica in N. T., 1825). Gries-
bach’s 122 is also 97. See Cod. 435.

123. Vindobon. Caesar, Nessel. 240, formerly 30 [xi], 4to, 8§ x 6,
ff. 328 (18), brought from Constantinople about 1562 by the Imperial
Ambassador to the Porte, Ogier de Busbeck ; Carp.. Hus. t., prol., κεφ. t.,
pict., κεφ., tirh., Am., subscr., corrections by another hand (Treschow,
Alter, Birch).

*124. Vind. Caes. Ness. 188, formerly 31 [xii], 4to, 8} x 74, ff. 180
(25), Carp., Hus. t., harm, κεφ. t., κεφ.» τίτλ., Am., Hus., syn., men., an
eclectic copy, with corrections by the first hand (Mark ii. 14; Luke 111.
1, &c.). This manuscript was written in Calabria, where it belonged to
a certain Leo, and was brought to Vienna probably in 1564. It resembles
the Harkleian Syriac, Old Latin, Codd. DL. ee and especially 69
(Treschow, Alter, Birch). Collated by Dr. Em. Hoffmann for Professor
Ferrar where Alter and Birch disagree. See Cod. 13, for Abbott’s recent
edition.

125. Vind. Caes. Suppl. G. 50, formerly Kollar. 6 [x], 82 x 6$,
ff. 306 (23), κεφ. t., κεφ., rirh,, Am, Hus., pict. (lect., subser., στίχ.»
vers. later), with many corrections in the margin and between the lines
(Treschow, Alter, Birch).

1“Meerman’s other manuscript of the N. T., sold at his sale in 1824, is No. 562.
P2

212 CURSIVES.

126. Guelpherbytanus xvi. 6, Aug. Quarto [xi], 84 x 6§, ff. 219 (26),
carelessly written, Eus. t., xe. t., prol., pict., with lect., syn. in a later
hand, and some quite modern corrections. Matt. xxviii, 18-20 is cruci-
form, capitals often occur in the middle of words, and the text is of an
unusual character. Inspected by (Heusinger 1752, Knittel, Tischen-
dorf).

N.B. Codd. 127-181, all at Rome, were inspected, and a few (127,
131, 157) really collated by Birch, about 1782. Of 153 Scholz collated
the greater part, and small portions of 138-44; 146-52; 154-57;
159-60 ; 162; 164-71; 173-75; 177-80.

+ 127. Rom. Vatican. Gr. 349 [xi], 123 x 98, ff 370 (16), Il. rubr.,
Carp., Eus. t., prol., κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., Am., lect., a neatly written and
important copy, with a few later corrections (e. g. Matt. xxvii. 49).

128. Rom. Vat. Gr. 356 [xi Birch, xiii or xiv Greg.], 12} x 98, ff.
370 (18), ll. rubr., prol., κεφ. t. with harmony, κεφ., τίτλ., subser., στίχ.
(p. 69, note).

129. Rom. Vat. Gr. 358 [xii], 114 x 84, ff. 355, 11. rubr., Carp. (with
addition), Hus. t., prol., κεφ. t., κεφ., tirh., Am., Eus., syn., men., pict., with
scholia, Victor’s commentary on St. Mark, and a note on John vii. 53,
such as we read in Cod. 145 and others. Bought at Constantinople in
1438 by Nicolas de Cuza, Eastern Legate to the Council of Ferrara (see
Cod. 87).

130. Rom. Vat. Gr. 359 [xiii Birch, xv or xvi Greg.], 114 x 84, chart.,
ff. 229 (26), 11. rubr., «ed. lat., a curious copy, with the Greek and
Latin in parallel columns, and the Latin chapters.

'- 181, (Act. 70, Paul. 77.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 360 [xi Birch, xiv or xv Greg.],
94 x 7, ff. 233 (37), 2 cols., contains the whole New Testament except
the Apoc. (Birch), with many remarkable variations, and a text somewhat
like that of Aldus’ Greek Testament (1518). The manuscript was given
to Sixtus V [1585-90] for the Vatican by ‘ Aldus Manuccius Paulli F.
Aldi. The Epistle to the Hebrews stands before 1 Tim. Carp., Eus. t.,
κεφ. t., of an unusual arrangement (viz. Matt. 74, Mark 46, Luke 57).
Am., syn., men., subscr., otix. (lect. with init. later). This copy con-
tains many itacisms, and corrections primd manu.

132. Rom. Vat. Gr. 361 [xi Birch, xii or xiii Greg.], 103 x 64, ff. 289
(20), Hus. t., prol., κεφ. t., cep, Am., Hus., subscr., pict. in aur., lect.
(later).

133. (Act. 71, Paul. 78.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 363 [xi?], 71 x 6, ff. 332
(29), prol., κεφ. t., κεφ., tirh., Am., lect., subser., syn., men., pict., Euthalian
prologues.

134, Rom. Vat. Gr. 364 [xi or xii], 4to, elegant, 84 x 64, ff. 297 (20),
slg Hus. t., xep. t., κεφ., tith., Am., Hus., syn., men., pict., titles in
gold.

135. Rom. Vat. Gr. 365 [xi?], 93 x 7], κεφ. t., pict. The first 26 of
its 174 leaves are later and chart.

136. Rom. Vat. Gr. 665 [xiii], 93 x 63, ff. 235 (32), on cotton paper ;

EVANN. 126-148, 213

contains SS. Matthew and Mark with Euthymius’ commentary. Mut.
Mark xv. 1-end,

137. Rom. Vat. Gr. 756 [xi or xii], 111 x 8}, # 300 (19), κεφ. t.,
κεῷ., τίτλ., Am., syn., men., pict., with a commentary (Victor's on St.
Mark). At the end we read ko φραγκισκος ἀκκιδας evyerns κολασσευς...
penn ἤγαγε τὸ παρὸν βιβλιον eret απο αδαμ Cho [A. D. 1583], μηνι tovdta,

wo. ta.

138. Rom. Vat. Gr. 757 [xii], 113 x 93, ff 380 (37), κεφ. t., with
commentary from Origen, &c., and that of Victor on St. Mark, mixed up
with the text, both in a slovenly hand (Burgon). Comp. Cod. 374.

139. Rom. Vat. Gr. 758 [dated 1173 by a somewhat later hand
(Greg.)], 143 x 10%, ff. 233, contains SS. Luke and John with a com-
mentary.

140. Rom, Vat. Gr. 1158 [xii], 91 x 63, ff. 408 (22), 2 cols., beauti-
fully written, and given by the Queen of Cyprus to Innocent VII
(1404-6). Hus. t., κεφ., rird., Am., Fus., pect. In Luke i. 64 it supports
the Complutensian reading, καὶ ἡ γλῶσσα αὐτοῦ διηρθρώθη.

141. (Act. 75, Paul. 86, Apoc. 40.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1160 [xiii], 2 vols.,
91 Χ θὲ, ff. 400 (26), prol., κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., lect., ἀναγν., syn., men.,
subscr., orix., pict., Huthal., contains the whole New Testament, syn., pict.
The leaves are arranged in quaternions, but separately numbered for each
volume (Birch).

142. (Act. 76, Paul. 87.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1210 [xi], 42 x 32, ff. 324
(30), very neat, xe. t. at end, κεῴ., rirh., subsor., pict. Euthal. (syn.,
men., A.D. 1447), containing also the Psalms. There are many marginal
readings in another ancient hand.

143. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1229 [xi], 12} x 98, ff. 275 (24), κεφ. t., xe,
τίτλ., Am., Hus., pict., with a marginal commentary (Victor's on St. Mark).
On the first leaf is read τῆς ορθης πιστεως πιστῷ οἰκονομῳ καὶ φυλακι Παυλῳ
τετάρτῳ [1δδ8---δ9.

144. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1254 [xi], 64 x 48, ff 267, Bus. t., κεφ. t., xed,
τίτλ., Am., lect.

145. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1548 [xi Greg., xiii Birch], 7 x δὲ, ff. 161 (17),
prol., κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., Am., Hus., lect., contains SS. Luke and John.
Mut. Luke iv. 15—v. 36; John i. 1-26. A later hand has written
Luke xvii—xxi, and made many corrections.

146. Rom. Palatino-Vatican. 51 [xii], 12} x 94, ff. 265 (13), κεφ. ¢.,
Mark, Am., Eus. contains SS. Matt. and Mark with a commentary
(Victor’s on St. Mark ἢ).

147. Rom. Pal.-Vat. 89 [xi Birch, xiv Greg.], 64 x δέ, ff. 351 (20),
prol., κεφ. t., kep., TiTA., syn., men., subscr., στίχ.

148. Rom. Pal.-Vat. 136 [xi Greg., xiii Birch], 74 x 4§, ff. 153, κεφ.
t., xep., τίτλ., Am., Hus., syn., with some scholia and unusual readings.

1 A collection presented to Urban VIII (1623-44) by Maximilian, Elector of
Bavaria, from the spoils of the unhappy Elector Palatine, titular king of
Bohemia.

214 CURSIVES.

149. (Act. 77, Paul. 88, Apoc. 25.) Rom. Pal.-Vat. 171 [xiv or xv],
fol., ff. 179, prol. in Cath. and Paul., lect., contains the whole New
Testament (see p. 69, note).

150. Rom. Pal.-Vat. 189 [xi or xii], 44 x 32, ff. 331 (23), Hus. t., prol.,
κεφ. t., Am., Hus., lect., syn., men., subser., orix., pict.

151. Rom. Pal.-Vat. 220 [x or xi], 92 x 7, ff. 224 (28), 11. black and
gold, Carp., Eus. t., κεφ. t., xep., rith., Am., pict., scholia in the margin,
and some rare readings (e.g. John xix. 14). The sheets are in twenty-
one quaternions. After St. Matthew stands exdoyy ev συντόμω εκ τῶν συν-
τεθεντων ὑπο Ἑυσεβιου προς Στεῴφανον A,

152. Rom. Pal.-Vat. 227 [xiii], 8} x 63, ff. 308 (20), κεφ. 6, Ked,,
τίτλ., pict.

153. Rom. Pal.-Vat. 229 [xiii], 4to, 81 x 58, ff. 266 (25), ll. rubr.,
chart., prol., κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., Am., lect., men., subser. (full), στίχ.

154. Rom. Alexandrino-Vatican. vel Christinae 28 [dated April 14,
1442], written in Italy on cotton paper, 103 x 8}, ff. 355 (40), 1]. rubr.,
κεφ., Am. (lect., syn., men., and date later, true date xiii, Greg.), with
Theophylact’s commentary. This and the two next were given by
Christina, Queen of Sweden, to Card. Azzolini, and bought from him by
Alexander VII (1689-91).

155. Rom. Alex.-Vat. 79 [xi? Birch, xiv Scholz], 6 x 4, ff. 306 (20),
κεφ., tirh., Am., syn., subscr., στίχ., with some lessons from St. Paul pre-
fixed. Given by Andrew Rivet to Rutgersius, Swedish Ambassador to
the United Provinces. This copy is Wetstein’s 99, the codex Rutgersii
cited by Dan. Heinsius in his Exercitat. sacr. in Evangel.

156. Rom. Alex.-Vat. 189 [xii], 42 x 4, ff. 244 (23), κεφ. ἐ., Keg,
τίτλ., Am.; ‘ex bibliothec& Goldasti’ is on the first page.

a 157. Rom. Urbino-Vat. 2 [mit], 73 x 54, ff 325 (22), Carp,,
prol., Eus. t., κεφ. ἔν, xep., tirh., lect., subscr., pict. It belonged to
the Ducal Library at Urbino, and was brought to Rome by Clement
VII (1523-34). It is very beautifully written (Birch, N. Τὶ 1788,
gives a facsimile), certain chronicles and rich ornaments in vermilion
aud gold. On fol. 19 we read underneath two figures respectively
Ιωαννῆς ev χω To Ow πιστὸς βασιλεὺς πορφυρογεννητος και αὐτοκρατωρ ῥωμαιων, ὁ
Κομνηνος, and Αλεξιος ev xo τω Ow πιστος βασιλεὺς moppupoyeryntos 6 Κομνηνος,
The Emperor John II the Handsome succeeded his father, the great
Alexius, A.D. 1118. This MS. is remarkable for its eclectic text, which
is said by Zahn to approach sometimes that of Marcion (Geschichte d.
N. T. Kanons, i. 456, note 2, and 457, note 1). It is often in agree-
ment with Codd. BDL, 69, 106, and especially with 1.

158. Cod. Pii II, Rom. Vat. 55 [xi], 34 x 3, ff. 235 (20), κεφ. t., κεφ.»
τίτλ., dm., Hus., lect. (partial), and readings in the margin, primd manu.
This copy was given to the Library by Pius II (1458-64).

** 159. Rom. Barberinianus ty formerly 8 [xi], 103 x 8}, ff. 203 (23),
2 cols, κεῴ.. t., κεῴ., τίτλ., Am. Hus. lect, subser. (Carp. Eus. t.,
xep. t. Matt., syn., men. xvi), in the Barberini Library, at Rome,

EVANN. 149-172. 215

founded above two centuries since by the Cardinal, Francis II, of
that name.

160. Rom. Barb. iv. 27, formerly 9 [dated 1123], 8gx7}, ff. 216,
κεφ. t., κεφ. tirh., Am., lect., syn., men., subser.

161. Rom. Barb. iii. 17, formerly 10 [x or xi], 8 x 63, ff. 203 (24),
2 cols., κεφ. t., κεῴ,, τίτλ., Am., Hus. (lect. later), ending at John xvi. 4.
This copy follows the Latin version both in its text (John iii. 6) and
marginal scholia (John vii. 29). Various readings are often thus noted in
its margin.

162. Rom. Barb. iv. 31, formerly 11 [dated May 13, 1153 (¢x&d),
Indict. 1], 91 x 63, written by one Manuel: ff. 248 (23), Carp., Eus. t.,
κεφ., τίτλ., Am., pict., subser.

163. Rom. Barb. v. 16, formerly 12 [xi], 11§x8, ff. 173 (33),
2 cols., Bus. t., κεφ. t., κεφ., Am., Hus., lect., syn., men., subscr., pict.,
written in Syria. Scholz says it contains only the portions of the
Gospels read in Church-lessons, but Birch the four Gospels, with the
numbers of ῥήματα and στίχοι to the first three Gospels.

164. Rom. Barb. iii. 38, formerly 13 [dated Oct. 1039], 62 x 58, ff. 214
(27), Carp., Hus. t., κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., Am., Hus., lect., subser., pict. (syn.,
men, later), and the numbers of στίχοι. The subscription states that it
was written by Leo, a priest and calligrapher, and bought in 1168 by
Bartholomew, who compared it with ancient Jerusalem manuscripts on
the sacred mount.

165. Rom. Barb. v. 37, formerly 14 [dated 1291], 112x8, ff. 215,
2 cols, Carp., Hus. t., κεφ. t., κεφ. tirh., Am., Hus., syn., with the Latin
Vulgate version. Written for one Archbishop Paul, and given to the
Library by Eugenia, daughter of Jo. Pontanus.

166. Rom. Barb. iii. 131, formerly 115 [xiii], 4to, 83 x 64, ff. 75 (27),
kep., tirh., Am., Eus., lect., containing only SS. Luke ix. 33—xxiv. 24
and John.

167. Rom. Barb. iii. 6, formerly 208 [xiii], 42 x 34, ff. 264 (25), κεφ. ¢.,
κεφ., τίτλ., pict. (later).

168. Rom. Barb. vi. 9, formerly 211 [xiii], 133 x 83, ff. 217, 2 cols.,
κεφ. t., xe., tird., Am., Lus. (Mark subser., orix.).

169. Rom. Vallicellianus B. 133 [xi], 48 x 4, ff. 249 (19), prol., κεφ. ¢.,
kep., τίτλ., Am, Hus., subscr., syn., men., pict., once the property of
Achilles Statius, as also was Cod. 171. This codex and the next three
are in the Library of St. Maria in Vallicella at Rome, and belong to the
Fathers of the Oratory of St. Philippo Neri.

170. Rom, Vallicell. C. 61 [xiii-xv], 8} x 64, ff. 277 (23), prol., κεφ. t.
kep., tith., Am. Hus., lect., ἀναγν., subscr., στίχ. (occasionally in later
hand). The end of St. Luke and most of St. John is in a later hand.

171. Rom. Vallicell. C. 73 [xiv, Montfaucon xi], 53x ἀξ, ff. 253 (20),
prol., κεφ. t., xep., τίτλ., Am., Lus., lect., subser.

~ 172. Rom. Vallicell. F. 90 [xii], 4to, ff. 217, now only contains the

216 CURSIVES.

Pentateuch, but from Bianchini, I. ii. pp. 529-30, we infer that the
Gospels were once there.

173. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1983, formerly Basil. 22, ending John xiii. 1,
seems to have been written in Asia Minor [xi Birch and Burgon, xii or
xiii Greg.], 78x54, ff. 155 (20), 2 cols, Carp. Hus. t., κεφ. £., xed,
τίτλ., Am., lect., men., subser.; ῥήμ., στίχ. aS in Codd. 163, 164, 167.
This codex, and the next four, were brought from the Library of the
Basilian monks,

174. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2002, formerly Basil. 41 [dated second hour of
Sept. 7, a. pd. 1052], 92 x 74, ff. 132 (30), 2 cols., κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., Am.,
Eus., lect. subser., στίχ. Mut. Matt. 1.1—ii. 1; John i. 1-27; ending
John viii. 47. Written by the monk Constantine ‘ tabernis _habitante,’

yp ‘ cum praeesset praefecturae Georgilas dux Calabriae’ (Scholz). |

175. (Act. 41, Paul. 194, Apoc. 20.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 2080, formerly
Basil. 119 [x-xii], 8x53, ff. 247, subser., contains the whole New
Testament, beginning M tt. iv. 17, with scholia to the Acts, between
which and the Catholic Epistles stands the Apocalypse: There
are some marginal corrections primd manu (e.g. Luke xxiv. 13).
The Pauline Epistles have Euthalius’ subscriptions. Also inspected
by Bianchini.

176. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2113, formerly Basil. 152 [x or xi], 81 x 53, ff. 77,
ll. coloured, John ii. 1, κεῴ., τίτλ., Am., lect. Begins Matt. x. 13, ends
John ii. 1.

177. Rom. Vat. Gr.? formerly Basil. 163 [xi], 8vo, met. John i. 1-29.
Dr. Gregory thinks that it is 2115, his Evan. 870.

178. Rom. Angelicus A. 1. ἃ [xii], 147 x 118, ff. 272 (23), 2 cols.,
us. t., xep., τίτλ. with harmony, Am., mut. Jo. xxi. 17-25. Arranged

y an quaternions, and the titles to the Gospels resemble those in Cod. 69.
Codd. 178-9 belong to the Angelica convent of Augustinian Eremites at
Rome. It has on the first leaf the same subscription as we gave under

Cod. 87, and which Birch and Scholz misunderstand. j, . : Card, Pa rrionet's

179. Rom. Angelic. A. 4. 11 [xii], 72 x 64, ff. 248 (22), Hus. t., κεφ. t.,
xep., τίτλ., dm., Hus., lect. (syn., men., xv or xvi, chart.). The last five
leaves (214-18) and two others (23, 30) are chart., and in a later hand.

180. (Act. 82, Paul. 92, Apoc. 44.) Rom. Propagandae L. vi. 19,
formerly 251, before Borgiae 2 [Gospels xi, Greg. xiv], 83x51, ff.?
κεφ. t., κεφ. τίτλ., Am, Hus., lect. (syn., men., xv ot the Gospels
were written by one Andreas: the rest of the New Testament and some
apocryphal books by one John, November, 12841. This manuscript,

y With Cod. T and Evst. 37, belonged to the Velitvant Museum of
‘ Praesul Steph. Borgia, Collegii Urbani de Propaganda Fide a secretis.’

181. Cod. Francisci Xavier, Cardinal. de Zelada [xi], fol. ff. 596, with
scholia in the margin. This manuscript (from which Birch took

1 Or rather a.p. 1274. According to Engelbreth the letters stand ψτψπβ,
which can only mean a.m. 6782 (see p. 42, note 2).

EVANN. 173-192. 217

extracts) is now missing. Compare Birch, N. T., Proleg. p. lviii; Burgon,
Last Twelve Verses &c., pp. 284, 288.

Codd. 182-198, all in that noble Library at Florence, founded by
Cosmo de’ Medici [d. 1464], increased by his grandson Lorenzo [d. 1492],
were very slightly examined by Birch, and subsequently by Scholz.
Dean Burgon has described his own researches at Florence in the
Guardian for August 20 and 27, 1873, from which I have thankfully
corrected the statements made in my first edition respecting all the
manuscripts there. They have been examined since then more leisurely
by Dr. Gregory, from whose careful account some particulars have been
added in this edition (see Greg., Prolegomena (ii), pp. 505-509).

182. Flor. Laurentianus Plut. vi. 11 [xii], 10 x 7}, ff. 226 (24), κεφ.
t., wep. τίτλ. to St. John only, subser. (in Luke). The titles of the
Gospels in lake, forming a kind of imitation of ropework.

183. Flor. Laur. vi. 14 [xiv, xii Greg.], 6} x 5}, ff. 349 (19), Zus. t.,
keh. t., κεφ., tirh., Am, Hus. in gold; and in a later hand, capp. Lat.,
dvayv., lect., syn., men., at the end of which is τέλος σὺν Θεῷ ἁγίῳ τοῦ μηνο-
λογίου, ἀμήν᾽ αυιη΄, 1.6. A.D. 1418. This mode of reckoning is very rare
(see p. 42, note 2), and tempted Scholz to read:svu of the Greek era, i.e.
A.D. 910.

184. Flor. Laur. vi. 15 [xiii], 111 x53, ff. 72 (49), 2 cols. Carp.,
prol., κεφ. t.. Am., Eus., lect. Left in an unfinished state.

185. Flor. Laur. vi. 16 [xii], 14 x 63, ff. 341 (21), prol., κεφ. ἐ., κεφ.,
tith., Am., lect., ἀναγν., subscr., oriy. The summary of the Synaxarion is
subscribed Πόνος Βασιλείου, καὶ Θῦ λόγου λόγοι (Burgon).

186. Flor. Laur. vi. 18 [xi], fol., 11} x δὲ, ff. 260 (20), Carp., Eus. t.,
prol., κεφ. t., cep., τίτλ., Am. Lus., syn., men., pict. (Matt.), commentary
(Victor’s on St. Mark); written by Leontius, a calligrapher. Burgon
cites Bandini’s Catal. i. 130-3, where the elaborate syn. are given in
full.

187. Flor. Laur. vi. 23 [xii], 7g x 64, ff. 212 (25), pict. very rich and
numerous. Carp., Lus. t., cep. t., tird., Am. (not Hus.), all in gold. A
peculiar kind of asterisk occurs very frequently in the text and margin,
the purpose of which is not clear.

188. Flor. Laur. vi. 25 [xi], 6x 44, ff. 228 (26), syn. and men. full
and beautiful. Prol., κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., Am., Eus., lect., subser., στίχ.

189. (Act. 141, Paul. 239.) Flor. Laur. vi. 27 [xii], 44 x 82, ff. 452
(24), κεφ. t., κεφ., lect., ἀναγν., Euthal. in Cath. and Paul., minute and
beautifully written, mut. from John xix. 38.

190. Flor. Laur. vi. 28 [July, 1285, Ind. 13], 8vo, 53 x 48, ff. 439
(17), prol., κεφ. t., kep., tirh., Am., lect., pict.

191. Flor. Laur. vi. 29 [xiii], σὲ x 3%, ff 180 (27), prol., κεφ. Lat.,
subscr., with στίχοι numbered : ἀναγνώσματα marked in a more recent
hand.

192, Flor. Laur. vi. 30 [xiii], 43 x 34, ff. 200 (28), prol., κεφ. t., κεφ.»

218 CURSIVES.

τίτλ., lect., subscr., Am. and Eus. in one line, the latter later (see Cod.
112): ἀρχὴ of lect., never τέλος.

193. Flor. Laur. vi. 32 [xi], 8vo, 61 χ 5, ff. 165 (27), Carp., Eus. t.,
pict., xep., Am. (not Hus.), (dvayv., lect. in later hand).

194. Flor. Laur. vi. 33 [xi], 112 x 93, ff. 263 (22), pict., and a marginal
catena (Victor's on St. Mark) resembling that of Cod. 34: e.g. on Luke
xxiv. 13. Κεφ., Am. (not Eus.), subser., orix., pict. Begins Matt. i. 7.

195. Flor. Laur. vi. 34 [xi], 10% x 83, ff. 277 (25), once belonged to
the Cistercian convent of 8. Salvator de Septimo. Prol. (the same as in
Cod. 186 but briefer, attributed to Eusebius), syn., and a commentary
(Victor’s on St. Mark). The date of the year is lost, but the month
(May) and indiction (8) remain. Keg. t., κεῴ., τίτλ., Am., Hus., syn.,
men.

196. Flor. Laur. viii. 12 [xii], 92x74, ff. 369 (44), prol., κεφ. ¢. (all
together at the beginning), κεῷ., τίτλ., the text in red letters (see p. 184,
note 1), pict., with a catena in black. Given by(a son of Cosmo de’
Medici)in 1473 to the Convent of St. Mark at F lorence.

197. (Act. 90.) Flor. Laur. viii. 14 [xi], fol., 118 χ 94, ff. 154 (29),
prol., κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., contains the Epistle of St. James with
a marginal gloss: also portions of SS. Matthew and Mark, with Chry-
sostom’s commentary on St. Matthew, and Victor's on St. Mark, all
imperfect.

198. Flor. Laur. Aldil. 221 [xiii], 4to, 92x63, ff. 171 (29), chart,
Carp., Eus.t., κεφ. ἐ., Am., Eus., lect., subser.: from the library ‘ Aedilium
Flor. Ecc.’ Here again Am. and Zus. are in the same line (see Cod. 112):
the ἀναγνώσματα also are numbered.

Codd. 199-203 were inspected, rather than collated, by Birch at
Florence before 1788; the first two in the Benedictine library of St.
Maria; the others in that of St. Mark, belonging to the Dominican Friars.
Scholz could not find any of them, but 201 is Wetstein’s 197, Scrivener’s
m; 202 is now in the British Museum, Addit. 14,774. The other two
Burgon found in the Laurentian Library, whither they came at the
suppression of monasteries in 1810. They were examined afterwards by
Gregory.

199. Flor. Laur. Conv. Sopp. 160, formerly Badia 99 or 8. Mariae 67
[xii], δὲ x 48, ff. 229 (25), Hus. t., κεφ. t. with harm., κεῷ., τίτλ., subser.,
pict., lect., with iambic verses and various scholia. The στίχοι are
numbered and, besides Am., Hus., there exists in parts a Harmony at the
foot of the pages, such ag is described in p. 58, note 2.

200. Flor. Laur. Conv. Sopp. 159, formerly Badia 69 or 8. Mariae 66
[x], 82 x 63, ff. 229 (25), pict, Carp., Hus. t., κεφ. ἐν, Am., all in gold:
us. in red, κεφ., tith., with fragmeuts of Gregory of Nyssa against the
Arians (syn. and men. xiv). There are many scholia in vermilion
scattered throughout the book. Codd. 199, 200 were presented to St.
Maria’s by Antonia Corbinelli [d. 1423]: the latter from St. Justina’s,
another Benedictine house.

*201. (Act. 91, Paul. 104, Apoc. 94.) Lond. Brit. Mus. Addit. 11,837,

EVANN. 193-207. 219

formerly Praedicator. 5, Marci 701 [Oct. 7, 1357, Ind. 11], 13: 11,
ff. 492 (22), is mer. in the Gospels, δον, in Act., Paul., and beer, in
Apoc. This splendid copy was purchased for the British Museum from
the heirs of Dr, Samuel Butler, Bishop of Lichfield. It contains the
whole New Testament; was first cited by Wetstein (107) from notices
by Jo. Lamy, in his ‘de Eruditione Apostolorum,’ Florence, 1738;
glanced at by Birch, and stated by Scholz (N. T. vol. ii. pp. xii, xxvii)
to have been cursorily collated by himself: how that is possible can
hardly be understood, as he elsewhere professes his ignorance whither the
manuscript had gone (N. T. vol. i. p. Ixxii), Scrivener collated the
whole volume. There are many changes by a later hand, also syn., κεφ.
t., κεῷ., τίτλ., Am., some Eus., lect., prol., ἀναγν., subser., στίχ., vers., and
some foreign matter.

202. Brit. Mus. Addit. 14,774, formerly Praed. 8. Marci 705 [xii],
10 x 8, ff. 278 (21), κεφ. ὁ. (in red and gold), orn., xep., τίτλ., Am., Bus.
(the last often omitted), lect., subscr., στίχ., men., syn. This splendid
copy cost the Museum £84 (Bloomfield).

203. Flor. Bibl. Nat. Convent. i. 10, 7, formerly Praed. 5. Marci 707
[xv], 88 x 53, chart. is really in modern Greek. Birch cites it for John
vii. 53, but it ought to be expunged from the list.

204. (Act. 92, Paul. 105.) [xi or xiii] Bologna, Bibl. Univ. 2775,
formerly Bononiensis Canonicor. Regular. St. Salvador.640. After the
suppression of the house in 1867, it was moved to its present place.
7% x 58, ff. 443 (25). Syn, xe, ἀναγνώσματα numbered (without Am.,
Carp.), lect., pict. (Birch, Scholz, corrected by Burgon). Also τίτλ., men.,
subscr., στίχ.

Codd. 205-215, 217 in the Ducal palace at Venice, were slightly
examined by Birch in 1783, carefully by Burgon in 1872, and by Gregory
in 1886.

205. (Act. 93, Paul. 106, Apoc. 88.) Venice, Mark 5 [xv], large fol.,
153 x 11, ff. 441 (55, 56), prot. (Cath., Paul.), κεφ. ἐ., κεφ. (Gr. and Lat.),
tirh., swbser., contains both Testaments, with many peculiar readings. It
was written for Cardinal Bessarion (apparently by John Rhoséy his
librarian), the donor of all these books. This is Dean Holmes’ No. 68
in the Septuagint, and contains a note in the Cardinal’s hand: τόπος px.
Ἧ θεία γραφὴ παλαιά τε kai νέα πᾶσα' κτῆμα Byooapiwvos Καρδηνάλεως ᾿Επισκό-
που Οαβίνων τοῦ (sic) καὶ Νικαίας. By τόπος px Holmes understands the
class mark of the volume in Bessarion’s Library. W. F. Rinck considers
it in the Gospels a copy of Cod. 209 (‘Lucubratio Critica in Act. Apost.
Epp. C. et P.,’ Basileae, 1830). Burgon, who fully admits their wonderful
similarity in respect to the text, judges that Cod. 205, which is much more
modern than Cod. 209, was transcribed from the same wncial archetype.

206. (Act. 94, Paul. 107, Apoc. 101.) Ven. Mark 6 [xv or xvi],
15 x 103, ff. 431, like Codd. 69 and 233, is partly on parchment, partly
on paper. It contains both Testaments, but is not numbered for the
Apocalypse. A mere duplicate of Cod. 205, as Holmes saw clearly: it is
his No. 122.

207. Ven. Mark 8 [xi or xii], 103 x 83, ff. 267 (22), 2 cols. Carp,

220 CURSIVES.

prol., pict., κεφ. t., tirr., κεφ., Am. (not Eus.) in gold, syn., men., mut. in
Matt. i. 1-13 ; Mark i. 1-11, for the sake of the gorgeous illuminations.
Written in two columns. Once owned by A. F. R.

208. Ven. Mark 9 [xi or xii], 74 x 53, ff. 239 (23), Carp., Hus. t.,
κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., Am., Eus., of some value.

209. (Act. 95, Paul. 108, Apoc. 46.) Ven. Mark 10 [xi, xiv Greg.],
73 x 43, ff. 411 (27), of the whole New Testament, once Bessarion’s,
who had it with him at the Council of Florence, 1439. There are
numerous minute marginal notes in vermilion, obviously promd manu.
In its delicate style of writing this copy greatly resembles Cod. 1 (fac-
simile No. 23). Keg. ἐ. tirh., κεφ., Am. (not Hus.), also the modern
chapters in the margin. Prol. to Epistles, dect., but not much in the
Gospels, before each of which stands a blank leaf, as if for pict. A good
collation of Codd. 205 and 209 is needed; Birch did little, Engelbreth
gave him some readings, and Fleck has published part of a collation by
Heimbach. Rinck collated Apoe. i-iii, In the Gospels they are very
like Codd. B,1. The Apocalypse is in a later hand, somewhat resembling
that of Cod. 205, and has prol. For the unusual order of the books, see
above, p. 72.

210. Ven. Mark 27 [xi or xii], a noble fol, 14 x 114, ff. 372, with
a catena (Victor’s commentary on St. Mark). Mut. Matt. i, 1—ii 18,
from the same cause as in Cod. 207. Rich blue and gold illuminations,
and pictures of 88. Mark and Luke. TirA., κεῴ., pied.

211. Ven. Mark 539 [xii], fol., 11} x 94, ff. 280 (29-26), 2 cols., mut.
Luke i. 1—ii. 32; John i. 1—iv. 2, with an Arabic version in the right-
hand column of each page. Κεφ. t., dm., Hus. (irregularly inserted),
lect., syn., men., subscr., ῥήμ., στίχ.

Burgon cites Zanetti, Graeca D. Marc. Bibl. Codd. MS88., Venet. 1740,
Ῥ. 291, for the enumeration of the five Patriarchates (see above, p. 67),
and other curious matter appended to St. John. The heading of the
second Gospel is εὐαγγέλιον ἐκ rod κατὰ Μάρκον.

212. Ven. Mark 540 [xi or xii], 6g x 5, ff. 273 (23), the first page in
gold, with pict. and most elaborate illuminations. Much mut., twenty
leaves being supplied in a modern hand. Carp., Eus. t., xep., vers., rith.,
lect., Am. with Hus. in a line with them (see Cod. 112), a little later,
carried only to the end of St. Mark.

213. Ven. Mark 542 [xi], 8vo, 8§ x 63, ff. 356 (18), mut. John xviii.
40—xxi. 25. Hus. t., tith., κεφ. (Am., Hus. most irregularly inserted),
few ἀρχαί and τέλη, dvayv., heroic verses as colophons to the Gospels.
Large full stops are found in impossible places.

214. Ven. Mark 543 [xiv], 8vo, 93 x 6}, ff. 227 (27), chart., argent.,
prol., xed. t. with harm., xep., Am. (not Hus.), ἄναγν., lect., syn. men.,
subscr., vers.

215. Ven. Mark 544 [xi], fol., 12% x 94, ff. 271 (24), Carp., Eus. t.,
xed. ὁ. with harm., rith, κεφ., Am, Hus. lect., syn, pict. (later).
This copy is a duplicate of Codd. 20, 300, as well in its text as in the
subscriptions and commentary, being without any of the later corrections

EVANN. 208-225. 221

seen in Cod. 20. The commentary on St. John is Chrysostom’s, those on
the other Gospels the same as in Cod. 300 (Burgon).

216. Codex Canonici, brought by him from Corcyra, written in a small
character [no date assigned], never was at St. Mark’s, as Scholz alleges :
Griesbach inserted it in his list through a misunderstanding of Birch’s

meaning. It is probably one of those now at Oxford, to be described
hereafter (see Codd. 489, 490).

217, Ven. Mark, Gr. i. 3, given in 1478 by Peter de Montagnana to
the monastery of St. John in Viridario, at Padua (viii. A.) [xii or xiii],
δὲ x 64, ff 306 (21), in fine condition. Carp., Hus. t., κεφ. t., tith., xed.
Am. (not Eus.), full syn., few lect., prol., vers.

Codd. 218-225 are in the Imperial Library at Vienna. Alter and

Birch collated them about the same time, the latter but cursorily, and
Gregory examined them in 1887.

*218. (Act. 65, Paul. 57, Apoc. 33.) Vindobon. Caesar, Nessel. 23,
formerly 1 [xiii], fol, 12} x 83, ff. 623 (49, 50), 2 cols., κεφ. t., κεφ.»
tith., Am., subser., Euthal.in Acts, Cath., Paul., contains both Testaments.
Mut. Apoc. xiii. 5—xiv. 8; xv. 7—xvii. 2; xvili. 10—xix. 15; ending
at xx. 7 λυθήσεται. This important copy, containing many peculiar read-
ings, was described by Treschow, and comprises the text of Alter’s
inconvenient, though fairly accurate N.T. 1786-7, to be described in
Vol. II. Like Cod. 123 it was brought from Constantinople by De
Busbeck.

219. Vind. Caes. Ness. 321, formerly 32 [xiii], 6 x 43, ff. 232 (21),
κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., Am., Hus., subser.

220. Vind. Caes. Ness. 337, formerly 33 [xiv], 12mo, 81. x 23, ff.
303 (22), in very small letters, κεφ., τίτλ., Am., lect., syn.

221. Vind. Caes. Ness. 117, formerly 38 [x or xi], 11 x 73, ff. 251
(41-43), with commentaries (Chrysostom on Matt., John; Victor on
Mark, Titus of Bostra on Luke), to which the fragments of text here
given are accommodated.

222. Vind. Caes. Ness. 180, formerly 39 [xiv], 8} x 6, ff. 346 (32),
on cotton paper, mut. Contains fragments of the Gospels, with a com-
mentary (Victor's on St. Mark). This and the last were brought from
Constantinople by De Busbeck.

223. Vind. Caes. 301, formerly 40 [xiv, Greg. x], 7x δὲ, ff. 115 (32),
contains fragments of 55. Matthew, Luke, and John, with a catena. Codd.
221-3 must be cited cautiously: Alter appears to have made no syste-
matic use of them.

224. Vind. Caes. Suppl. Gr. 97, formerly Kollar. 8 [xii], δὲ x 48,
ff. 97 (19), κεφ. t., κεῷ., τίτλ., Am, lect., syn., men., subscr., only con-
tains St. Matthew. This copy came from Naples.

225. Vind. Caes. Suppl. Gr. 102, formerly Kollar. 9 [dated sy’ or
A.D. 1192], δὲ x 34, ff. 171 (29), pict. lect., dvayv., syn., men.

Codd. 226-233 are in the Escurial, described by D. G. Moldenhawer,
who collated them about 1783, loosely enough, for Birch’s edition. In
1870 the Librarian, José Fernandez Montana (in order to correct Haenel’s

222 CURSIVES.

errors) sent to Mr. Wm. Kelly, who obligingly communicated it to me,
a complete catalogue of the four copies of the Greek Bible, and of nine-
teen of the New Testament ‘neither more or less,’ then at the Escurial,
with their present class-marks. I do not recognize, either in his list or
in that subjoined, the ‘Codex_Aureus containing the Four Gospels in

~letters of gold, a work of the early part of the eleventh century,’ spoken

y

=

of in the Globe newspaper of Oct. 3, 1872, on occasion of the fire at the
Escurial on Oct. 2, which however did not touch the manuscripts. Per-
haps that Codex is in Latin, unless it be Evst. 40. See also Emmanuel
Miller, Cat. des MSS. Gr. de la Bibl. de l’Escurial, Paris, a.p. 1848.

226. (Act. 108, Paul. 228.) Cod. Escurialensis y. iv. 17 [xi], 8vo, ff. 1,
on the finest vellum, richly ornamented, in a small, round, very neat
hand. us. t., κεφ. t., lect., pict., τίτλ., κεφ., Am., Lus. Many corrections
were made by a later hand, but the original text is valuable, and the
readings sometimes unique. Fairly collated.

227. Escurial. x. ili. 15 [xiii], 4to, ff. 158, prol., κεφ. t., Am., pict.
A later hand, which dates from 1308, has been very busy in making cor-
rections.

228. (Act. 109, Paul. 229.) Escurial. x. iv. 12 [xiv, Montana xvi],
8vo, ff., chart. Once belonged to Nicolas Nathanael of Crete, then to
Andreas Damarius of Epidaurus, a calligrapher. Zus. t., syn.’

229. Escurial. x. iv. 21 [dated 1140], 8vo, ff. 296, written by Basil
Argyropolus, a notary. Mut. Mark xvi. 15-20; John i, 1-11. Pvet.,
lect.; the latter by a hand of about the fourteenth century, which
retraced much of the discoloured ink, and corrected in the margin (since
mutilated by the binder) very many important readings of the first hand,
which often resemble those of ADK. i. 72. {This copy must be mislaid,
as it is not in Montana’s list.| ik γα. Milas log

230. Escurial. ¢ (Montana w).? 111, 5 [dated Oct. 29, 1018, with the
wrong Indiction, 11 for 12: Montana’s date is 1014, and the error is
probably not his: see p. 42, note 2], 4to, ff. 218, written by Luke a monk
and priest, with double syn.', Carp., κεφ. t., subser., ῥήμ., otix.: see
Ῥ. 67, note. An interesting copy, deemed by Moldenhawer worthy of
closer examination.

231. Escurial. ¢ (Montana y).? ili. 6 [xii], 4to, ff. 181, lect, Hus. t.
torn, κεφ. ἐν, @ picture ‘quae Marcum mentitur,’ subser., oriy., syn., men.
There are some marginal glosses by a later hand (which obelizes John
vii. 53 seg.),and a Latin version above parts of St. Matthew.

A si ἊΝ Fike
232. Escurial. @ (Montana p).? iii. 7 [xili: dated 1889, Montana],
Ato, ff. 288, very elegant but otherwise a poor copy. Double syn., τίτλοι
in the margin of 88. Matthew and Luke, but elsewhere kept apart.

233. Escurial. ¥. ii. 8 [xi?, Montana xiii], ff. 279, like Codd. 69 and
206, is partly of parchment, partly paper, in bad condition, and once

1 Thus, at least, I understand Moldenhawer’s description, ‘ Evangeliis et Actis
λέξεις subjiciuntur dudum in vulgus notae.’

* Others F.

3 By double syn. Moldenhawer may be supposed to mean here and in Cod. 232
both syn. and men.

EVANN. 226-241. 223

belonged to Matthew Dandolo, a Venetian noble. It has a catena, and
by reason of ligatures, &c. (see p. 43), is hard to read. Prol., κεφ. t.,
us. t. (apart), vers., ῥήμ., στίχ.

284. (Act. 57, Paul. 72.) Cod. Havniensis reg. theol. 1322, formerly 1
[dated 1278], 10 x 72, ff. 315 (35), 2 cols., one of the several copies
written by Theodore (see p. 43, note 1). This copy and Cod. 235 are
now in the Royal Library at Copenhagen, but were bought at Venice by
F. Rostgaard in 1699. The order of the books in Cod. 234 is described

p. 73. Carp. Eus. t., lect., syn., men., with many corrections. (C. G.
Hensler, 1784.)

235. Havniens. reg. theol. 1323, formerly 2 [dated 1314], 4to, ff.
279, chart., written by the ἱερομόναχος Philotheus, though very incorrectly ;
the text agrees much with Codd. DK. i. 33 and the Harkleian Syriac.
Κεφ. é., lect.; the words are often ill divided and the stops misplaced
(Hensler).

236+. London, J. Bevan Braithwaite 3 [xi], 64 x 43, ff. 256 (20), 7 chart.,
syn., men., Hus. t., Am., xep., some rirr., some lect, xed. ὁ. Mut. at
beginning and at end after John ix. 28. Beautifully written. Bought at
Athens in 1889. Collated by W. C. Braithwaite.

Codd. 237-259 are nearly all Moscow manuscripts, and were
thoroughly collated by C. F. Matthaei, for his N. T., to be described in
Vol. II. These Russian codices were for the most part brought from
the twenty-two monasteries of Mount Athos by the monk Arsenius,
on the suggestion of the Patriarch Nico, in the reign of Michael, son
of Alexius (1645-76), and placed in theLibrary of the Holy Synod, at
Moscow.

*237. Mosc. 5. Synod 42 [x], fol., ff. 288, Matthaei’s d, from Philotheus
(a monastery), piet., with scholia, and Victor's commentary on St. Mark.

*238. Mose. Syn. 48 (Mt. e) [xi], fol., ff 355, Hus. t. (mut.), κεφ. t.,
pict., with a catena and scholia; contains only SS, Matthew and Mark,
but is of good quality. This copy formed the basis of Matthaei’s edition
of Victor's commentary on St. Mark, 1775 (Burgon).

*239. Mosc. Syn. 47 (Mt. g) [xi], fol, f£ 277, Hus. t., κεῷ. ὁ. (Luke,
John), contains Mark xvi. 2-8; Luke; John to xxi. 23, with scholia.

*240. Mosc. Syn. 49 (Mt. i) [xii], fol., ff. 410, κεφ. ¢., once belonging to
Philotheus, then to Dionysius (monasteries) on Athos, with the com-
mentary of Euthymius Zigabenus. Mut. Mark viii. 12-34; xiv. 17-54;
Luke xv. 32—xvi. 8.

*241. Mosc. (Act. 104, Paul. 120, Apoc. 47) Dresdensis Reg. A. 172
(Tregelles), once Matthaei’s (k) [xi], 4to, 83 x θὲ, ff. 356 (31), prol.,
κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., syn, men. (Gregory) ; Epp. prol., κεφ. t., the whole
N. T. (p. 69, note), beautifully written, with rare readings. Bought by
Alexius for fifty-two aspri at the siege of Constantinople (a.p. 1453), after-

1 Readings extracted by Griesbach (Symb. Crit. i. pp. 247-304) from the margin
of a copy of Mill’s Greek Testament in the Bodleian, in his own or Thomas
Hearne’s handwriting, were placed here, but are omitted. Scrivener (Cod.
Augiensis, Introd. p. xxxvi) has shown that they were derived from Evan. 440.

224 CURSIVES.

wards given by Pachohius to a monastery at Athos, and thence called
δοχειαρίου. . ryahthalis

*242. Mose. (Act. 105, Paul. 121, Apoc. 48) Syn. 380 (M4 1) [xii],
8vo, ff. 510, the whole N. T., with Psalms, δαί, prol., pict., Am.

243. Mosc. Cod. Typographei 8. Syn. 13 (Mt. m) [xiv], fol., chart.,
ff. 224, from the Iberian monastery on Athos, contains 8S. Matthew and
Luke with Theophylact’s commentary.

*244. Mosc. Typograph. 1 (Mt. n) [xii], fol, ff 274, pict, with
Euthymius Zigabenus’ commentary.

*245. Mose. Syn. 265, 278, formerly (Greg.) (Mt. 0) [dated 1199], 4to,
ff. 246, from the famous monastery of Batopediem, written by John,
a priest. y

145 *246. Mosc. Syn. 561. (Mt. p) [xiv], 4to, chart., ff. 189, syn., κεφ. t.,
with marginal various readings. Jfut. Matt. xii, 41—xiil. 55;
John xvii. 24—xviii. 20.

*247, Mosc. Syn. 373 (Mt. q) [xii], 8vo, ff. 223, syn., men., κεφ. t., κεφ.»
Am., Eus., lect., prol., from Philotheus.

*248. Mosc. Syn. 264 (Mt.r) [dated 1275], 4to, ff. 260 (8 chart. + 252),
κεφ. t. (chart.), Hus., lect., written by Meletius a Beraean for Cyrus
Alypius, οἰκόνομος of St. George’s monastery, in the reign of Michael
Palaeologus (1259-82).

*249. Mose, Syn. 94 (Mt. 5) [xi], fol., ff 809 (more likely 309 as
Greg.), from Παντοκράτωρ monastery (as Cod. 74). Contains St. John
with a catena.

*250. Mosc. Syn. in a box (Mt. v) [xiii], small 8vo, ff. 225, Carp.,
Eus. t., κεφ. t., Am, Hus., syn., is the cursive portion of Cod V (see
p- #44, and note), John vii. 39—xxi. 25. It is also Wetstein’s Cod. 87.

*251. Mosc. Tabularii Caesarei (Mt. x) [xi], 4to, ff. 270, Carp., Bus.t.,
pict., Am., presented to a monastery in A. D. 1400.

*252. Dresd. Reg. A. 145 (Tregelles), once Matthaei’s (z) [xi], 82 x 7,
ff. 123 (31), κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., Am, Hus. lect., ἀναγν. (Greg.), with
corrections and double readings (as from another copy), but prima manu.

*253. Mosc. of Nicephorus Archbishop of Cherson ‘et Slabinii’
(Slaviansk 1) 7, formerly belonged to the monastery of St. Michael at
Jerusalem (Mt. 10) [xi], fol., ff. 248, prol., κεφ. t, Am., Hus. with
scholia, Victor’s commentary on St. Mark, and rare readings, much
resembling those of Cod. 259.

*254. Dresd. A. 100 (Matthaei 11) (Tregelles) [xi], 118 x 9},
ff. 247 (24), κεφ. t., κεφ., Am., Hus., pict., from the monastery of St.
Athanasius. Contains 8S. Luke and John with scholia.

1 Holmes, Praefatio ad Pentateuchum, describes his Cod. 32 as ‘e Codicibus
Eugenii, olim Archiepiscopi Slabinii et Chersonis.’ Nicephorus also is named
by Holmes as the editor of a Catena on the Octateuch and the four books of
Kings from the Constantinopolitan manuscripts (Leipzig, 1772-8), and is
described as ‘primo Hieromonachus, et postea Archiepiscopus Slabiniensis et
Chersonensis, sedem Astracani habens’ (ubi supra, cap. iv).

EVANN. 242-264. 225

*255. Mose. Syn. 139 (Mt. 12) [xiii], fol. ff. 299 chart. +9, once
‘Dionysii monachi rhetoris et amicorum. Commentaries of Chrysostom
and others (ἐξηγητικαὶ ἐκλογαῖ), with fragments of the text interspersed.

*256. Mosc. Typogr. Syn. 3 (Mt. 14) [ix?], fol., ff. 147, scholia on
SS. Mark and Luke, with portions of the text. The commentary on
St. Mark is ascribed to Victor, but in this copy and the preceding the
scholia are but few in number (Burgon).

*257. Mose. Syn. 120 (Mt. 15) is Evan. O, described above.

*258. Dresd. Reg. A. 123 (Tregelles), (Mt. 17) [xiii], 8} x 6}, ff 126,
barbarously written ; pict., lect., syn.

*259. Mosc. Syn. 45 (Mt. a) [xi], fol., ff. 263, Carp., Eus. t., prol.,
κεφ. t., Am., Eus., syn., men., from the Iberian monastery, with a com-
mentary (Victor's on St. Mark). This is one of Matthaei’s best manu-
scripts. His other twenty-two copies contain portions of Chrysostom,
and therefore come under the head of Patristic Quotations.

Codd. 260-469 were added to the list by Scholz: the very few he
professes to have collated thoroughly will be distinguished by an
asterisk.

260. Paris National. Gr. 51 [xiii], 12 x 83, ff. 241 (24), prol., argent.,
κεφ. t., xep., tirh., Am., Hus. pict., once (like Cod. 309) ‘domini du
Fresne’ ; correctly written.

261. Par. Nat. Gr. 52 [xiv], 11x 8, ff. 175, κεφ. t., τίτλ., κεφ., Am.,
lect., ἀναγν. (subser., orix. later), once at the monastery of the Forerunner
at Constantinople. Mut. Luke xxiv. 39-53. Matt. i. 1—xi. 1 supplied
[xiv] chart.

*262. Par. Nat. Gr. 53 [x], 122 x 9%, ff. 212 (27), 2 cols., xed. £., κεφ.
some tith. (Am., Eus., harm. at bottom of page, except in Luke, John,
where too Am. is later), swbser., with rare readings, like those of Evan. A
and Evann. 300, 376, 428.

263. (Act. 117, Paul. 137.) Par. Nat. Gr. 61 [xiii], 81x61, ff. 294
(28, 29), κεφ. t., κεῷ., τίτλ., Am., lect., subser., otiy. , Probably from
Asia Minor. It once belonged to ὅθι Hurault Boistdllet, as did Codd.
301, 306, 314. Zoe

264. Par. Nat. Gr. 65 [xiii], 4to, 8x58, ff. 287 (20), κεφ. ἐ., τίτλ.,
κεφ., Am., Hus., harm., subser., στίχ., syn., with what have been called
Coptic-like letters, but brought from the East in 1718 by Paul Lucas.
The leaves are misplaced in binding, as are those of Cod. 272. At
the foot of every page is a harmony like those in Codd. EH, W4. See
p. 58, note 2 (Burgon).

Of these copies, 265-270, Burgon states that the grand 4to Cod. 265
seems to contain an important text, 270 a peculiar text, though less
beautiful externally than 266, 267, 269. Cod. 268 in double columns
has £us. ¢. very superb, but pict. of Evangelists only sketched in ink.
Cod. 269, once belonging to Henry IV (in which the last leaf of St. Luke
is missing), is in its ancient binding, and is full of very uncommon repre-
sentations of Gospel incidents.

VOL. I. Q

226 CURSIVES.

265. Par. Nat. Gr. 66 [x], 92x74, ff. 372, κεφ. t., rird., κεφ., Am.,
ELus., once belonged to Philibert de la Mare.

266. Par. Nat. Gr. 67 [x], 9} x64, ff 282 (23), κεφ. t., τίτλ., κεφ.»
Am., lect., subser., vers., syn., men.

267. Par. Nat. Gr. 69 [x], 8 x 64, ff. 396 (19), prol., κεφ. t., Am., Hus.
in same line, lect., dvayv., subser., crix. Mut. Matt. i. 1-8; Mark i. 1-7;
Luke i. 1-8; xxiv. 50—John i. 12.

268. Par. Nat. Gr. 73 [xii], 92 x 7%, ff. 217 (25), 2 cols., Carp., Hus. t.,
κεφ. t., κεφ.» τίτλ., Am., Hus., lect., syn., men., pret.

269. Par. Nat. Gr. 74 [xi], 91x73, ff. 215 (28), prol., κεφ. t., κεφ.»
tith., Am., vers., pict., Bus. t. (later).

270. Par. Nat. Gr. 75 [xi], ΤῈ x 54, ff. 346 (19), κεφ., τίτλ., Am., Hus.,
pict., syn., men., with a mixed text.

271. Par. Nat. Gr. Suppl. Gr. 75 [xii], 8vo, 73 x 5}, ff. 252 (22),
2 cols., Carp., Hus. t., κεφ. t., τίτλ., κεφ., Am., Hus., pict.

272, Brit. Mus. Addit. 15,581 [xii], δὲ x 43, ff. 218 (21), κεφ. t., xed,
few τίτλ., Am., Hus. (mostly omitted). Once Melchisedek Thevenot’s.
Gregory traces it through the Paris Nat. Library and Th. Rodd to the
Brit. Museum, which purchased it.

273. Par. Nat. Gr. 79, 4to, 83 x 64, ff. 201 (29-31), Carp., Hus. t.,
κεφ. ὁ. with harm., κεφ., tith., Am., Hus., syn., men., subscr., vers., and
syn., men. again in the later hand, on vellum [xii], but partly on cotton
paper [xiv], contains also some scholia, extracts from Severianus’ commen-
tary, annals of the Gospels, a list of the Gospel parables, with a mixed
text.

274, Par. Nat. Gr. Suppl. Gr. 79 [x], 93 x 64, ff. 232 (26), κεφ., rirh.,
Am., lect., syn., men., once belonged to Maximus Panagiotes, protocanon
of the Church at Callipolis (there were many places of this name: but
see Evan, 346). Mut. (but supplied in a later hand) Mark i, 1-17; vi.
21-54; John i. 1-20; 11. 18—iv. 13 vii. 23-425; ix. 10-27; xviii.
12-29. Dean Burgon had a photograph of this manuscript, which he
regarded as a specimen of the transition period between uncial and cursive
_ writing. The subscription, resembling that of Cod. L, set in the margin
. of Cod. 274, he judges to look as old as that of L: 866 Chapter KX, Mark

xvi. 9-20. Ail

275. Par. Nat. Gr. 80 [xi], 104 x 84, ff. 230 (24), prol., argent., κεφ. t.,
κεφ., τίτλ., Am., Hus., antea Memmianus.

276. Par. Nat. Gr. 81 [a.p. 1092], 72x58, ff 307, Hus. t., κεφ. t.,
κεφ., τίτλ., Am., Hus., lect., pict., vers., written by Nicephorus of the
monastery Meletius.

277. Par. Nat. Gr. 81 A [xi], 62x 54, δ. 261, Carp., us. t., xed. t.,
κεῷ., tith., lect., Am., Hus. subscr., στίχ. (dvayv., syn., men., pict. later).

278. Par. Nat. Gr. 82 [xii, Greg. a.p. 1072], 8 x 53, ff. 305 (21), Carp.,
us. t., κεφ., rith., lect., Am., Eus., syn., men., vers., pict. once Mazarin’s,

with Armenian inscriptions. Matt. xili, 43—xvii. 5 is in a later
hand,

EVANN. 265-290, 227

279. Par. Nat. Gr. 86 [xii], 7 x 53, ff. 250, Hus. t., κεφ. t., κεφ. rird.,
lect., Am., Eus., syn.; this copy and Cod. 294 were brought from Patmos
τῷ given to Louis XIV in 1686 by Joseph Georgirenus, Archbishop of

amos.

280. Par. Nat. Gr. 87 [xii], 72 x 54, #177 (25, 26), κεφ. t., xe@., rirh.,
Am., Eus., syn., subser., oriy. Mut. Mark viii. 3—xv. 36.

281. Par. Nat. Gr. 88 [xii], 82x61, ff. 249 (22, 23), Hus. t., κεφ.,
tith., Am., subscr. (lect. later). Mut. Matt. xxviii. 11-20; Luke i. 1-9.
Given to the Monastery ‘Deiparae Hieracis’ by the eremite monk
Meletius.

282. Par, Nat. Gr. 90 [a.p. 1176], 7 x5, ff. 150 (33), 2 cols., argent.,
κεφ. t., ke., τίτλ., lect., subscr. (Am. later).

283. Par. Nat. Gr. 92 [xiv], 74x 5, ff. 159 (32), κεφ., τίτλ.

284. Par. Nat. Gr. 93 [xiii], 78 x 54, ff. 254 (22), Carp., Hus. t., argent.,
κεφ. t., xep., Tirh., some lect., Am., Hus., subscr., pict. Once Téller’s of
Rheims and Peter Stella’s. ey ee

285. Par. Nat. Gr. 95, olim = [xiv], 72x δὲ, ff. 246 (22), κεφ. t.,

κεφ., subscr., pict. once Feller’s (58): given by Augustin Justinian to
Jo. Maria of Catana. This codex is Kuster’s Paris 1 and Wetstein’s 10.
See Evan. 10.

286. Par. Nat. Gr: 96 [April 12, 1432, Indiction 10], 8} x 53, by the
monk Calistus, with the Paschal canon for the years 1432-1502. Ff. 264
(21), chart., Carp., κεφ. t., κεφ., tirh., Am. Bus.

287. Par. Nat. Gr. 98 [a.p. 1478], 92 x δὲ, chart., ff. 322 (18), xed.,
tirh., Am., pict. Written by Hermonymus (see Evan. 70), with a most
interesting personal memorandum by its original owner D. Cham-
bellan, and a portrait of his betrothed, 1479. Burgon, Guardian, Jan.
22, 1873. ;

288. According to Dr. C. R. Gregory, the following three fragments
are parts of the same MS.—

(1) Oxf. Bodl. Canon. Gr. 33 (Scriv. Ed. ii. Evan. 487), St. Matthew ;
once belonged to Antony Dizomaeus. ἦα.

(2) Par. Nat. Gr. 99, once German Brixius’. St. Luke.

(3) Par. Institut. III in Quarto (Scriv. Ed. iii, Evan. 471), St. John.
On the first page is written ‘C. Emmerei Sanguntiniani, emptus 40
assibus. M. Tardieu, the librarian, informed Dean Burgon that it came
from the City Library, to which it was bequeathed by ‘M. Morrian,
procureur du roi et de la ville de Paris.’

[xv], 93x61, chart., ff. 90+93+67 (18), κεφ. (Gr. et Lat.), risa.
(κεφ. Lat. only in Luke): written by George Hermonymus. (F. Madan
from Omont, Bulletin de la société de Vhistoire, Paris, tome xii, 1885,
and Gregory.)

289. Par. Nat. Gr. 100 A [a.p. Feb. 15, 1625], chart., ff. 336, capp.
Lat., written by Lucas ἀρχιθύτης.

290. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 108 a [xiii], 8§ x 52, chart., ff. 259 (22),
argent., κεφ. t. with harm., κεφ., lect., dvayv., syn., subscr., otix., vers., from
the Sorbonne.

02

228 CURSIVES.

291. Par. Nat. Gr. 113 [xii], 88 x 54, ff 290 (20), prol., argent., κεφ. t.,
κεφ., τίτλ., lect., dvayv., belonged to one Nicolas.

292. Par. Nat. Gr. 114 [xi], 74x42, ff 290, κεῴ., τίτλ., Am, Lus.,
lect., syn. (later), pict. Jfut. Matt. i. 1—vii. 14; John xix. 14—xxi. 25.

293. Par. Nat. Gr. 117 [Nov. 1262], 53x 3%, ff 340 (20), prol.,
argent., cep. t., κεφ., rird., Am., syn., subser., στίχ., pict., written by Manuel

oA

for Blasius a monk. Mtn th Ml

294, Par. Nat. Gr. 118 [a.p. 1291], ff. 238, xed, τίτλ., Am, Eus.,
lect., pict. Mut. Matt. i. 18—xii. 25. See Evan. 279.

295. Par. Nat. Gr. 120 [xiii], 4} x 22, ff. 239, κεφ. ἐ., κεῷ., τίτλ. Mut.
Matt. i. 1-11.

296. (Act. 124, Paul. 49, Apoc. 57.) Par. Nat. Gr. 123 and 124 [xvi],
42 x 3h, ff. 257 and 303 (20), capp. Lat., written by Angelus Vergecius
(see p. 44, note 1).

297. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 140 [xii], δὲ x 34, ff 196, κεφ. ¢., some Am.,
lect., syn., men.

298. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 175 [xii], 74 x 54, ff. 222 (27), κεφ. t., κεφ.,
tith., Am., lect., ἀναγν., syn., men., from the Jesuits’ Public Library,
Lyons.

*299. Par. Nat. Gr. 177 [xi], 103 x 84}, ff. 328 (24), Carp., Eus. t.,
prol., κεφ. t., kep., τίτλ., Am., Hus., subser., pict.. an accurately written
copy with a mixed text, Victor’s commentary on St. Mark, and scholia
which seem to have been written in Syria by a partisan of Theodore of
Mopsuestia : and other fragments.

*300. Par. Nat. Gr. 186 [xi], 13x92, ff. 209 (36), Hus. t., κεφ. t,
κεφ., tith., Am. Hus., more roughly written than the sister-copy,
Evan. 20, ‘olim Fonte-Blandensis’ (Fontainbleau), contains the first
three Gospels, with subscriptions like that of Cod. 262. Contains catena,
“πάρεργα de locis selectis, and in the outer margin commentaries in a
later hand, Chrysostom’s on St. Matthew, Victor’s or Cyril’s of Alexandria
on St. Mark (Evann. 20, 300 mention both names), and that of Titus of
Bostra on St. Luke. See Evan. 428, and especially Evan. 215. Collated
by Scholz and W. F. Rose.

301. Par. Nat. Gr. 187 [xi], 138 ΧΊΟΣ, ff 221 (22), κεφ. ἐν, Am,
subser., oriy., once Boistalle}’s, a mixed text with a catena (Victor on St.
Mark). 4.105)

302. Par. Nat~Gr. 193 [xvi], chart., ff.172, once Mazarin’s : contains
fragments of SS. Matthew and Luke with a commentary. Poor.

303. Par. Nat. Gr. 194 A [xi], 118 x9}, ff. 321 (33), syn. (later),
contains vellum fragments of John i-iv; and on cotton paper, dated
1255, Theophylact’s commentary, and some iambic verses written by
Nicander, a monk. ὠμὰ ot

304. Par. Nat. Gr. 194 [xiii], 103 x 84, ff. 242 (31-33), once Peller’s ;
contains 8S. Matthew and Mark with a catena, that of St. Mark possibly
a modification of Victor's (Burgon).

EVANN. 291-320. 229

305. Par. Nat. Gr. 195 [xiii], 122 x 9, chart., ff. 261 (51, 54), κεφ. t.
all together, κεφ., τίτλ. (Am,, lect. later), once Mazarin’s. Burgon states
that this copy contains nothing but the commentary of Euthymius
Zigabenus.

306. Par. Nat. Gr. 197 [xii], 11 x 8, ff. 559 (25), mut. John xxi. 1-8,
24, 25, once Boistallet’s, contains SS. Matthew and John with Theophy-
lact’s commentary. 4. .; 3

307. Par. Nat. Gr. 199 [xi], 112 x 83, ff. 306 (30), mué., contains only
Chrysostom’s Homilies on SS. Matthew and John (Burgon).

308. Par. Nat. Gr. 200 [xii], 11 x 8%, ff. 187 (27), once Mazarin’s ;
mut., contains the same as Cod. 307.

309. Par. Nat. Gr. 201 [x-xii], 101 x 73, ff. 303 (37), ‘very peculiar
in its style and beautifully written, pict, once Du Fresne’s, has SS.
Matthew and John with Chrysostom’s commentary, Luke with that of
Titus of Bostra, Mark with Victor’s. ‘This is not properly a text of the
Gospel: but parts of the text (κείμενον) interwoven with the commentary
(éppjvea)’ (Burgon, Last Twelve Verses, pp. 282, 287).

310. Par. Nat. Gr. 202 [xi], 12} x 82, ff. 378 (27), has St. Matthew
with a catena, once Colbert’s (as also were Evann. 267, 273, 279, 281-3,
286-8, 291, 294, 296, 315, 318-9). Formerly given to St. Saba’s
monastery by its Provost Arsenius.

311. Par. Nat. Gr. 203 [xii], 14 114, ff. 357 (28), once Mazarin’s ;
this also has St. Matthew with a catena.

312. Par. Nat. Gr. 206 [a.p. 1308], 101 x8, ff. 87 (30), Victor's
commentary without the text, like that in Cod. 20, which (and Cod. 300)
it closely resembles (Burgon, ibid. p. 279, note).

313. Par. Nat. Gr. 208 [xiv or xv], 12 x 8}, chart., ff. 460, mut., once
Mazarin’s ; contains St. Luke with a catena. ἣν

814. Par. Nat. Gr. 209 [x-xii], 11 χ 8, ff. 349 (32), once Boistaller’s,
contains St. John with a remarkable catena (quite different from that
published by Cramer), with the names of the several authors (Burgon).

315. Par. Nat. Gr. 210 [xiii], 10% x 73, ff. 156, has the same contents
as Cod. 314. Mut. John i. 1-21; xiv. 25—xv. 16; xxi. 22-25.

316. Par. Nat. Gr. 211 [xii], 188 x 88, chart., ff. 129 (33), κεφ,, τίτλι,
brought from Constantinople. Contains 8S. John and Luke with a
commentary.

317. Par. Nat. Gr. 212 [xii], 123 x 94, ff. 352 (29), ‘olim Medicaeus’
(see p. 121, note 2), contains John x. 9—xxi. 25 with a catena.

318. Par. Nat. Gr. 213 [xiv], 133 x 92, ff. 16, 2 cols., has John vii. 1
—xxi. 25 with a commentary.

319. Par. Nat. Gr. 231 [xii], 81 x 64, ff. 203 (33), with a commentary,
mut.

320. Par. Nat. Gr. 232 [xi], 9x74, ff. 392 (21), κεφ. ἐ., neg, τίτλ., has
St. Luke with a commentary.

321, 322 are Evst. 101 and 14 (Burgon, Greg.). Instead of these —

230 CURSIVES.

321. Brit. Mus. Addit, 34,107 [xi-xii], 5} x 44, 213 (21-24), mut. at
beginning (five leaves); κεφ., xed. t., Am. Very minute. Purchased of
H. L. Dupuis, Esq., in 1891.

322. Brit. Mus. Addit. 34,108 [xiii], 8} x 64, ff. 175 (28), (148 memér.
+17 chart.), Carp. Bus. t., prol., κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., lect., Am., Hus.,
subscr., στίχ., syn. Seventeen leaves of paper are added at the end
containing Luke iv. 3—viii. 19, syn., men. [xv]. The writing is clear
and firm, injured in part. Belonged to monastery of Ῥρενδήνη : purchased
of H. L. Dupuis in 1891.

323. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 118 [xv or xvi], 81x58, chart., ff. 94,
contains Matt. vi, vii, and a Greek version of some Arabic fables.

324. (Evst. 97, Apost. 32.) Par. Nat. Gr. 376 [xiii or xiv], 72 x5,
ff. 315 (29), Carp., Eus. t., κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., Am., Hus., lect. (syn., men.
later), once Mazarin’s, together with lessons from ‘the Acts, Epistles, and
Gospels, contains also Gospels complete (on cotton paper), and a list of
Emperors from Constantine to Manuel Porphyrogenitus (a.p. 1143).

325. Instead of 325 (Ed. 3), which is Evst. 99—

Brit. Mus. Addit. 32,341 [xi], 72 x 6, ff. 222 (23), prol., κεφ. t., κεφ.,
tira., lect., Am., Eus., subser., syn. Mut. Matt. vi. 56—vii. 17 ; Luke xi.
17-32 ; xxiv. 26—John i. 22; end of syn. worn and faded. Purchased
of the Rev. G. J. Chester in 1884.

326. Par. Nat. Gr. 378 [xiv], chart., ff. 255, contains commentaries
(ἑρμήνεία) on certain ecclesiastical lessons or texts (τὸ κείμενον). This is
not a ταδηαβοτ Ρὺ of the Gospels, properly so called.

327 and 328 are Evst. 99 and 100 (Burg. Greg.). Instead—

327. London, J. Bevan Braithwaite 1 [xii], 8 x 7, ff. 98 (21), τίτλ,, κεφ.,
Am., Eus., subser., prol., κεφ. t. Mut. beg. and end. Contains St. Mark
and St. Luke. Bought at Athens in 1884 with the next. (Collated, as
also the next, by W. C. Braithwaite.) (Greg. 531.)

328. J. Bevan Braithwaite 2 [xiii—xiv)], 48 x 3, 2 vols., ff. 97. 113=
210 (29), lect., τίτλ., cep. Mut. Matt.i.1-12. Well written. (Greg. 573.)
329. Par. ‘Nat. Coisl. Gr. 19 [xi], 122 x 94, ff. 321 (25), κεφ. t. (John),

subser. (Luke), στίχ. (Luke, John), with a commentary (Victor’s on St.
Mark). Described (as is also Cod. 331) by Montfaucon.

330. (Act. 132, Paul. 131.) Formerly Petrop. Muralt. 101-xi. 1, 2,
330. (8 pe.) Coislin. 196 [xi], 9 x 7, ff. 289 (30), Bus. t., prol. κεφ. t., Ke,
Am., Eus., men., subscr., Euthal., subscr. (Paul.), from Athanasius at Athos.

331. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 197 [x—xii], 9} x 7, ff. 275 (20), Carp., Eus. t.,
prol., xed.t., κεφ. τίτλ., Am. Hus., lect., once Hector D’Aill’s, Bishop of Toul.

332. Taurinensis Univ. C. ii. 4 (20) [xi], at Turin, 12) x 94, ff. 304
(33), κεφ. t., xep., τίτλ., pict., with a commentary (Victor’s on St. Mark).
Bound in a.p. 1258. Burgon cites Pasinus’ Catalogue, P. i. p. 91.

333. Taurin. B. i. 9 (4) [a.p. 1214], 138 x 104, ff. 377, chart., once
belonged to Arsenius, Abp. of Monembasia in the Morea, then to

Gabriel, metropolitan of Philadelphia; SS. Matthew and John with
Nivetas’ catena.

EVANN. 321-347. 231

334, Taurin. B. iii. 8 (43) [xiv], 111 χ 84, ff. 267, SS. Matthew and
Mark with a commentary ; prol., κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ,

335, Taurin. B. iii. 2 (44) [xvi], chart, 118 x 8}, ff 110 (29), prol.,
argent., orix. (Matt.),

336. Taurin. B. ii. 17 (101) [xvi], chart., 112 x 83, ff. 191+, St. Luke
with a catena.

337. Taurin. B. iii, 25 (52) [xii], 114 x 8%, ff. 114 (28), 2 cols., parts
of St. Matthew with a commentary.

338. Taurin. B. vii. 33 (335) [xii], δὲ x 44, ff. 362 (18), Carp., Eus.t.,
ke. t., ke, τίτλ., Am., Hus., pict.

339. (Act. 135, Paul. 170, Apoc. 83.) Taurin. B. v. 8 (302) [xiii], 88
x 64, ff 200, 2 cols, Carp., Eus. t., κεφ. t., κεφ., tith., Am. HLus., syn,
men., Euthal. (Act., Cath., Paul.), and other matter}.

340. Taurin. B. vii. 16 (344) [xiv], 53 x 44, ff. 243 (21), κεφ. t. (κεφ.,
τίτλ., Am., lect. later), with later corrections.

341. Taurin. B. vii. 14 (350) [dated 1296], 6 x 43, ff. 268 (24), Carp.,
κεφ. t., lect. Written by Nicetas Matron, a reader.

a
342. Taurin. B. v. 24 (149) [xiii], 8 x 6§, ff. 300 (21), Carp. Eus.t.,
κεφ. t., κεφ., TiTh.,, Am., Lus., pict.

343. Mediolani Ambrosianus H. 13 Sup. [xi or xii], 7x 43, ff. 263,
Carp., Eus. t., κεφ. t., κεφ.» tith., Am., Lus., lect. (later), pict. Written by
Antony, a priest, on Sunday, Sept. 1, of the third Indiction, which in the
twelfth century, might be a.p. 1140 or 1185. Seen by Burgon.

344. Med. Ambros. G. 16 Sup. [x—xii], 63 x 43, ff. 327 (19), Carp.
(later), κεφ. t., κεῴ., rith., Am. (lect., syn. later), subser. Mut. John
xxi. 12-25. But Luke xiii. 21—xvi. 23; xxi. 12[?]; xxii. 12-23;
xxiii. 45—John xxi. 25 are [xiv] chart. First page of St. Matthew, and
several of the early pages of St. Luke, have been re-written over the
original text. (Burgon.)

345. Med. Ambros. 17 Sup. [xi or xii], 53x 44, ff. 375 (15), 2 cols.,
κεφ., tith., Am, Eus., lect., subscr., ῥήμ., orix., vers., pict. (John), (syn.,
men. later). Mut. Matt. i. 1-11.

*346, Med. Ambros. S. 23 Sup. [xii], 82x64, ff. 168, κεφ. ¢,
κεφ., τίτλ., Am., lect., subser., ῥήμ., στίχ., syn., men., carelessly written, with
very unusual readings. Mut, John 111. 26—vii. 52. Bought in 1606 at
Gallipoli. Collated by Ceriani for Professor Ferrar, by Burgon and Rose
from Luke xxi. 37.... xxiv. 53. Last of Abbott’s four (see Evan. 13).
He gives a facsimile of Luke xi. 49-51.

347. Med. Ambros. 35 Sup. [xii], 9 x 63, ff. 245 (15), 2 cols., Carp.,

1 Written in three several and minute hands (Hort) :—A for the Gospels, the
Epistle of Pilate and its Answer, and a treatise on the genealogy of the Virgin ;
B for the Apocalypse and a Synaxarion; C the Acts, Cath. Paul. (Hebrews last),
and Lives of the Apostles, followed on the same page by the Psalter by B, so
that Apoc. and syn. probably stood last.

2 This manuscript appears to be the only Greek witness for the Old Latin and
Curetonian Syriac variation Matt. i. 16 ἰωσὴφ ᾧ μνηστευθῆσα παρθένος μαριὰμ

ἐγέννησεν w τὸν λεγόμενον xv. But then it was written in Italy, as Ceriani judges.

232 CURSIVES.

κεφ. t., vers., κεφ., tirh., Am., Lus., lect., correctly written by Constantine
- Chrysographus.
348. Med. Ambros. B. 56 Sup. [Dec. 29, 1022], 72x 5%, ff. 187,
} 2 cols., Carp., Eus. t., prol., xep., τίτλ., Am., Lus., lect., syn., men., once
_ J. V. Pinelli’ Citations from the O. T. are asterisked. Burgon had a
\photograph.

349. Med. Ambros. F. 61 Sup. [1322], chart., 83 x 5§, ff. 399, κεφ.,
τίτλ., Am., subscr., syn., men., vers., bought at Corfu.

350. Med. Ambros. B. 62 Sup. [xi], 7Z x 64, ff. 305 (21), κεφ.» τίτλ.,
Am., lect., pict. (syn., men. later). The first four leaves [xvi], chart.
Mut. John xxi. 9-25.

351. Med. Ambros. B. 70 Sup. [xi or xii], 8} x 6, ff. 268 (22), Carp.,
Eus. t., κεφ. ἐν, Am., Eus., subser., with ‘a Latin vessien [xv] here and ,
there written above the text ‘school-boy fashion.’ Burgon. /

352. Med. Ambros. B. 93 Sup. [xii], 92 x 73, ff. 219 (20), Keg, rirh.,
Am. (later), brought from Calabria, 1607. Mut. Matt.1. 1-17 ; Mark
i. 1-15; xvi. 13-20; Luke i. 1-7; xxiv. 43-53; John i. 1-10; xxi.
3-25, Lect. in margin, and the faded ink retouched [xiv].

353. Med. Ambros. M. 93 Sup. [xiii]; 111 x 63, ff 194 (23), κεφ.,
τίτλ., Am., Eus., lect. (in latter parts, later), with the same commentary
as Evan. 181. Mut. John xxi. 24, 25.

354. Venetiis Marcianus 29 [xi], ff. 93 x 64, ff. 442 (22), Matt. with
Theophylact ; ch. xxviii is wanting. Written in a very large hand, and
bought at Constantinople in 1419 (Burgon, Guardian, Oct. 29, 1878).

355. Ven. Marc. 541 [xi 1], 63 x 44, ff. 410 (18), Carp., Hus. t., κεφ. t.,
κεφ., τίτλ., Am, Eus., lect. (later), syn. (later still), a sumptuous and
peculiar copy.

356. Ven. Marc. 545 [xvi], chart., 83 x 64, ff. 176 (21), with Titus of
Bostra’s catena on St. Luke. A note runs thus: ᾿Αντωνίου τοῦ ᾿Αγγελίου

καὶ χρήσει καὶ κτήσει, pro quo solvit librario qui descripserat HS. cxxvi.
1. A’. 3.

357. Ven. Marc. 28 [xi], 124 x 8h, ff. 281 (35), κεφ. ἐ. (rather later),
κεφ., τίτλ., dect., SS. Luke and John witha catena. The titles resemble
those of Evan. 69.

358. Mutinensis ii. A. 9 [xiv], 6x 4%, ff. 1, κεφ. t, κεφ., τίτλ., Am.,
Eus., lect. (later), subser., at Modena, in a small hand with rude
illuminations.

359. Mutin. [242], iii. B. 16 [xiv], ΤΕ χ 41, ff. 1, with slight decora-
tions, on brownish paper, having scribe’s name on last page. Carp.,
Eus. t., prol., κεφ. t., xep., τίτλ,, Am., Bus. (later), lect., syn., men.

360. Parmae reg. 2319 [xi], 73 x 64, ff. 1, κεφ. t., xegp,, rirh., Am., Lus.,
lect. (later), vers., pect. (syn., men. later still), with an unusual text, in
double columns, collated by De Rossi, who once possessed this codex and

361. Parmae reg. 1821 [xiii], 41 x 32, ff. 1, κεφ. ὁ. with harm., lect.,

EVANN. 348-373. 233

ἀναγν., subser., oriy., syn. men., faded. Mut. Luke viii. 14—xi. 20.
Fully described (as also Cod. 360) in De Rossi’s printed Catalogue.

362. Florentiae Laurentianus Conv. Soppr. 176, formerly Cod. Bib-
lioth. 5. Mariae No. 74 [xiii], 13} x 94, ff. 314 (32), Luke vi. 29—xii. 10,
with a fuller catena than Cramer’s, citing the names of Greek expositors.
Text in vermilion, commentary in black (Burgon). Described, like
Evann. 201, 370, by Jo. Lamy, ‘De eruditione Apostolorum,’ Florent.
1738, p. 239.

363. (Act. 144, Paul. 180.) Flor. Laur. vi. 13 [xiii], a beautiful small
4to, 81 x 58, ff. 306 (32), argent, κεφ. t. with harm., lect., dvayv., subser.,
orix., vers.; Huthal. (Paul., Cath.)

364. Flor. Laur. vi. 24 [xili, Greg. x], 8vo, 52x 4, ff. 224 (20), ἀναγν.
(κεφ., τίτλ., Am, Eus. only in Matt., lect. later), (syn., men. xv), the
style of the characters rather peculiar, without the usual breaks between
the Gospels; some leaves at the beginning and end [xiv].

365. (Act. 145, Paul. 181.) Flor. Laur. vi. 36 [xiii], 4to, τῷ x 53,
ff. 358 (33), Hus. t., κεφ., rird., Am., vers., pict., contains also the Psalms.
Scholz collated it in select passages. See Gregory, who saw it.

366. Flor. Laur. Conv. Soppr. 171 (St. Maria’s No. 20), [xii], a
grand fol., 114 x 8%, ff. 323 (31), κεφ., rirh., with harm., St. Matthew
in vermilion with catena in black. Mut. ch. i. 1—ii.16, with many later
marginal notes. Entirely dissimilar in style from Cod. 362.

367. (Act. 146, Paul, 182, Apoc. 23.) Flor. Laur. Conv. Soppr. 53 (St.
Maria’s No. 6 [dated 26 Decembr. 1332], 4to, chart., 9% x 7, ff. 349 (32),
prol., κεφ. t., cep. τίτλ., Am., lect., subscr., vers., στίχ., syn., men., written
by one Mark. Bought in 1482 for three aurei by the Benedictines of
St. Maria (Burgon).

368. (Act. 150; Apoc. 84.) Flor. Riccardianus 84, in the Libreria
Riccardi, ‘olim Cosmae Oricellarii et amicorwm’ (Evan. 255) [xv], 8vo,
chart., 61x 4}, ff. 124 (21), contains St. John’s Gospel, the Apocalypse,
the Epistles and lessons from them, with Plato’s Epistles, carelessly written.

369. Flor. Rice. 90 [xii or xiv], 4to, 53 x 44, ff. 28 - (25), κεφ.; τίτλ.,
Am., Eus., lect., contains Mark vi. 25—ix. 45; x. 17—xvi. 9, with part
of a Greek Grammar and ‘Avieni Fabulae. The text is much
rubricated.

370. Flor. Rice. 5 [xiv], fol., chart., 103 x 73, ff. 424, κεφ., rirh., Am.,
lect., with Theophylact’s commentary. fut. Matt. 1. 1—iv. 17; John
xvi. 29—xxi. 25. Described by Lamy, see Evan. 362,

371. Rom. Vatiean. Gr. 1159 [x], 4to, 8x 64, ff. 315 (21), Hus. t.,
κεφ. t., κεφ., tith., Am., Hus., pict.

372. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1161 [xv], 4to, 94 x 6}, ff. 199 (30), capp. Lat.,
ends John iii. 1. Beautifully written.

373. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1423 [xv], fol., chart., 161 x 11, ff. 221 (46), Am.,
subser., στίχ., ‘olim Cardinalis Sirleti,’ with a catena, mut. in fine.
G. Sirlet [1514-85] became Librarian of the Vatican 1573.

234 CURSIVES.

374. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1445 [xii], fol., 114 x 8%, ff. 173 (45), pict. (κεφ.
t., xep., tirh. later), with a commentary ascribed to Peter of Laodicea,
who is also named on the fly-leaf of Cod. 138. Burgon, however,
says, ‘ This is simply a mistake. No such work exists: and the com-
mentary on the second Evangelist is that of Victor,’ ubi supra, p. 286.
In 1221 one John procured it from Theodosiopolis ; there were at least
five cities of that name, three of them in Asia Minor.

375. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1533 [xii], 62 x δὲ, ff. 199 (26), 2 cols., Zus. ¢.,
κεφ. t., κεφ., tith., Am. Hus., pict.

376. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1539 [xi], 4} x 3, ff. 185 (28), κεφ. t., κεφ, Tirh.,
Am., subscr., given by Francis Accidas. With subscriptions resembling
those of Codd. A, 262, 300 (see pp. 160, 161, and note).

377. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1618 [xv], chart., 12 x 84, ff. 339 (30), St. Mat-
thew with a catena, the other Gospels with questions and answe1s.

378. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1658 [xiv], 125 x 88, ff.2, portions from St.
Matthew with Chrysostom’s Homilies, and from the prophets.

379. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1769 [xv], chart. 113 x 8, ff. 437 (27), xed. t,,
κεφ., τίτλ., with a commentary.

380. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2139 [xv], chart. 9§ x 6, ff. 202 (23), Carp.,
us. t., prol., κεφ. t. (capp. Lat.), Am., Eus., subser.

381. Rom. Palatino-Vat. Gr. 20 [xiv], chart, 121 x 9%, ff. 226 (33),
St. Luke with a catena.

382. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2070 [xiii], 88 x 74, ff. 167 (24), 2 cols., κεφ. t.,
κεφ. tirh., Am., lect., subscr., oriy. ; ‘olim Basil. carelessly written, frag-
ments of SS. John and Luke are placed by the binder before SS. Matthew
and Mark. Much is lost.

383, 384, 385 are all Collegii Romani [xvi], 4to, chart., with a commen-
tary.

386. (Act. 151, Paul. 199, Apoc. 70: see Ὁ. 72, note.) Rom. Vat. Otto-
bon. 66 [xv], 114 x 82, ff. 393 (24), Hus. t, κεφ. t., lect., ἀναγν., subser.,
στίχ., syn. men., Euthal. (Cath. Paul.), once ‘Jo. Angeli ducis ab
Altamps,’ as also Codd. 388, 389, 390, Paul. 202.

387. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 204 [xii], 84 x 64, ff. 298 (21), lect., subser.,
στίχ.

388. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 212 [xii], 83 x 64, ff. 815 (21), argent., κεφ. t.,
κεφ., tith., Am., Hus., lect., dvayv., subser., orix., pict., syn., men. once
belonged to Alexius and Theodora.

389. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 297 [xi], 62 x 58, ff. 192 (23), Hus. t., κεφ. t.,
κεφ., τίτλ. with harm., Am., Eus., subscr., στίχ.

390. (Act. 164, Paul. 203.) Rom. Vat. Ottob. 381 [dated 1282], 4to,
88 x 6, ff. 336 (29), Carp., Eus. t., prol., κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., Am., Eus.,
lect., subser., vers., syn. men. ; Huthal. (Paul.), with scholia, was in
a church at Scio A.p. 1359.

391. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 432 [xi, April 13, Indiction 8], 113 x 94, ff.

EVANN. 374-404. 235

232 (17), Carp., prol., κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., Am, Eus., with a commentary.
Given to Benedict XIII (1724-30) by Abachum Andriani, an abbot of
Athos. Matt. i. 1-8; Luke i; John vii. 53—viii. 11 were written [xv].

392. Rom. Barberin. v. 17, formerly 225, is the cursive portion of
Evan. Y [xii], 11} x 8, ff. (391—8=) 383 (36), κεφ,, rirA., with Theophy-
lact’s commentary.

393. (Act. 167, Paul. 185.) Rom. Vallicell. E. 22 [xvi], chart.,
103 x 6, ff. 222 (34), κεφ., τίτλ. (lect. later).

894. (Act. 170, Paul. 186.) Rom. Vallicell. F. 17 [July 4, 1330, Indict.
13], chart., 94 x 64, ff. 344 (29), argent., κεφ. t., lect., dvayv., syn., MENn.,
written by Michael, a priest.

595. Rom. Casanatensis G. iv. 1 [xii], 11 x 81, ff. 1, κεῴ. &., rird.,
Am., Hus., pict., with marginal corrections, bought about 1765.

396. Rom. Chisianus R. iv. 6 [xii], 82 x 64, ff. 115 (27), argent.,
κεφ. t., κεφ. tird., Am., Hus., begins Matt. xxiii, 27.

397. Rom. Vallicell. E. 40 [xv], 93 x 84, ff. 295 (10), St. John with
a catena (described by Bianchini),

398. Taurin. Univ. C. ii. 5 [xiii, or xvi in Pasinus’ Catalogue], select
passages with a catena, 12% x 84, chart., ff. 310 (30), 2 cols.

399. Taurin. C. ii. 14 [xv, or xvi in Pasinus’ Cat.], chart. 113 x 8,
ff. 404 (22), prol., κεφ. t., vers., commentary, sometimes without the text.
Found by Dr. Hort to contain SS. John, Luke (with Titus of Bostra’s
commentary), Matthew, hoc ordine. See p. 73.

Ὑ- 400. (Act. 181, Paul. 240.) Berolinensis Reg. A. Duodec. 10, Diezii
[xv], 5 x 33, ff. 249 (14-16), Zuthal., mut., damaged by fire and water,
contains Matt. xii. 29—-xili. 2: and the Acts and Epistles, except Acts
1. 11—ii. 11; Rom. i. 1-27; 1 Cor. xiv. 12—xv. 46; 2 Cor. i. 1-8;
v. 4-19; 1 Tim. iv. 1—Heb.i.9. This copy belonged to Henry Benzil,
Archbishop of Upsal, then to Laurence Benzelstierna, Bishop of Arosen: -
it was described by C. Aurivill (1802), collated by G. T. Pappelbaum
(1815).

401. Neapolit. Bibl. Nat. II. Aa. 3 [xi or xii], 8g x 6§, ff. 113 (23),
κεφ. t., κεφ. τίτλ., Am., vers. (later), contains Matthew, Mark vi. 1—
xvi. 20, Luke, John i. 1—xii. 1.

402. Neapol. Nat, II. Aa. 5 [xiv or xv], 6} x 44, ff. 253 (24), κεφ. t.,
lect., ἀναγν., subser., orix., pict.

403. Neapol. Nat. II. Aa. 4 [xii or xili], chart. 7 x 44, ff. 212 (22),
argent., κεφ. t., Am., lect., men. Contains Matt. xii, 23—xix. 12; 28—
xxviil. 20; Mark; Luke i. 1—v. 21; 36—xxiv. 53; John 1. 1—
xviii. 36.

404. Neapol. ‘Abbatis Scotti’ [xi], 8vo, prof. Not known.

The manuscripts once belonging to the Nani family, which include
Evan. U, were catalogued by J. A. Mingarelli (‘Graeci codices manu
scripti apud Nanios Patricios Venetos asservati,’ Bononiae, 1784), and,
being now at St. Mark’s, were inspected by Burgon.

236 CURSIVES.

405. Venet. Mare. i. 10, ‘ olim Nan. 3, antea monasterii SS. Cosmae et
Damiani urbis Prusiensis,’ i.e. Brusa or Prusa [xi], 8} x7, ff. 228 (22),
Carp., Eus. t., κεφ. t., rith., κεφ., Am., Eus., lect., subser., the leaves utterly
disarranged by the binder. (Wiedmann and J. G. J. Braun collated
portions of 405-417 for Scholz.)

406. Ven. Marc. i. 10, Nan. 4 [xi], 62 x 5%, ff. 297 (18), κεφ. t., κεφ.,
τίτλ., Am. (not Eus.), few lect. Mut. Mark iv. 41—v. 14; Luke iii. 16—
iv. 4.

407. Ven. Mare. i. 12, Nan. 5 [xi], 6 x δέ, ff. 87 (21), contains Luke
v. 30—John ix. 2. Κεφ. t., κεφ., rirh., Am., lect., pict., στίχοι Bd at the
end of St. Luke, sudser., vers.

408. Ven. Marc. i. 14, Nan. 7 [xii], 91 x 54, ff. 261 (22), once be-
longed to St. John Chrysostom’s monastery, by the Jordan, as stated in
a note of the original scribe. Carp., Hus. t., κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., Am., Lus.,
few lect., oriy., subser., vers., pict., full stops very numerous in the text.
Matt. i. 1-13 and syn. later.

409. Ven. Mare. i. 15, Nan. 8 [xii or xiv], 8 x 53, ff. 210 (28), the
writing and pict. very rough, the stops being mostly red crosses. Carp.,
Eus. t., prol., κεφ. t., titr., κεφ., Am. (not Lus.), lect., vers., subser., orix.,
syn., men., foreign matter by Cosmas, &c. (see p. 66).

410. Ven. Marc. i. 17, Nan. 10 [xiii or xiv], 93 x 63, chart., ff. 212,
written by one Joasaph a monk, Carp., Eus. t., prol. [xiii] on parchment,
κεφ. t. on paper. Keg., τίτλ., Am. (not Hus.), lect., prol., vers., subser.,
στίχ., Syn., men.

411. Ven. Mare. i. 18, Nan. 11 [x or xi], 6} x 4%, ff. 375 (20), very
beautifully written in upright characters. Carp., Hus. t., prol., matter
by Cosmas (see p. 66), κεφ. t., τίτλ., κεφ., Am., Eus., lect., syn., men., vers.
Pict. torn out.

412. Ven. Mare. i. 19, Nan. 12 [1301], 7 x 53, ff. 327 (22), written
by Theodore (see p. 43, note 1). Carp., Hus. t., prol., κεφ. t., τίτλ., Keg,
Am. Eus., lect., syn., men., otix., vers. In text it much resembles
Scrivener’s q and r by the same hand, without being identical with
either.

413. Ven. Marc. 1, 20, Nan. 13 [1302, Indiction 15], 82 x 63, ff. 270
(24), once belonged to St. Catherine’s monastery on Sinai, where Cod. δὲ
was found, and is elegantly written by one Theodosius ῥακενδύτης. Carp.,
us. t., prol., κεφ. t., tith., xep., Am. Hus., rude pict., lect., subscr., στίχ.,
syn., men.

414. Ven. Mare. i. 21, Nan. 14 [xiv], 91 x 64, ff. 225 (26), κεφ. τίτλ.,
Am., lect., subscr., syn., men., written by Philip, a monk.

415. Ven. Mare. i. 22, Nan. 15 [dated January, 1356], 73 x 54, ff.1,
syn., men., rude pict., κεφ. t., Kep., TITA., ἀναγν., subser.

416. Ven. Marc. i, 24, Nan. 17 [xiv], 73 x 54, ff 225 (22), very
roughly written, begins Matt. xxv. 36, ends John xviii. 7. Mut. Matt.
xxvi. 17—xxvii. 17; 35—Mark ii. 27. Keg. t. (keg, rird. later), Am.,
Eus., lect. (later), dvayy, with changes by different hands.

EVANN. 405-429. 237

417. Ven. Marc, i, 25, Nan. 18 [xii-xiv], 94 x 54, ff. 112 (27, 26),
i ee Matt. v. 44, ends Luke vi. 9. Keg, rirh., Am., Lus., lect. (later),
subser.

418. Ven. Mare. 1. 28, Nan. 21 [xv], chart., 83 x 64, ff. 110 (17),
2 cols., contains 8S. Matthew and Mark, down to ch. xiii. 32, unfinished,
in two columns. Keg. ὁ. with harm., κεφ., τίτλ., Am. (not Lus.), lect.,
many red crosses for stops.

419. Ven. Marc. i. 60, formerly at St. Michael’s, Venice, ‘ prope
Murianum, 241 [xi or xii], 73 x 6, ff. 260 (22), ends John xxi. 7
(described by J.B. Mittarelli, Venice, 1779). Mud. John viii. 44—xi. 32,
supplied by a later hand. Κεφ. t., rird., κεφ., Am. (not Hus.), lect., with
red musical notes.

420. Messanensis Univ. 18 (Schulz’s 237) [xiv], 6g x 44, ff 127 (22),
Carp., Eus. t., prol. (πρόγραμμα), κεφ. t., κεφ., tirh. with harm., also harm.
at bottom of the page, Am., Hus., subscr., στίχ., vers., pict., by different
hands, with readings from other copies (inspected by Munter, as was
Cod. 421).

421. (Act. 176, Paul. 218.) Syracusanus (Schulz’s 238) [xii]?, once
Landolini’s ; prol., Hus. ὁ. Dr. Gregory could not find it.

422. Monacensis Reg. 210, at Munich [xi or later], 91 x Θὲ, ff. 256
(28), 2 cols., Carp., prol., κεφ. t., τίτλ., xep., Am., Hus. (partially), lect.
(later), subser., orix., syn., men., roughly written in two columns by the
monk Joseph, but St. John in a somewhat more recent hand; described
by Ignatius Hardt and Dean Burgon. It abounds with itacisms and
strange blunders, and other tokens of great ignorance on the part of the
scribe.

423, Mon. Reg. 36 [1556], chart., 133 x 94, ff. 465 (30),. contains |
St. Matthew with Nicetas’ catena. Marked Τόμος A :
asst C0t4.3.2. The same_seribe wrote Codd. 424, 425, 432 (Burgon). Z

7; 424. Mon. Reg. 83 [xvi], chart., 133 x 88, ff. 399, contains St. Luke
with the commentary of Titus of Bostra and others. i

425. Mon. Reg. 37 [xvi] chart., 133 x 94, ff. 576 (30), second volume of
423, contains St. John with a very full catena of Nicetas. Marked
Τόμος B.

426. Mon. Reg. 473, once Augsburg 9 [xiv], 93 x 6%, chart, ff. 208
(26), κεφ. t., contains Luke vi. 17—xi. 26 with Nicetas’ catena, the
second of four volumes (δεύτερον τῶν τεσσάρων τεῦχος τῶν εἰς τὸ κατὰ Λουκᾶν
ἅγιον εὐαγγέλιον κατὰ συναγωγὴν ἐξηγήσεων).

427. Mon. Reg. 465, Augsburg 10 [xii or xiii], 10§ x 8}, ff. 140
(34), Am., lect. (ῥήμ., στίχ. Luke), written by one Maurus, contains
SS. Luke and Mark with Theophylact’s (and Victor's 1) commentary.

428. Mon. Reg. 381, Augsburg 11 [xiii], 128 x 9}, chart., ff. 335
(33), with rude pictures of the Evangelists on a vellum leaf. Its sub-
scriptions are like those of Evann. A, 262, &c. The commentary is
Theophylact’s.

429. Mon. Reg. 208 [xii or xiii], a superb 4to, 104. x 9§, f 234 (35),

238 CURSIVES.

2 cols., written by John, a priest and ‘ ἔκδικος magnae ecclesiae,’ contains
Luke i. 1—ii. 39 with a catena, questions and answers from SS. Matthew
and John, with the text. Burgon declares that the date June 20,
A.D. 978, Indiction 6, which we took from Scholz (see above, p. 41,
note 2), is that of the manuscript this was copied from, not of Cod. 429
itself. In that case we have another early dated cursive the less.
Gregory, Prolegomena, p. 449, inclines to the placing of this MS. amongst
the uncials.

430. Mon. Reg. 437 [xi], 118 x 88, ff. 354 (24), contains John i-viii
with the catena of Nicetas, metropolitan of Heraclia Serrarum in Mace-
donia, now Xevosna. Martin Crusius of Tiibingen procured it from
Leontius, a Cyprian monk, in 1590, and sent it to the Library at Augs-

burg. μά τρῆμα ΠΝ, ie
/
431. (Act. 180, Paul. 238.) ει Pod 1, Zus. t., prol. with

many unusual readings, was brought to ae from the Jesuits’
College at Molsheim in Alsace. Extracts were made from it by the
Jesuit Hermann Goldhagen (N.T. Mogunt. 1753), and it was collated by
Arendt, 1833. ‘“Reriit-a1870;-Gregery-

( 432. Mon. Reg. 99 [xvi], chart., 13} x 84, ff. 572 (30), contains
St. Mark with the commentary of Victor of Antioch, being the same
| copy as Peltanus used for his Latin edition of that work, Ingolstad,
1.1580.

433. Berolinensis Reg. MS. 4to, 12 (kn) (Schulz’s 239) [xi or xii],
8 x 53, ff. 80 (24), κεφ. t., κεφ., rirh., Am., Lus., lect., brought from the
East by W. Ern. de Knobelsdorf, with a mixed text and many errors in
very minute letters. It contains Matt. i. 1-21; vi. 12-32; xxii, 25—
xxvill. 20; Mark 1. 1—v. 29; ix. 21—-xiii. 12; Luke viii. 27—Jobn
ix. 21; xx. 15—xxi. 25. (G. T. Pappelbaum, 1824.)

434. Vindobon, Caes. 71, formerly 42 [xiv], 112 x 78, ff. 424 (29),
contains St. Luke with a catena, Like Codd. 218, &c., bought at Con-
stantinople by De Busbeck.

435. Lugd.-Bat. Bibl. Univ. Gronovii 137 (Schulz’s 245) [x], 83 x 64,
ff. 284 (24), pict. Mut. Matt. i. 20—ii. 13; xxii. 4-9 (John x. 14—xxi.
25 ina rather later hand). It has a somewhat undsual text (collated,
as was also Evan. 122, by J. Dermout, Collectanea Critica in N.T.,
1825).

436. Meerman. 117 [a.p. 1322], ff. 277. Dr. Gregory has traced this
MS. to No. 54 in the library of the Jesuit College at Clermont, then to
Meerman, then to Payne a London bookseller, who bought it in 1824.
It is not known now. For the MS. once in Dean Burgon’s possession but
in the Bodleian Library, see Evan. 562.

437. Petropol. Caes. [xi], like Cod. E of the Pauline Epistles, one
leaf of the Colbert Pentateuch, and some other manuscripts, has found its
way from the Coislin library and the Abbey of St. Germain des Prés
near Paris, to St. Petersburg. It was written by Michael Cerularius,
Patriarch of Constantinople, and noticed by Matthaei (N. T. iii. p. 99,
2nd ed.). Not in Muralt’s List.

EVANN. 430-449. 239

438. Brit. Mus. Addit. 5111, 5112 (Askew 621) [a.p. 1189], 10 x 7,
ff. 211 and 241 (18), Carp., Hus. t., κεφ. t, pict., κεφ., tirh., Am, Eus,
(no subser.). It was written by Gregory a monk, and is in two volumes,
containing severally Matt. and Mark, Luke and John.

439. Brit. Mus. Addit. 5107 (Askew 622) [dated April, 1159, Ind. 7],
124 x θὲ, ff. 219 (23), 2 cols., written by the monk Nepho, at Athos,
Carp., Hus. t., κεφ. t., pict. tith., κεφ., Am., Hus. (Bloomfield).

440. (Act. 111, Paul. 221.) Camb. Univ. Libr. Mm. vi. 9 [xii], 7 x δὲ,
ff, 288 (28), Hus. t., κεφ., rirh., lect., Am., syn. (later); prol. (Cath. and
Paul.), swbser, (Paul.). From this copy Griesbach’s readings in Cod. 236
were derived. Described below under Scrivener’s v before Evan. 507.

441, 442, at Cambridge, must be removed from Scholz’s list; they
are printed editions with manuscript notes, Cod. 441 is Act. 110, Paul.
222; Cod. 442 is Act. 152, Paul. 223.

443, Camb. Univ. Libr. Nn. ii. 36, once Askew 624 [xii], 11 x 81,
ff. 235 (24), 2 cols, Carp., Lus. t., κεφ. t., τίτλ., Am., Eus., some lect.
(later), syn., men., prol. The κεφάλαια proper are subdivided in this
copy, e.g. the 19th of St. Matthew, into no less than thirteen parts
(see p. 64, note 2). For the titles of the Gospels, see Evan. 69. Evan.
443 was bought for the University Library in 1775 for £20, at the

‘ celebrated book-sale of Anthony Askew [1722-74], the learned physician
who projected an edition of Aeschylus. See Marsh on Michaelis, vol. ii.
pp. 661-2.

444, (Act. 153, Paul. 240.) Brit. Mus. Harl. 5796 [xv], 101 x 74, ff.
324 (26-29), xed. t., τίτλ., lect., dvayy., subser., otix., syn., men., neatly
written, sold in 1537 ‘aspris 500:'’ bought at Smyrna in 1722 by
Bernard Mould.

445. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5736 [a.p. 1506], chart., 81 x 6, ff. 194 (24),
κεφ., τίτλ., Am., lect., in the hand ‘ Antonii cujusdam eparchi,’ once (like
Apoc. 31) in the Jesuits’ College, Agen, on the Garonne.

446. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5777 [xv], 9 x 6, ff. 228 or 231 (25), κεφ., τίτλ.,
Am., lect., κεφ. t. (not Matt.), subser, (Luke), syn. men. Mut. Matt. i.
1-17 ; Mark i. 7-9; Luke i. 1-18; John i. 1-22, by a person who mis-
chievously cut out the ornaments. It is clearly but unskilfully written,
and Covell states on the outer leaf that it seems a copy from his manu-
script, noted above as Evan. 65. This codex is Cov. 5 (Bloomfield).

447. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5784 [xv], 74 x 53, ff. 329 (21), Hus. t., prol.,

κεφ. t., orn, κεῷ., τίτλ., lect., subser., στίχ., prol. (Paul.); well written,
and much like

448, Brit. Mus. Harl. 5790 [dated Rome, April 25, 1478], 12} x 8},
ff. 299 (22), κεφ. t., pict., κεφ.» τίτλ. in margin, swbser., beautifully written
by John Rhosus of Crete a priest for Francis Gonzaga Cardinal of 5. Maria
Nuova: belonged to Giovanni Pietro Arrivabene.

449, Brit. Mus. Addit. 4950-1 [xiii], 5 x 3}, 2 vols. ff. 146 and 171,
1 The asper or asprum was a mediaeval Greek silver coin (derived from ἄσπρος,

albus); we may infer its value from a passage cited by Ducange from Vincentius
Bellovac. xxx. 75 ‘quindecim drachmas seu asperos.’

240 CURSIVES.

(23), prol., κεφ. t., pict., ke., tirr., lect., Am., Eus., men., syn., clearly and
carefully written ; once Caesar de Missy’s (see Evan. 44).

Out of this whole mass of 190 manuscripts, Scholz collated five entire
(262, 299, 300, 301, 346), eleven in the greater part (260, 270, 271,
277, 284, 285, 298, 324, 353, 382, 428), many in a few places, and not
a few seem to have been left by him untouched. His list of Oriental
manuscripts (Evann. 450-469), as it is given in the first volume of his
Greek Testament (Proleg. pp. xcvi-xevii)’, has been withdrawn from the
catalogue of cursive copies of the Gospels, in deference to the wish of the
Dean of Chichester (Letter iii addressed to myself in the Guardian news-
paper, July 5, 1882). It must be confessed indeed that Scholz’s account
of what he had seen in the East about 1823 cannot be easily reconciled
with the description of the Rev. H. O. Coxe of the Bodleian Library
thirty-five years later (‘Report to Her Majesty’s Government of the
Greek Manuscripts yet remaining in the Libraries of the Levant, 1858’);
that most of the books which Scholz catalogued at St. Saba on the Dead
Sea were removed before 1875, as Mr. F. W. Pennefather informs us, to
the Great Greek Convent of the Cross at Jerusalem; and that at least
four of them were brought to Parham in Sussex from St. Saba in 1834 by
the late Lord de la Zouche. Instead of Scholz’s seven (450-6), Coxe saw
fourteen copies of the Gospels at Jerusalem; twenty of the Gospels
(besides a noble palimpsest of the Orestes and Phoenissae) at St. Saba
after the four had been subtracted, instead of Scholz’s ten (457-466) ; at
Patmos five instead of Scholz’s three (467-469). In spite of one’s
respect for the memory of that zealous and worthy labourer, M. A. Scholz,
with whom I had a personal conference regarding our common studies in
1845, I cannot help acquiescing in Dean Burgon’s decision, though not,
perhaps, without some natural reluctance.

1 450. Great Gr. Monastery at Jerusalem 1 [July 1, 1048], 8vo, syn., Eus. t., first
three Gospels with an Arabic version, neatly written by a reader, Euphemius.
This appears to be Coxe’s 6, 4to, St. Luke only.

451. Jerusalem 2 [xii], 8vo. 452. Jerusalem 3 [xiv], 8vo.

453. Jerusalem 4 [xiv], 8vo. 454. Jerusalem 5 [xiv], 8vo.

455. Jerusalem 6 [xiv], 4to, with a commentary.

456. Jerusalem 7 [xiii], 4to, St. Matthew with a commentary, neatly written.
Perhaps Coxe’s 43 [xi], in gold uncial letters.

457. St. Saba 2 [xiii], 4to, syn., men., is Act. 186, Paul. 234.

458. St. Saba 3 [dated 1272, Indiction 15], 16mo.

459. St. Saba 7 [xii], 8vo. 460. St. Saba 8 [xii], 8vo.

461. See Evan. 481.

462. St. Saba 10 [xiv], 4to, is also Act. 187, Paul. 235, Apoc. 86.

463. St. Saba 11 [xiv], 4to, chart. 464. St. Saba 12 [xi], 4to.

465. St. Saba 19 [xiii], 8vo.

466. St. Saba 20 [xiii], 8vo, is Act. 189, Paul. 237, Apoc. 86? or 89. Also ‘from
a monastery in the island of Patmos.’

467. [xi], 4to. 468. [xii], 8vo, with a commentary. 469. [xiv], 4to.

CHAPTER VIII.

CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE GOSPELS.
Part II.

WE have already intimated that Tischendorf has chosen to

make no addition to the numerical list of cursive manu-
scripts furnished by Scholz, preferring to indicate the fresh
materials which have since come to light by another notation,
derived from the names of the collators or the places where they
are deposited. As this plan has proved in practice very incon-
venient, it is no wonder that Dean Burgon, after casting away
Scholz’s numbers from 450 to 469, on account of their evident
inaccuracy, which has since then received definite proof, should
have assigned numerals to the cursives unknown to Scholz from
450 to 737, still excluding, as far as was then possible, those
whose location or character was uncertain. Burgon’s method, as
laid down in his Letters in the Guardian for July 5, 12,19, 26,
1882, having the priority of publication, and being arranged with
regard to the places where the manuscripts are deposited rather
than to their actual collators, may as well be adopted as any other
that might be made. The only important point to be secured is
that all scholars should employ the SAME NUMBERS when
speaking of the SAME MANUSCRIPTS.

It is greatly to be regretted that Dr. C. R. Gregory, even upon
advice tendered by other critics, if such was the case, should
have neglected the important principle laid down in the preced-
ing sentence, and in Part II of his very valuable Prolegomena
to Tischendorf’s eighth edition, published seven years after the
third edition of this work, should have helped to make confusion
worse confounded in this large and increasing field. But it is
not my object to assail one who has done this study very great

von. T. R

242 CURSIVES.

e

service, but only to point out an inconvenience which I shall
endeavour to minimize as far as I can. It is clear that Dr.
Serivener’s order, being the first out, and having been followed
since then in quotations in books, and notably by the late
learned Abbé Martin, cannot be allowed to drop. I have there-
fore followed it in the succeeding pages. But it has been my
object to bring together the two lists as soon as possible after the
close of Dr. Scrivener’s, and the end of the supplementary lists
of Dean Burgon and the Abbé Martin, and to follow, as far as the
case will admit, the lead of Dr. Gregory, where he has every
right to prescribe the series of numbers. Unfortunately, this
course is not always open, because when the time has arrived it
is found that some MSS. have been already forestalled, and
others are in arrear.

It should be added, that the number of the MSS. as standing
in Dr. Gregory’s list, where it varies from the present, is given
at the end of the account of each manuscript; and reversely
a table is added at the end of this volume of the varying numbers
in this list which answer to the numbers in Dr. Gregory’s list.

We begin with the following twenty Italian manuscripts,
added to our previous list of cursive copies of the Gospels by
Burgon in Letters addressed to Dr. Scrivener and inserted in
the Guardian of Jan. 29 and Feb. 5, 1878.

450. Ferrara, Univ. 119, NA. 4 [xiv], 8vo, ff. 1, κεφ. ὁ. (Lat. later),
Am., lect., syn., men. (Lat. syn. later). (Greg. 581.)

451. (Act. 194, Paul. 222, Apoc. 102.) Ferr. Univ. 187, 188, NA. 7
[a.D. 1334], 62 x 43, chart., ff. 1, capp. Lat., containing the whole New
Testament: the only divisions recognized are those of the modern
chapters in vermilion. (Greg. 582.)

452. Parma, Reg. 5 [xi or xii], 13} x 91, ff. 284 (21), Carp., Eus. t.,
argent., κεφ. t., xep., τίτλ., Am., Hus., lect., pict., syn., men., once belong-
ing to the Bonvisi family, then transferred to the Public Library at
Lucea. As superb a copy as any known, the illuminations gorgeous, the
first page of the Gospel and other portions in gold, with a ‘luxurious
prodigality’ of miniatures. (Greg. 583.)

453. Parma, Reg. 95 [xi, or older], 72 x 5}, ff. 318, κεφ. t., κεφ., rird.,
Am., Eus., lect., subscr., very tastefully decorated. dwt. Matt. i. 1-20.
Lect. and marginal corrections by the first hand in vermilion. (Greg.
584.)

454. Modena, Bibl. Estensis ii. A. 1 [xi or xii], a beautiful copy, 7} x
43, ff.1, syn. at beginning and end, xed. ¢., κεῴ., τίτλ., Am, Eus., superb
piet., men., with slight marginal corrections of the text. (Greg. 585.)

EVANN. 450-467. 243

455. Mod. Bibl. Est. ii. A. 5 [xiv], 63 x 41, ff. 239 (20), argent., κεῴ t.,
xe., lect., dvayv., subser., orix., vers., syn., men., small and neat, without
pict, or illuminations. (Greg. 586.)

Here also is a late copy of Victor of Antioch’s commentary on St. Mark.

456, Milan, in the great Ambrosian Library, M. 48 sup., 82 x 73,
ff. 183, prol., argent., κεφ. t., κεῴ., τίτλ., Am., pict., beautifully written,
pict. almost obliterated, Am. (not Hus.). The last leaf more recent.
(Greg. 587.) :

457. Milan, Ambros. E. 63 sup. [May, 1321, Indiction 4], 83 « 53, ff.
221, Eus. t., prol., κεφ. t., xep., tith., Am., Eus., lect., avayv., subser., pict.
Mut. Luke xxiv. 5—John i. 8, and the early part of John vy. Am. (not
Lus.), lect. pict. (Greg. 588.)

458, 459, 460. For these Dr. Gregory inserts Milan, Ambr. A. 178
sup., Parmae Reg. 15, Rom. Corsin. 41. G. 16, but without explanation.
See below, Evann. 830, 831, 837.

458, Milan, Ambros. D. 161 inf. [xvi], transcribed from an original
in the Vatican, chart. St. Mark’s Gospel with Victor of Antioch’s
commentary.

459. Milan, Ambros. D. 282 inf., transcribed by John Sancta Maura,
a one-eyed Cyprian, aged 74, June 9, 1612: chart., with a catena.

460. Milan, Ambros. D. 298 inf. transcribed by the same, fol., chart.
These two codices purport to be commentaries of Peter of Laodicea on
St. John and St. Mark respectively: but ‘such titles are quite mislead-
ing. See Burgon, Letter to Guardian, Feb. 5, 1873.

461. (Act. 197, Paul. 223.) Milan, Ambros. Ζ. 34 sup. [xiii or xiv],
chart., 64 x 43, ff. 295 (31), κεφ. t., xep., τίτλ., Am., syn., men., subscr.,
ῥήμ., otix., vers., with pict. on vellum not belonging to it. The
order of its contents is Catholic Epp., Pauline Epp., syn., Gospels. ἦ
(Greg. 592.)

462. Venice, Ven. Mare. i. 58 [xiii], 92x 7, ff. 153 (22), Keg. £., κεφ.
τίτλ., Am., lect., wrongly called an Evangelistarium in the Supplementary
Catalogue, contains only Mark i. 44—Luke xxiv. 53; John 1. 15—
xi, 13. (Greg. 593.)

463. Instead of Ven. i. xxxix. 8, 7, or Nan. 27, which appears to be a
commentary—Ven. Mare. ii. 7 [xiv], 122 x 93, ff. 430 (31), κεφ. ὁ. (John),
xed, τίτλ., with Euthymius Zigabenus’ commentary. (Greg. 600.)

464. Ven. Mare. i. 59 [xii, Greg. xiii], 63 x 43, κεφ. t., κεῷ., tirr. (Ject.,
subser., στίχ. later), with very remarkable readings. Burgon collated
sixteen chapters in the several Gospels. (Greg. 597.)

465. Ven. Mare. i. 57 [xi or xii], 118 x 84, ff. 228 (29), κεφ. t., κεφ.
rird., ends Mark xii. 18, with Theophylact’s commentary. (Greg. 596.)

466. Ven. Mare. 494 [xv, Greg. xiii], 163 x 114, chart., ff. 320 (50),
2 cols., full of various Patristic matter. (Greg. 598.)

467. Ven. Mare. 495 [xv], 16 x 114, chart., ff. 437 (42), κεφ. £., κεφ.,
τίτλ., Am., lect., vers., described by Zanetti, p. 259, with a commentary
(Victor's on St. Mark). (Greg. 599.)

Don

244 CURSIVES.

We do not include Ven. Mare. i. 61, which is a mere catena on Matt.
i—ix, or an unnumbered catena of St. Luke in the same Library, or
Ven. M. 1, an uncial copy of the Old Testament [ix?], at the end of
which are found Carp., us. ¢. of unique fullness, as if the Gospels were
to follow.

468, Ven. Marc. 56 [xvi], fol., chart. 113 x 72, 8.1, κεφ. t. (John),
capp. Lat., Am., lect., syn., wrongly set down by Scholz as Evst. 143,
contains the Gospels, beginning Matt. v. 44. It was once ‘S. Michaelis
Venet. prope Murianum,’ and is described in Mittarelli’s Catalogue of
that Library, p. 1099. (Greg. 595.)

469. Quaritch i. [xi-xii], ΤΟΣ x 72, ff.2 (19), prol., κεφ. ¢., κεφ., TiTh.,
Am., Eus., headings. Mut. at beginning and at beginning of St. Luke and
end of St. John. Beautifully written in gold letters. (Εἰ. M., March 18,
1893.)

470. Ven. 5. Lazarus 1531 ioe Greg. xiv], 10 x 73, ff. 234 (1), κεφ. t,
prol. (John), lect., ἀναγν. (later), subser., στίχ., is a fragment of the Gos-
pels containing Matt. 1. 22—Luke xxiii. 15; 33-48. (Greg. 594.)

471. Quaritch ii. [xi], 52x 43, 8.1 (25), Carp., Bus. t., cep. t., κεφ.
tith., Am., Lus., lect., subscr., στίχ., dvayy. Mut. here and there: beauti-
fully written, and otherwise complete. Belonged to the Hon. Frederic
North. (E. M., March 18, 1893.)

{ 472. (Act. 235, Paul. 276, Apoc. 103.) Poictiers [xvi], small folio,
| chart., of the whole New Testament, as described to Burgon by M. Dar-
' tige, the librarian there. Two librarians named Cavou successfully robbed
| the library, and probably sold miniatures and pictures. (H.C. Hoskier.)
|G. Haenel (Catal. Librorum MSS. Lips. 1830) names this and another of
\ the whole N. Τὶ at Arras [xv], 8vo, but of the latter the librarian,
ΟΜ, Wicquot, knows nothing.

Edward de Muralt, in his N. T. ‘ad fidem codicis principis Vaticani,’
1848 (p. 111), inserts a collation of eleven manuscripts (five of the Gos-
pels, one Psalter with hymns, five Lectionaries), chiefly at St. Petersburg.
He also describes them in his Preface (pp. lv-lvii), and in the Catalogue
of Greek Manuscripts in the Imperial Library there. The copies of the
Gospels are—

473, 2pe, 81 Hort (Petrop. vi. 470) [ix-x Hort], 81 x 52, ff. 405 (18,
19), Am., Hus. t., pict., κεφ. t., κεῴ., tirh. (in silver uncials), subser., a
purple MS. with golden letters, very beautiful, said to have been written
by the Empress Theodora. Mut. John xi. 26-48; xiii. 2-23. St. Mark
of this MS. was edited by J. Belsheim with facsimile in 1885 (Jacob
Dybwad, Christiania). Highly valued by some critics. (Greg. 565.)

474, 409, Petrop. 98. Formerly Pogodini 472 [xii or xiii], ff. 194 (23,
24), Hus. t., κεφ. t., Am., Eus., lect., pict. (Greg. 571.)

475. 7pe, Petrop. ix. 3. 471 [a.p. 1062], 92 x 72, ff. 357 (12), Hus. t.,
κεφ. t., κεῷ., TiTh., στίχ., pict., lect, syn., men., with Victor’s Commentary
on St. Mark. (Greg. 569.)

476. 8re, Petrop. Muralt, 105 [xii or xiii], 7 x 44, ff. 225 (27), κεφ. t.,
pict. Brought by Titoff from Turkey.

EVANN. 468-486. 245,

477. 11pe, Petrop. 118 (Q. v. 1, 15) [xv], 7x 54, ff. 384, Hus. t., pict.,
syn., men., written for Demetrius Palaeologus.

478%, tisch.! Leipzig, Univ. Libr. Tisch. iv. [x], 62 x 54, ff. 360 (21),
Carp., Eus. t., prol., κεφ., Am., Eus., lect., men., subser., vers. Brought
by Tischendorf from the East (Tisch., Anecdota sacra et profana, pp. 20-
29). (Greg. 564.)

479. tisch.? Petrop. Muralt. 97 [xii], 72 x 64, ff. 191. Jaué. Matt. i.
1-16; 30; John xvi. 20—xx. 25. (Tisch., Notitia Cod. Sinait., p. 60.)
(Greg. 570.)

480. tisch? Petrop. Muralt. 99 [xii], 73 x 44, ff. 19 (12), Matt. viii.
3—ix. 50. (Tisch., Notitia Cod. Sinait., p.64.) (Greg. 572.)

481. Petrop. (Scholz’s 461, St. Saba 9) [May 7, 835, Indiction 13],
6, x 3§, if. 344 (19), κεφ., rird., lect. The date, being the earliest known
of a Greek N. T. MS., is plainly visible in a photographed facsimile in
‘Exempla Codicum Graecorum literis minusculis scriptorum’ (fol.,
Heidelberg, 1878), Tab. 1, by Wattenbach and von Velsen. This
precious treasure was the property of Porphyry Uspensky, Bp. of Kitw,
but is now at St. Petersburg. (See Greg. 461.)

The five following are in the Bodleian Library, and for the most part
uncollated :—

482. Oxf. Bodl. Cromwell 15 [xi], 83 x 63, ff. 216 (24), exquisitely
written, with textual corrections in the margin. Carp., Hus. t., prol.,
κεφ. t., τίτλ,, κεφ., Am., Lus., lect. (few in later hand). Muwé. Mark xvi. 17
(radra)—end ; John xix. 29-end. This copy and the next in order came
in 1727 from Παντοκράτωρ on Athos. (Greg. 527.)

483. Oxf. Bodl. Crom. 16 [xi], 8 x 6, ff. 354 (20), fairly written. The
Gospels are followed by the Proper Lessons for the Holy Week. Pict.,
Carp., Eus. t., κεφ. t., Am., Hus., syn. (later), ἀρχαί and τέλη. Collated
in 1749 by Th. Mangey, Prebendary of Durham, the editor of Philo
[1684-1755]. ‘It is well worth proper examination’ (Εἰ, B. Nicholson,
Bodley’s Librarian). (Greg. 528.)

484, Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 17, Auct. D. Infra 2, 21 [xi], 53 x 4, ff. 363
(20), prol., κεφ. t., xep., τίτλ., Am., lect., subser., syn., men., in text said to
resemble Cod. 71, once Humphrey Wanley’s [1672-1726], bought in
1776 by Sam. Smalbroke, fifty-four years Canon Residentiary of Lich-
field, was presented by him on his eightieth birthday, June 4, 1800.
(Greg. 529.)

485. Oxf. Bodl. Mise. Gr. 141, Rawl. G. 3 [xi], 6 x 42, ff. 303 (20),
with some foreign matter, has κεφ. ¢., κεῴ., τίτλ., Am., a few Lus., ἀρχαί
and τέλη, subser. Mut. John xxi. 3-24. (Greg. 430.)

486. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 293, Auct. T. V. 34 [xii or xiii], ΤῈ x 53,
ff. 213 (27), orn., τίτλ., xed., lect., Am., subscr. (except in Luke), dvayy.,
oriy., κεφ. t. (Luke). ΟΥ̓ ἃ very unusual style. (Greg. 706.)

To this list we must add the five following copies from the collection

1 The Psalter ὅρο (Petrop. ix. 1) [994], containing the hymns, Luke 1, 46-55;
68-79 ; 11. 29-32, is like our Evan. 612, which see.

246 CURSIVES.

of the Abbot M. Aloy. Canonici, purchased at Venice in 1817 for the
Bodleian Library by Dr. Bandinel, who secured 2045 out of the total
number of 3550 manuscripts.

487. Oxf. Bodl. Canon. Gr. 33. Part of Evan. 288, which see.

488. Oxf. Bodl. Canon. Gr. 34 (Act. 211, Paul. 249, Apoc. 98) [A.D.
1515, 1516], 9x 64, chart., ff. 319 (25), capp. Lat., written by Michael
Damascenus the Cretan for John Francis Picus of Mirandola, contains
the whole N. T., the Apocalypse alone being yet collated (kser): mut.
Apoe. ii. 11-23. It has Gcumenius’ and Euthalius’ prod. (Greg. 522.)

489. Oxf. Bodl. Canon. Gr. 36 [xi], 10 x 73, ff. 270 (22), κεφ. t., syn.,
men., pict. τίτλ., κεφ., Am., Eus., lect., ἀναγν., Gospels: olim Georg.
Phlebaris. (Greg. 523.)

490. Oxf. Bodl. Canon. Gr. 112 [xii], 53 x 43, ff. 186 (21 &c.), pict.,
Carp., κεφ. t., κεφ., tirh., Am., Hus., lect., syn., men., Gospels well written.
(Greg. 524.)

491. Oxf. Bodl. Canon. Gr. 122 Cod. Sclavonicus [a.p. 1429], 123 x9,
ff. 312 (20), 2 cols., pict., prol., syn., men., xed. t., Kep., tirr., lect., subser.,
orix., Gospels in Sclavonian with a Greek version later, written in
Moldavia by Gabriel, a monk. (Greg. 525.)

*492. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake’ 12 (Act. 193, Paul. 277, Apoc. 26) Cod.
Dionysii (who wrote it) [xi], 12 x 93, ff. 240 (36), 2 cols., was also noted
by Scholz, on Gaisfurd's information, Evangelistarium 181, Apostol. 57:
but this is an error, as the Gospels are contained at full length and in
their proper order, with unusually full liturgical matter, pict., Carp.,
us. t., prol., κεφ. t., xep., tith., Am. Hus., lect., στίχ., dvayy., vers. (syn.,
men, with synopsis). The Acts, Catholic and Pauline Epistles (CEcu-
menius’ prol., xep., scholia) follow them, and last of all comes the Apoca-
lypse. Mut. Luke xvi. 26-30; xvii. 5-8; xxiv. 22-24; John i. 1—vil.
89; vill. 31—ix. 11; x. 10—xi. 54; xii. 36—xili. 27; Acts i. 1—vii.
49; x. 19—xiv. 10; xv. 15—xvi. 11; xviii. l—xxi. 25; xxiii. 18—
James iii. 17; 1 Cor. xii. 11—xv.12; xvi. 13-15; 2 Cor. xiii. 4, 5;
Gal. v. 16—vi. 18 (partly); 2 Tim. iii. 10,11; Tit. iii, 5-7; the illu-
minations also being often wantonly cut out. This copy contains
much foreign matter besides ; its contents were carefully tabulated by
J. oo it was thoroughly collated by Scrivener in 1864. (Greg.
606.

493. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 21 [xi], 11x 84, ff. 221 (26), 2 cols. Carp.
(later), Hus. t., prot. (later), ep. t., tirh., xep., lect. (partly later), ῥήμ.»
στίχ., syn., brought from Παντοκράτωρ on Athos, 1727. The scribe’s
name, Abraham Teudatus, a Patrician (Montfaucon, Palaeo. Gr., p. 46), is
written cruciform after Hus. ὁ. (Greg. 507.)

494. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 22 [xiii], 10x 8, ff. 160 (24, 27), κεφ. t,

In addition to Evann. 73, 74, Gaisford in 1837 catalogued, and Scrivener in
1861 inspected, these fourteen copies of the Gospels in the collection of Arch-
bishop Wake, now at Christ Church, Oxford. They were brought from Con-
stantinople about 1731, and have now been described in the Rev, G. W. Kitchin’s
Catalogue of the Manuscripts in Christ Church Library (4to, 1867).

EVANN. 487-503. 247

τίτλ., κεῴ., lect., subser., dvayv., in a wretched hand and bad condition,
begins Matt. i. 23, ends John xix. 31. Also mut. Matt. v. 26—vi. 23 ;
Luke xxiv. 9-28 ; John iii. 14—iv. 1; xv. 9—xvi. 6. (Greg. 508.)

495. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 24 [xi], 112 x 83, ff. 229 (24), from Παντο-
κράτωρ in 1727, Hus. t., prol., κεφ. t., pret., tirh., κεφ., Am., Hus. in gold.
One leaf (John xix. 13-29), and another containing John xxi. 24, 25, are
in duplicate at the beginning, primd manu. (Greg. 509.) This copy
(as Wake remarks) is in the same style, but less free than

496. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 25 [x or xi], 103 x 84, ff. 292 (22), κεφ. ἐ.,
pict, cep., lect., rirr., some Lus., avayv., subser., στίχ., syn., men., pict. (in
red ink, nearly faded). (Greg. 510.)

497. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake. 27, chart. [xiii], 9} x 64, ff. 337 (20), pict.
(Matt.), xep., rird., Lect., κεφ. t., prod. (Luke), subser. (Mark). Jfut. at
beginning. Matt. xviii, 9—Mark xiv. 13; Luke vii. 4—John xxi. 13
are [xiii], the rest supplied [xv]. (Greg. 511.)

498. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 28 [xiii], 9 x 63, ff 210 (24), κεφ. 4, some
tith., κεφ., syn., men., lect., much of this rubro, vers., subser., orix., ἀναγν.
Subscribed Θῦ τὸ Swpov και ypyyoptov πονος,. (Greg. 512.)

499. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 29 [sx!A6 or A.D. 1131, Indict. 9], 72 x 62,
ff. 162-4, chart. in later hand (25), κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., Am., Bus., lect.,
vers., subser., otix. After some later fragments (Matt. 1. 12—v. 3, and
other matter) on paper, the older copy begins Matt. v. 29. (Greg. 513.)

500. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 30 [xii], 74 x δὲ, ff. 226 (23), Hus. t., prol.,
κεφ. t. (almost illegible), κεφ., tird., lect. in red, almost obliterated from
damp; ending John xx. 18, neatly written, but in ill condition. (Greg.
514.)

501. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 31 [xi], 7 x δὲ, ff. 127 (34), small, in a very
elegant and minute hand. Pict., κεφ. ¢., some τίτλ. (in gold), κεφ., Am.,
(no Zus.), lect. full, some ariy., mut. (Greg. 515.)

502. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 32 [x or xi], 71x53, ff. 287 (23), small,
elegant, and with much gold ornament. Pict., xed. t., κεῷ., some τίτλ,,
Am., lect., some oriy. Mut. in places. (Greg. 516.)

*503 (Act. 190, Paul. 244, Apoc. 27.) Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 34 [xi or
xii], 10x 8, ff. 201 (31, 29). This remarkable copy begins with the
ὑπόθεσις to 2 Peter, the second leaf contains Acts xvii. 24—xviii. 13 mis-
placed, then follow the five later Catholic Epistles (mut. 1 John 111. 19—
iv. 9) with ὑποθέσεις : then the Apocalypse on the same page as Jude
ends, and the ὑπόθεσις to the Romans on the same page as the Apocalypse
ends, and then the Pauline Epistles (mut. Heb. vii. 26—ix. 28). All
the Epistles have prol., κεφ. t., and (Ecumenius’ smaller (not the Eutha-
lian) κεῴ., with much lect. primd manu, and syn. later. Last, but
seemingly misplaced by an early binder, follow the Gospels, κεφ. t., κεφ.,
rirh., Am., lect., subscr. Mut. Mark xvi. 2-17; Luke 11. 15-47; vi. 42—
John xxi. 25, and in other places. This copy is Scholz’s Act. 190, Paul.

1 The letter x is quite illegible, but the Indiction 9 belongs only to a. ἡ. 831,
1131, 1431, while the style of the manuscript leaves no doubt which to choose.

248 CURSIVES.

244, Apoc. 27, but unnumbered in the Gospels. Collated fully by
Scrivener in 1863. (Greg. 517.)

504. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 36 [xii], 6x5, ff. 249-6 chart. (23), κεῴ. +5
κεφ., tith., Am., lect., prol. (Luke), pict. (Luke, John), syn., men. (Greg.
518.)

505. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 39 [xiii], 53 x 44, ff. 308 (17 &e.), κεῷ., some
τίτλ., @ poor copy, in several hands. (Greg. 567.)

506. Oxf, Ch. Ch. Wake. 40 [xii], 43 x 33, ff. 218 (22, 23), a beauti-
ful little copy. Syn., men., κεῴ. ¢., lect. in the faintest red, but no otker
divisions. (Greg. 520.)?

F. H. A. Scrivener has published the following in his ‘Collation of
Greek Manuscripts of the Holy Gospels, 1853,’ and ‘Codex Augiensis’
(Appendix), 1859.

*yser, or cantscr. of Tischendorf. See Evan. 440 (Act. 111, Paul. 221
of Scholz; Evan. 236, Act. and Paul. 61 of Griesbach; Act. and Paul.
of), in a minute hand, with many unusual readings, especially in the
Epistles, from Bp. Moore’s Library. Men. “Ὑποθέσεις Oecumenii to the
Catholic and first eight Pauline Epistles: beautifully written with many
contractions. This is Bentley’s o (see Evan. 51).

*507. weer, (Act. 224, Paul. 260.) Camb. Trin. Coll. B, x. 16 [dated
A.D. 1316], chart., ΤῈ x 5, ff. 363 (28, 29), was inelegantly written by
a monk James on Mount Sinai. Prol., κεφ. t., Am., Eus., κεφ., lect.,
subscr., dvayv., vers., syn, men.; also ὑποθέσεις, lect., syn., men. to
Epistles; and much extraneous matter*, See Evan. 570. This is
Bentley’s r (Evan. 51), and, like iser which follows, came to him from
Παντοκράτωρ. Hort makes it his Cod. 102. (Greg. 489.)

*508, iscr, Camb. Trin. Coll. B. x. 17 [xiii], 8} x 6, ff. 317 (20), from

1 Of these manuscripts Thomas Mangey (Evan. 483) states on the fly-leaves
that he collated Nos. 12, 25, 28, 34 in 1749. Caspar Wetstein collated the
Apocalypse in Nos. 12 and 34 for his relative’s great edition ; while in the
margin of No. 85, a 4to Greek Testament printed at Geneva (1620), is inserted
a most laborious collation (preceded by a full description) of eight of the Wake

f,manuseripts with Weitsteia-s-N.T. of 1711, having this title prefixed to them,
‘Hae Variae lectiones ex MSS. notatae sunt manu et opera Johannis Walkeri,
A. 1782.’ John Walker, most of whose labours seem never yet to have been
used, although they were known to Berriman in 1741 (Critical Dissertation on
1 Tim. iii. 16, pp. 102-4), was Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, where so
many of his critical materials accumulated for the illustrious Bentley are
deposited. Walker d. 1741, Archdeacon of Hereford, after Bentley’s will, six
months before him. The codd. in Trinity College were bought from Bentley’s
heirs (not from Richard Bentley) when Wordsworth was Master (1820-41), and
so were not in Bentley’s hands when Walker died. Old Latin Biblical Texts,
xxiv-vi. Of his eight codices, we find on investigation that Walker’s Ὁ i
Wake 26; Walker’s 1 is Wake 20 (collations of these two, sent by Walker to
Wetstein, comprise Codd. 73, 74, described above); Walker’s B is Wake 21;
Walker’s D is Wake 24, both of Gospels ; Walker’s E is Wake 18, his H is Wake
19, both Evangelistaria ; Walker’s q is Wake 12, of which Caspar Wetstein
afterwards examined the Apocalypse (Cod. 26) ; Walker’s W is Wake 88 of the
Acts and Epistles, or Scholz’s Act. 191, Paul. 245.

? Bentley specifies ‘ argumenta inedita Cosmae Indicopleustae in 4 Evangelia,
et versus iambici fortasse Jacobi Calligraphi: argumenta incerti ad Actus:
prologus ineditus et argumenta Oecumenii ad Epistolas omnes,’

EVANN. 504-516. 249

Athos, bequeathed to Trinity College by Bentley. Κεφ. #., rird., κεφ.
Am. (not Hus.), lect., and (on paper) are ὑπόθεσις to St. Matthew and syn.
This is Bentley’s 6, who dates it ‘annorum 700’ [xi], and adds ‘ nuper
in monasterio Pantocratoris in monte Atho, nunc meus.’ (Greg. 477.)

*jecr, Evan. N.

*509. ascr, London, Lambeth 1175 [xi], 112 x 93, ff. 220, five leaves
bound up with it (23-35), 2 cols. (23, 24), 2 cols., κεφ. t., ep, τίτλ., Am.,
us., lect., subscr. Mut. Matt. i. 1-13; once at Constantinople, but
brought (together with the next five) from the Greek Archipelago by
J. D. Carlyle, Professor of Arabic at Cambridge [d. 1804]. (Greg. 470.)

*510. bscr. Lond. Lamb. 1176 [xii], 72 x 6, ff. 209 (24), Carp., Eus. t.,
syn., pict., κεφ. t. (chart.), men., τίτλ., κεφ., subser., proll. at end, very
elegant. A copy ‘eximiae notae,’ but with many corrections by a later
hand, and some foreign matter. (Greg. 471.)

*511. csr, Lond. Lamb. 1177 [xi-xii], 74x58, ff. 210 (17 &c.),
tirh,, Am., lect., κεφ. t. (Luke, John), subser., orix., syn., for valuable read-
ings by far the most important at Lambeth, shamefully ill written, torn
and much mutilated’. (Greg. 472.)

*512, dser, Lond. Lamb. 1178 [xi or xiv], 118 x 91, ff. 302 (23), Syn.,
lect., rith., κεφ., Am., Lus., prol., ced. t., orn., subscr., men., in a fine hand,
splendidly illuminated, and with much curious matter in the subscrip-
tions. Mut. Matt. i. 1-8. A noble-looking copy. (Greg. 473.)

*513. eset, Lond. Lamb. 1179 [x or later], 82x 62, ff. 176 (24),
2 cols., τίτλ., κεφ., lect., Am., Hus., subscr., cep. t., neatly written but in
wretched condition, beginning Matt. xiii. 53, ending John xiii. 8. Also
mut. Matt. xvi. 28—xvii. 18; xxiv. 39—xxv. 9; xxvi. 71—xxvii. 14;
Mark viii. 32—ix. 9; John xi. 8-30. Carlyle brought it from Trinity
Monastery, Chalké. (Greg. 474.)

514. vscr, Constantinople, Library of Patriarch of Jerusalem, restored
from Lambeth in 1817, where it was No. 1180 [xiv], ff. 246, chart., τίτλ.,
Am., Lus., lect., with important variations: collated by Dr. Charles
Burney in Mark 1. 1—iv. 16; John vii, 53—viil. 11 (Lambeth 1223).
(Greg. 488.)

*515. fser, Lond. Lamb. 1192 [xiii], 8x64, ff. 472-6, chart. (22),
lect., τίτλ., κεφ., Am., Hus., κεφ. t., pict.; from Syria, beautifully written,
but tampered with by a later hand. Mut. John xvi. 8-22, and a later
hand [xv] has supplied Mark iii. 6-21; Luke xii. 48—xiii. 2; John
XVill. 27—xxi. 25; at the beginning stand some texts, περὶ ἀνεξικακίας.
Re-examined by Bloomfield. About Luke xix, xx its readings agree
much with those of Evan. A, and those of the oldest uncials. (Greg.
475.

(gsct is Lamb. 528 and Evan. 71, described above.)

516. user, Constantin. Libr. Patr. of Jerus., C. 4 of Archdeacon
Todd’s Lambeth Catalogue, was a copy of the Gospels, in the Carlyle

1 Matt. iv. 1—vii. 6; xx. 21—xxi. 12; Luke iv. 29—v. 1; 17-33; xvi. 24—
xvii. 18 ; xx. 19-41; John vi. 51—viii. 2; xii. 20-40; xiv. 27—xv. 13; xvii. 6—
xviii. 2; 37—xix. 14.

250 CURSIVES.

collection, restored with six others to the Patriarch of Jerusalem '.
The collation of SS. Matthew and Mark by the Rev. G. Bennet is at
Lambeth (1255, No. 25). (Greg. 487.)

*517. tscr, Lond. Lamb. 1350 [xiv], 83 x 52, ff. 51 (20), St. John on
paper, written with a reed, appended to a copy of John Damascene
“De Fide Orthodoxa:’ has ὑπόθεσις or prol., xep., and a few rubrical
directions; carelessly written, and inscribed ‘T. Wagstaffe ex dono D.
Barthol. Cassano e sacerdotibus ecclesiae Graecae, Oct. 20,1732. (Greg.
486.)

518. Lond. Sion College Library, A. 32. 1 (Ev. 1. (3) ), [xi], 11 x 83,
ff. 152 (24), a beautiful fragment, miserably injured by damp and past
neglect, consisting of 153 leaves preserved in a box, was given by ‘ Mr.
Edward Payne, a tenant in Sion College, as were also Evst. 227, 228,
and perhaps Evst. 229. The capitals, stops, and rirdo are in gold, kep.,
Am. (no Hus.) in red. Full lect., ἀρχαί and τέλη in red. It begins at
Matt. x. 17, ends at John ix. 14. St. Mark’s Gospel only has keg. é.
Mark i. 1-13; Luke i. 1-13; John i. 1-17 have been taken away for
the sake of the illuminations, and much of the text is illegible. (Greg.
559.)

519. Edinburgh, University Library, A. C. 25 [xi], 8vo, ff. 198, κεφ. ¢.,
κεφ., tith., Am., Eus., lect., subser., pict., in bad condition, presented in
1650 by Sir John Chiesley. (Greg. 563.)

520. Glasgow, Hunterian Museum, V. vii. 2 [xii], 4to, ff. 367, Carp.,
Eus. t., κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., Am., Eus., syn., men., pict. (Greg. 560.)

521. Glasg. Hunt. Mus. Q. 7, 10 [xi], 4to, ff 291, prol., κεφ. t., κεφ.
τίτλ., Am., subscr. Both these were once Caesar de Missy’s (see Evan. 44).
(Greg. 561.)

522. Glasg. Hunt. Mus. 5. 8, 141 [xv], 4to, ff. 78, κεφ., Lat. Codd.

519-22 were first announced by Haenel (see under Evan. 472). (Greg.
562.)

523. Lond., Mr. White, formerly Blenheim 3. B. 14 [xili, Greg. xiv],
74x 64, ff. 170 (22), prol., κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., Am., Hus., lect., dvayv., syn.,
men.: like Apost. 52, once belonging to the Metropolitan Church of
Heraclea on the Propontis, and presented in 1738 to Charles, Duke of
Marlborough, amoris et observantiae ergo by Thomas Payne, Archdeacon
of Brecon, once our Chaplain at Constantinople: a bright, clean copy,
written in very black ink, with vermilion ornamentation, and barbarous
pict. (Greg. 701.)

Mr. Bradshaw indicated in the ‘Transactions of the Royal Society
of Literature,’ vol. ii. p. 355, two copies of the Gospels belonging to the
Earl of Leicester at Holkham, to be described with facsimiles in the
Catalogue of the Library there. They were examined by Dean Burgon,
who thus reported of them :—

1 In Mr. Coxe’s ‘Report to Her Majesty’s Government,’ we find an account
(which illness compelled him to give at second hand) of several copies of the
Gospels and one palimpsest Evangelistarium, all dated [xii], still remaining in
this Prelate’s Library.

EVANN. 517-521. 251

524. Holkham 3 [xiii], 8% x 63, of 183 leaves, four being misplaced.
It is beautifully written in twenty-seven long lines on a page. us. t.,
τίτλ., Am. (not Hus.), imperfectly given: no lect. (kep., subser., pict.).
Besides five pictures of the Evangelists and gorgeous headings to the
Gospels are seventeen representations of Scripture subjects, some damaged.
This ‘superb MS. of extraordinary interest’ in the style of its writing
closely resembles Evan. 38. (Greg. 557.)

525. Holkham 4 [xiii or earlier], 88 x 64, ff. 352 (20), finely written,
but quite different in style from Cod. 524. Τίτλ. in gold, dect., ἀρχαί and
τέλη in vermilion, xed, στίχ. numbered. (Keg. ¢., Am., dvayv., subser., στίχ.,
pict.) (Greg. 558.)

Eight copies of the Gospels, brought together by the late Sir Thomas
Phillipps, Bart., at Middle Hill, Worcestershire, are now the property
of Mr. Fitzroy Fenwick, and, with the rest of this unrivalled private
collection of manuscripts, are now at Thirlestaine House, Cheltenham,
where Burgon examined them in 1880, and Hoskier in 1886, who quotes
(Cod. 604, App. E), some of the readings. Scrivener had used some of
them at Middle Hill in 1856.

526. Phillipps 13,975 [xii], 124 x 94, ff. 196, once Lord Strangford’s
464, a grand copy, the text being surrounded with a commentary (abound-
ing, as usual, in contractions) in very minute letters. That on St. Mark
is Victor’s. Pict. of SS. Mark and Luke, beautiful illuminations for
headings of the Gospels. Ked., tirk., Am., Hus. in gold, pict. (syn., men.
at end). (Greg. 556.)

527. Phillipps 1284 (Act. 200, Paul. 281) [xii], 72 x 54, ff. 344 (28),
from the library of Mr. Lammens of Ghent, a rough specimen, contains
the Gospels, Acts, and Epistles, the Pauline preceding the Catholic.
Mut. Matt. ix. 36—x. 22; Mark i. 21-45, and the first page of St. John.
The writing varies ; that from Acts to 1 Thess. is more delicate, and looks
older. No Am., Hus. Much lect. in vermilion, ἀρχαί and τέλη. Τίτλ.,
xe. t., ἀναγν., subscr., syn., and sparse men. (Greg. 676.)

528. Phillipps 2387 [xiii], 64 x 43, ff. 222 (25), bought of Thorpe for
thirty guineas: rough, but interesting. One leaf only of Hus. ὁ. Wantonly
mut. in headings of the Gospels, and in Mark i. 1-19; Luke i. 1-18;
John i. 1-23. Keg., rird., Am. (not Lus.), ἀρχαί and τέλη later, syn., men.
(xvii) at the beginning, and much marginal lect. by a modern hand.

529. Phillipps 3886 [xi or xii], 103 x 83, ff. 326 (20), a beautiful copy,
bought (as were Evann. 530, 532, 533) by Payne at Lord Guildford’s sale.
ELus. t., Carp., pict., κεφ. t., τίτλ., Am., Hus. (lect., dpy., τέλη, ἀναγν. later).
(Greg. 678.)

530. Phillipps 3887 [xii], 81 x 6, ff. 240 (25, 26), the first four lines
in SS. Matt. Mark, Luke being of gold, with pict. of the four Evangelists
and nineteen others, Hus. t., Am. incomplete and irregular (no £us.).
No lect., but marginal critical notes. As in Evan. 64, a line (~) is set
over Proper Names of persons in the Genealogies (see at end of Evan. 64).
(Greg. 679.)

531. (Acts 199, Paul. 231, Apoc. 104.) Phillipps 7682 [xi], 63 x 5,
ff. 190 (41 or 50), 2 cols. (two scribes, Hoskier ; several, Greg.), the hands

252 CURSIVES.

so minute as to require a magnifying glass, contains the whole New
Testament, also from Lord Guildford’s (871), being, like Evann. 532
and 583, to be described below, from the Hon. F. North’s collection
(319). The ink is a dull brown, the ornaments in blue, vermilion, and
carmine. Carp., Eus. t., prol., κεφ. t., cep. (Gr. and Lat.), τίτλ., Am., few
Eus., lect., subscr. There are many important corrections in the margin,
and 184 pages from Epiphanius at the end. This copy has every
appearance of having been made from a very ancient codex: observe the
arrangement of the Beatitudes in Matt. v in single lines, as also the
genealogy in Luke iii. (Greg. 680.)

532. Phillipps 7712, North 184 (see Evan. 529), [xiii], 74 x 54, ff.,
in a large hand and very black ink, the first page being in gold, with
many gold balls for stops. There is much preliminary matter, Zus. t.
(two sets in different hands), pict. (Carp., prol. later), κεῴ., τίτλ., Am.,
lect. (later), syn., men., subser., oriy. The text is corrected throughout
by an ancient scribe, in a hand bright, clear, and small. (Greg. 681.)

533. Phillipps 7757 [xi], 6 x 44, ff. 1, an exquisite little manuscript,
with accessories in lake, vermilion, and blue. See Evan. 529. Prol., Carp.,
Eus. t., κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., Am., Hus., subser., vers.

Haenel is mistaken in supposing that a Greek Evangelistarium is
included in this grand and unique collection.

The Parham copies of the New Testament are described in a ‘ Catalogue
of materials for writing, early writings on tablets and stones, rolled and
other Manuscripts and Oriental Manuscript books in the library of
Robert Curzon (Lord de la Zouche of Harynworth, 1870-73) at Parham,’
fol., 1849. This accomplished person collected them in the course of his
visits to Eastern Monasteries from 1834 to 1837, and permitted me in
1855 to collate thoroughly three of them, and to inspect the rest. They
were all examined by Dean Burgon, to whom his son, the present Lord
de la Zouche, had given free access to them. The codices of the Gospels
are eight in number.

534, (Act. 215, Paul. 233.) Parham Ixxi. 6 [xi], 9 x 6}, ff. 348 (41),
contains the Gospels, Acts, and Epistles, the Pauline preceding the
Catholic, and was brought in 1837 from Caracalla on Athos. Prol.,
κεφ. t., tirh., Am., lect. (ἀρχ. and réd.), ἀναγν., subser., στίχ., vers., syn., MEN.
The usual arabesque ornaments are in red. (Greg. 547.)

535. Parh. Ixxi. 7 [xi, Greg. x], 6} x 44, ff. 167 (26), brought from
St. Saba in 1884. Puct., κεφ. ¢., illuminated headings, τίτλ., Am. (not
Lus.). Mut. John xvi. 27—xix. 40. There is a musical notation on the
first four leaves, and the first nine lines of St. John are in gold.
(Greg. 548.)

536. Parh. lxxiii. 8 [xi], 4to, 11x 9, ff. 198, brought from Xenophon
on Athos 1837. The text is surrounded by a commentary, that on St.
Mark being Victor's. Prol., κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., lect. (dpx. and τέλ.), subser.,
syn., men. (Greg. 549.)

537. Parh, lxxiv. 9 [xi, Greg. xii], 10} x 72, ff. 219 (28), brought
from Caracalla 1837, in its old black binding. Carp., prol. (later), κεφ. t.,
kep., τίτλ., Am, lect. (apy. and τέλ.), subser., orix., syn., men. With
faded red arabesques (no pict.) and lake headings to the Gospels, the

EVANN. 532-545; 253

writing being large and spread. There are marginal notes here and
there. (Greg. 550.)

538. Parh, Ixxv. 10 [xii], 4to, ff. 233 (22, 23), from Caracalla, also in
its old black binding. ‘There are rude pict. of the four Evangelists, and
barbarous headings to the Gospels. Κεφ. t., xep.,rird., Am., few Eus.,
lect., subscr., στίχ., vers. (syn., men. later). The number of Am., κεφ.
varies from what is usual. (Greg. 551.)

539. Parh. Ixxvi. 11 [xii], 4to, ff. 252 (27), κεφ. 4. (Luke), κεφ., τίτλ.,
Am., ἀρχ. and τέλ., brought from St.Saba in 1834. Rough illuminations.
It contains some rare and even unique readings. (Greg. 552.)

540. Parh. Ixxvii. 12 [xiii], 88 ΧΘ, ff. 304 (21), brought from St.
Saba in 1834. Externally uninteresting, with decorations in faded lake,
ke. t., xeb., τίτλ,, subscr., στίχ. (Greg. 553.)

541. Parh. Ixxviii. 13 [a.p, 1272], δὲ x 44, ff. 230 (21). A facsimile
is given in the Catalogue. This ‘singularly rough little object’ was
bought at St. Saba in 1834 for ten dollars. Ked., rird., lect. (Greg.
554.)

*542. Iscr, (Act. 188, Paul. 258.) Wordsworth [xiii], 4to, ff. 231,
was bought in 1837 by Dr. Christopher Wordsworth, Bishop of Lincoln,
and hears a stamp ‘Bibliotheca Suchtelen’ (Russian Ambassador at
Stockholm). Κεφ. ¢., τίτλ., Am., lect., syn., men., prol. or ὑποθέσεις are pre-
fixed to the Epistles, and scholia of Chrysostom, &c. set in the margin.
(Greg. 479.)

*543, qscr. (Act. 187, Paul. 257.) Theodori, from the name of the
scribe [A.D. 1295], 8vo, ff. 360, passed from Caesar de Missy into the
Duke of Sussex’s library: in 1845 it belonged to the late Wm. Pickering,
the much-respected bookseller: its present locality is unknown. Syn.,
Carp., Eus. t., κεφ. t., xep., Am., lect., ὑποθέσεις or prol., and syn. before
Act. and all Epp., Euthalius περὶ χρόνων, men. after St. Jude; it has
many later changes made in the text. (Greg. 483.)

544, Ashburnham 204 [xiii], 4to, ff. 104, ‘a piteous fragment,’ brought
from Greece by the Earl of Aberdeen, and bought at his sale. It contains
only Matt. xxv. 32-5, 40, 41—xxvili. 20; Mark i. 4—xv. 47 (but
defective throughout) ; Luke i. 1—xxiv. 48 ; John i. 1—ii. 4: about Luke
via different hand was employed. There is no heading to St. Luke’s
Gospel, but a blank space is left, so that perhaps the MS. was never
finished. Κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., Am., Hus. (partially). (Greg. 671.)

The Baroness Burdett-Coutts imported in 1870-2 from Janina in
Epirus upwards of one hundred manuscripts, chiefly Greek and theological,
among which are sixteen copies of the Gospels or parts of them, three of
the Acts, two of the Catholic, and three of St. Paul’s Epistles, one of the
Apocalypse, sixteen Evangelistaria and five Praxapostoli. Those marked
I and II are deposited in the Library of Sir Roger Cholmely’s School,
Highgate; those marked III are in the Baroness’s possession. The
copies of the Gospels are—

*545. B-C.I. 3 [xii], 73x δ8, 5. 1 fut. John x. 1—xii.10; xv. 24—
xxi.25. Carp., Eus. t., κεφ. t., tith., web, Am. Hus., pict., lect., vers.
(Greg. 532.)

254 CURSIVES.

*546. B-C.I. 4 [xii], 63 x 58, ff. 1, a fine copy. Mut. Matt. i. 1—ix. 13,
with gilded illuminations. Syn., cep. &, ith, Am. (not Lus.), lect.,
iambic verses. (Greg. 533.)

*547. Β.-Ο.1. 7 [xiii], 6x 4, ff. 267 (22), chart. Mut. Luke. i. 26-42 ;
xx. 16—xxi. 24. Syn., men., pict., cep. t., τίτλ., lect. (not Am., Eus.).
After the subscription to St. John follow the numerals £@o7. It has
on the cover a curious metal tablet adorned with figures and a superscrip-
tion, (Greg. 534.)

*548. B.-C. 1. 9 [xii], 7x5, & 125 (18), SS. Matthew and Mark only.
Mut. Matt. xi. 28 —xiil. 34; xvill. 13—xxi. 15; 33—xxii. 10; xxiv. 46—
xxv. 21; Mark ili, 11—v. 31; ix. 18—xil. 6; 34-44; ends with
πανταχοῦ Mark xvi. 20. Syn., lect., κεφ., tirh., Am., Eus. (Greg. 535.)

*549. B.-C. II. 7 [xii or xiii], 5x 3, ff. 172 (26-31), a very curious
volume in ancient binding with two metal plates on the covers much
resembling that of B-C. I. 7, contains the Four Gospels and the Acts,
breaking off at ch. xxvi. 24 μαίνῃ παῦλε; the writing being unusually full
of abbreviations, and the margin gradually contracting, as if vellum was
becoming scarce. The last five pages are in another, though contem-
porary hand. Seven pages containing Gregory Nazianzen’s heroic verses
on the Lord’s genealogy, and others on His miracles and parables, partly
in red, precede xed. ¢. to St. Matthew; other such verses of Gregory
precede SS. Mark and Luke, and follow St. John, and xed. ¢. stand
before SS. Luke and John. There are rirh., xe. (no lect.; and Am.,
fius., only in the open leaf containing Luke xii): in the Gospels there
is a prol., and no chapter divisions in the Acts, but a few capitals in red.
Pretty illuminations precede each book. (Greg. 536.)

*550. B.-C. II. 13 [xii], 7x5, ff 143 (29), with poor arabesque
ornamentation, complete. Lect., a few τίτλ. by a later hand, as is also
much of Am., Eus., which are only partially inserted. (Greg. 537.)

*551. B.-C. II. 16 [xiii], 63 x 4%, f.% Mat. Matt. i.1-17; Lukei. 1-17;
John 1. 1-46. Lect, κεφ. t. (defective), τίτλ., κεῴ., Am, Bus., pict.
(Greg. 539.)

*552. Β.-Ο II. 18 [xii], 6 x 48, ff. 1, very neat. The first leaf forms part
of a Lectionary : on the second the Gospels begin with Matt. xiii. 7. Jfut.
John i, 1-15. Keg. t., rirh., xep., Am. (not Hus.), men. at the end, lect. in
abundance, pict. of St. Mark washed out: arabesques at the head of each
book. (Greg. 538.)

*553 ἃ *554. B.-C. II. 26! and 26? are two fragments of the Gospels,
whereof 26' comprises 27 leaves of St. Mark (19-21), covered with vile
modern scribbling (ch. iii. 21—iv. 13; 37—vil. 29; vill. 15-27; ix.
9—x. 5; 29—xii. 32) [xiii], 74 x δὲ, neat, with rirk., Am. Eus., lect;
and 26’ consists of 48 leaves [xiv], 8} x δὲ, containing Matt. xviii. 32—
xxiv. 10; xxvi. 28—xxviii. 20; Mark i. 16—xiii. 9; xiv. 9-27, with
κεφ. t., tirh., Am. (us. only partially), lect. There are many abridge-
ments in the writing. Dated, perhaps by the first hand, a.p, 1323.
(Greg. 540, 541.)

*555. B.C. 11]. 4 [xiii], 7x5, ff. 264 (24), prol., κεφ. t., rird., κεφ.,
Am., Eus., lect., pict. of the four Evangelists, syn. incomplete at the end.

EVANN. 546-562. 255

Some leaves are misplaced in St. Matthew. Mud. Jobn xix, 25—xxi. 2.
(Greg. 542.)

*556. B.-C. IIL. 5 [xii], 11 x 84, ff. 183 (26), 2 cols., κεφ. t., lect., syn.,
men., prol., cep. τίτλ., Am., Hus. Mut. Matt. xii, 11—xili. 10; Mark viii.
4-28; Luke xv. 20—xvi. 9; John ii. 22—iv. 6; 53—v. 43; xi. 21-47,
one leaf lost in each case, and one (John 1. 51—ii. 22) misplaced in
binding. This copy has John vii. 53—vili. 11 after Luke xxi. 38, like
Ferrar’s four, with which its text much agrees, and the titles to SS. Mat- + :
thew and Mark only run εὐαγγέλιον ἐκ τοῦ κατὰ Μ΄... (Greg. 543.) ὅλ, 7 i fener f

*557. B.-C. III. 9 [xiii], δὲ x 34, ff. 256 (22), κεφ. ¢. to the last three
Gospels, rirh., xed., Am. (not Lus.), pict. of SS. Matthew, Mark, and John.
This copy is remarkably free from lect. Neatly written, but four con-
siderable passages in St. Luke are omitted, the text running on uno
tenore. (Greg. 544.)

*558. B.-C. III. 10 [dated a.v. 1430], 8x 54, δ΄, 374(+16434) (16),
chart., pict. of the four Evangelists, of the Saviour, and of the Virgin and
Child. Carp., Eus. t., xep.t., prol., Am., Eus., lect., vers. The leaves are
much misplaced in binding. (Greg. 545.)

*559. B.-C. IIT. 41 [xii or xiii], 6} x 43, ff. 275 (22). Mut. at be-
ginning and end (John xviii. 30-end) and about Matt. xii. 16. Keg. ὁ.)
tirh., pict.,in a bad condition. (Greg. 546.)

The next two were purchased in 1876 of Quaritch for £120 and £50
respectively by Mr. Jonathan Peckover, and now belong to Miss Algerina
Peckover, of Bank House, Wisbech. Burgon examined them, and J. R.
Harris since then.

560. (Act. 222, Paul. 278.) Algerina Peckover (1) [xi], small 4to,
ff. 239 (33), contains the Gospels, Acts, and Epistles in their usual
Greek order, ‘an exquisite specimen, in a somewhat minute character.’
It begins with a picture of St. Matthew, the lost preliminary matter
being prefixed chart. by a later hand. Paéct., rirh., κεφ., Am, Hus,
lect. (dpx. and τέλ.), subser., orix., vers., syn., men. On the last leaf is
written in uncial letters: ὡς ἡδὺς τοῖς πλέουσιν ὁ εὔδιος λιμήν" οὕτως καὶ
τοῖς γράφουσιν ὁ ἔσχατος στίχος. ἰωαννικίου μοναχοῦ. (Greg. 712.)

561. Algerina Peckover (2), [xior a little later], 72 x 53, ff. 356 (16),
with 17 (3+14) uncial palimpsest leaves at the beginning and end,
containing Lessons from the Epistles to be described hereafter (Apost. a
Carp., prol. (later), κεφ. t., pict. κεφ.» τίτλ., Am., Hus., lect. (ἀρχ. and τέλ.),
subser., syn., men. (later). Mut. Matt. xxvii. 43, 44; John vii. 53—vii1.
11; x. 27—xi. 14 (2 ff.); xi. 29-42 (1 f.). Marg. notes, Matt. v. 14;
xvi. 15. One of the Ferrar group. See J. R. Harris, Codex Algerina
Peckover (Journal of Exegetical Society). (Greg. 713.)

*562. Oxf. Bodl. MS. Bibl. Gr. ἧς 1. Mendham [xiv], 9} x 7, ff. 270 {
[sic] (20), κεφ. t., κεφ., tith., lect., subser., στίχ., ἀναγν., vers., syn., men.
Bohn became possessed of it, whether from Meerman or not is not known,
and sold it to the Rev. Theodore Williams, Vicar of Hendon, for £120.
The Rev. Joseph Mendham bought it of Payne for £70 in 1827. It was
given by Mr. Mendham’s widow to Dean Burgon for his life, afterwards

256 CURSIVES.

to go to the Bodleian Library, where the Rev. W. F. Rose brought it
upon the Dean’s death. It is dated on the last leaf by a later hand, A. Ὁ.
1322. It is evenly writtenin pale brown ink with a reed-pen. The last
twenty leaves contain the Gospels for Maundy Thursday, for Good
Friday, and for St. John’s Day. The ornamentation is as fresh and bright
as if done yesterday, and its text is of the ordinary type, like Imn%r
(Evann. 201, 542, 568). It is a very beautiful MS., and an excellent
specimen in all ways. (Greg. 521.)

Mr. James Woodhouse [d. 1866], Treasurer-General of the Ionian
Islands, while resident fifty years at Corfu, formed a collection of manu-
scripts from monasteries in the Levant, which was sold in London in
1869, 1872, 1875. Among them were three copies of the Gospels, two
Evangelistaria, one copy of the Acts and St. Paul.

*563. London, Brit. Mus. Egerton 2783 [xiii], 53 x 34,ff. 337 (22),Carp.,
ELus, t., prol., κεφ. t., pict., titr., κεφ., lect. (ἀρχαί and τέλη), subser., στίχ.,
vers., syn., men. It was once fair, but has suffered from damp, and hag
been sadly cropped by the Western binder. Mut. John xx. 17. The
headings of the Gospels are in lake. It abounds in curious and unique
liturgical notes, whereof Burgon gives specimens, and it has textual
corrections by the original scribe. Collated by Rose. Bought by Burgon,
then belonged to Rev. W. F. Rose, and bought for the Museum in 1893.
(Greg. 714.)

*564. Brit. Mus. Egerton 2785 [xiv], 103 x 8, ff. 226 (27-29), 2 cols.,
syn., men., scholium on τίτλος α΄, prol., κεφ. t., pict., Am,, τίτλ., κεφ. (Lect.
later), subscr., ῥήμ., otix. The ornamentation is in lake, and at the end
are extracts from Eulogius and Hesychius. Upon collation by Mr. Rose
it exhibits here and there suggestive discrepancies from the common text.
Evann. 563, 564 were respectively offered for sale in 1871 for £50 and
£40. Bought by Burgon, belonged to Rose, and purchased for Museum
in 1893. (Greg. 715.)

*565. Brit. Mus. Egerton 2784 [xii, Greg. xiv], 83 x 53, ff. 213 (22-25),
κεφ. t., τίτλ., xep., Am., Lus., lect., dvayv., subscr., ῥήμ., otix., fragment of syn.
Apparently not from the Woodhouse collection. It is beautifully written
and of an uncommon type. Its older binding suggests a Levantine origin.
The readings are far more interesting than those of Cod. 564, some of
them being quite unique. Belonged to Burgon, then Rose, then to the
Museum in 1893. (Greg. 716.)

*566. heer, Brit. Mus. Arund. 524 [xi], 62 x 54, ff. 218 (27), Carp.,
Lus. t., κεῴ. t., xep., tirh., Am. Eus., lect., syn. men., was brought to
England (with x*r and many others) by the great Earl of Arundel in
1646. Henry Howard, Evelyn’s Duke of Norfolk, presented them to the
Royal Society, from whose rooms at Somerset House they were transferred
to the Museum in 1831. (Greg. 476.)

567. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5538, described in the Harleian Catalogue as an
Evangelistarium, and numbered by Scholz Evst. 149, is a copy of the
Gospels [xiv, Greg. xii], 43 x 34, ff. 226 (23), orn., lect, Am. (Greg. 505.)

*568. ner. (Paul. 259 or jscr.) Brit. Mus., Burney 18 (purchased in
1818, with many other manuscripts, from the heirs of Dr. Charles

EVANN. 563-5760. 257

Burney), contains the Gospels and two leaves of St. Paul (Hebr. xii.|
17—xiil. 25), written by one Joasaph a. Ὁ. 1366, 123 x9, ff. 222 (23)
+9 blank, xed. t., xed, lect., Am., Eus., dvayv., subscr., orix., very superb
rie letters. Codd. lmn (542, 201, 568) agree pretty closely. (Greg.
0. ail

__, "569. ofcr, Brit. Mus. Burn. 19 [x], 8} x 7, ff. 217 (22), pict. ae
ii, No. 8), in the Escurial as late as 1809, is singularly void of the usual
apparatus. (Greg. 481.)

*570. pect, Brit. Mus. Burn. 20 [a.p. 1285, Indict. 13, altered into
985, whose indiction is the same], 74 x 6, ff. 317 (22, 23), written by a
monk Theophilus: pict., Hus. t., κεφ. t., τίτλ., Am., Hus., lect., syn., men.,
the two last in a later hand, which has made many corrections: this
copy is quite equal in value to Cod. c8t (511), and often agrees closely
with wser (507). (Greg. 482.)

*571. rer. Brit. Mus. Burn. 21, by the same scribe as Cod. 543 [a. Ὁ.
1292], 13 x 10, ff. 258 (24), on cotton paper in a beautiful but formed
hand (see Plate vi, No. 15), syn., κεφ. t., prol., orn., xep., τίτλ., Am., lect.,
subscr., orix., men. A fine copy, much damaged. Codd. 543 and 571
differ only in 183 places. (Greg. 484.)

*572. 580 Brit. Mus. Burn. 23 [xii], 72x 6, ff. 230 (23-25), boldly
but carelessly written, ends John viii. 14: mut. Luke v. 22—ix. 32; xi.
31—xili. 25; xvii. 24—xvill. 4. Syn., Carp., κεφ. t., orn., kep., τίτλ.,
Am., lect., subser., orix., with many later changes and weighty readings.
(Greg. 485.)

573. Brit. Mus. Add. 5468 [a. p. 1338], 84 x 6, ff. 226 (29), Carp., Eus.
t., κεφ. t., τίτλ., κεφ., Am., lect., subscr., στίχ., syn., men. It was ‘John
Jackson’s book, bought of Conant in Fleet Street, 1777, for five guineas.’
Mut. Matt. i, 1—vi. 18, and the last leaf of St. Luke (xxiv. 47-53). This
copy has the subscriptions at the end of each of the Gospels of SS.
Matthew and Mark. There is a probable reference to them at the end of
St. John (ὁμοίως). It is coarsely written on thick vellum, with much
lect. in vermilion. The breathings and accents are remarkably incorrect.

(Greg. 686.)

574. Brit. Mus. Add. 7141, bought 1825, and once Claudius James
Rich’s [xili, Greg. xi], 93 x 74, ff 192 (27), 2 cols., Carp., Hus. t., κεφ. t.,
rirh., Am. (partial), Hus., lect. in red, subscr. (Greg. 490.)

*575 or keer. Brit. Mus. Add. 11,300, Lebanon [xii], 63 x 44, ff. 268
(26), Carp., Eus. t., κεφ. t., xep., τίτλ., Am., Hus., lect., subscr., most ele-
gantly and correctly written, purchased in 1838, and said to come from
Caesarea Philippi at the foot of Lebanon. Contains scholia: the text is
broken up into paragraphs. (Re-examined by Bloomfield.) There is
a beautiful facsimile page in the new ‘Catalogue of Ancient Manuscripts
in the British Museum’ (1881), Plate 16. (Greg. 478.)

576. (Act. 226, Paul. 268.) Brit. Mus. Add. 11,836, this and the next
two are from Bishop Butler’s collection: [xi], 71 x 54, ff. 305 (34), Hus.
t. (blank), pict., κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ,, Am., subser., κεφ. in Epistles, beautifully
written in a minute hand and adorned with gold letters, contains Evan.,

VOL. I. 5

258 CURSIVES.

Act., Cath., Paul., Psalms, &c. Mut. Mark i. 1-28; Acts i. 1-23; vil. 8--
39; Ps.i. 1-3. Akin to Cod. 440 in St. Paul (Vansittart). (Greg. 491.)

577. Brit. Mus. Add. 11,838? [a. p. 1326, Ind. 9], 91 x 6, ff. 269 (24),
(syn., men. later), κεφ. t., pict. (lect., some ἀναγν. later), τίτλ., from Sinai,
most beautifully written by Constantine, a monk. (Greg. 492.)

578. Brit. Mus. Add. 11,839 [xv], 10}x8, chart., ff. 157 (27), lect.
(later, and in latter part), ill-written, with later marginal notes, and no
chapter divisions. Matt, iv. 13—xi. 27; Mark 1. 1—vi. 1, are later.
(Greg. 493.)

579. Brit. Mus. Add. 11,868, from the Butler collection [xi], 9} x7,
ff. 7 (29), 2 cols. (now bound separately), containing Matt. x. 33—xi. 12 ;
xiii, 44—xiv. 6; xv. 14-18; 20-22; 26-29; 30-32; 34—xvil. 10;
34—xvii. 10; 12-15; 18-20; 22-24; 25 (sic)—xviii. 16, two half-
leaves being lost, beautifully written in two columns. Κεφ. τίτλ. (mut.),
Am., Eus., later lect. (Greg. 687.)

580. See Evan. 272. Instead—
Lord Herries [xiii], 8} x 62, ἢ 1 (26), κεφ,, rirh., Am. (lect., ἀναγν.
later). (See Greg. 576.)

581. Brit. Mus, Add. 16,183 (sic) [xii], 64 x 52, ff. 181 (28, 29), Carp.
(mut. at beg.), space for Hus. t., κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., lect., Am., Hus., syn.,
men., in a minute hand, bought (as was Cod. 582) of Captain C. K.
Macdonald in 1846, The two came probably from Sinai, where he once
saw Cod. 8. (Greg. 495.)

582. (Act. 227, Paul. 279.) Brit. Mus. Add. 16,184 [xiii or xiv], 74x
δὲ, ff. 300 (33, 34), Carp., prol., κεφ. t., lect., τίτλ,, κεφ., Am., Hus., subser.,
στίχ., pict., syn., men., some later on paper. The whole New Testament,
except the Apocalypse, in the usual Greek order. This copy contains
many important various readings: e.g. it countenances Codd. NBL in
Luke xi. 2,4. (Greg. 496.)

583. Brit. Mus. Add. 16,943 [xi], 6x 43, ff. 184 (22, 23), in a very
small hand, prol., κεφ. t., lect., τίτλ., xep., Am., Hus., subser., στίχ., pict.,
syn., men., from the collection made by the Hon. F. North for the
University of Corfu. See Evann. 531-2; Act. 198. (Greg. 497.)

584, (Act. 228, Paul. 269, Apoe. 97 or jst.) Brit. Mus. Add. 17,469,
contains the whole N.T., bought of T. Rodd in 1848 [xiv], 10} x7,
ff. 187 (35) (very minute writing), with much other matter. Prol., vers.,
κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., Am., lect., syn. Mut. Matt. 1. 1—ii. 18; Mark v. 2—vi.
11; Acts i. 1—v.2; Jamesi. 1—v. 4; 3 John; Jude; Rom. i. 1—iv. 9;
2 Thess. ii. 13—1 Tim. i. 13; vi. 19—2 Tim. ii. 19. In Acts τίτλ,, lect.
rubro. Prol. to every Epistle. Written by Gerasimus. (Greg. 498.)

585. Brit. Mus. Add. 17,470 [a.p. 1034], 8x6, ff. 287 (20), syn.,
men., pict., κεφ. t. (with harm.), κεφ., tith. (with harm.), Am., Eus., lect.,
with many marginal corrections of the text. Written by Synesius,
a priest, bought of H. Rodd in 1848. ‘A singularly genuine specimen.’
(Greg. 504.)

1 For Add. 11,837, which is m*r, see Evan. *201.

EVANN. 577-594- 259

586. Brit. Mus. Add. 17,741 [xii], 91 x 63, ff. 216 (22), begins Matt.
xii. 21, ends John xvii. 13: purchased in 1849. Am. (not E'us.), ἀρχαί
and τέλη, lect. The genealogy in St. Luke is in three columns. (Greg. 499.)

587. Brit. Mus. Add. 17,982 [xiii], 8x6, ff. 244 (23), Carp., space
for Hus. t., κεφ. t., κεφ., tirh., Am., ἀναγν., vers., syn., men., ending John
xix. 39 (eight leaves being lost, also leaf containing xviii. 1-21), and
believed to contain important readings. (Greg. 500.)

588. Brit. Mus. Add. 18,211 [xiii], 93 x 74, ff. 157 (23), 12 chart.
[xv] to supply hiatus: ep. ¢., κεῷ., Am., some τίτλ., lect., came from
Patmos. F. V. J. Arundell, British Chaplain at Smyrna (1834), describes
this copy, given him by Mr. Borrell, and a Lectionary sold to him atthe
same time, in his ‘ Discoveries in Asia Minor,’ vol. ii. p. 268. He there
compares it with the beautiful Cod. Ebnerianus (Evan. 105), which it
very slightly resembles, being larger and far less elegant. Mut. Matt. i.
1-19; Mark i. 1-16; Luke ix. 14—xvii. 4; xxi, 19—John iv. 5.
(Greg. 501.)

589. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,387 [xii], 81x 6}, ff. 235 (22), κεφ, τίτλ.,
Am., Eus., lect., prol., κεφ. t., subser., syn., men., written by one Leo, and
found in a monastery of St. Maximus, begins Matt. viii. 6, and was pur-
chased in 1853 from the well-known Constantine Simonides (Greg. 502)
—as was also

590. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,389 [xiii], 42x 3, ff. 60 (26), κεφ., Am.,
lect., St. John’s Gospel only, elegantly written by Cosmas oe
a monk, (Greg. 503.) ;

The foregoing Additional MSS. in the British Museum were examined
and collated (apparently only in select. passages) by Dr. 8. T. Bloomfield
for his ‘Critical Annotations on the Sacred Text’ (1860), designed as
a Supplement to the ninth edition of his Greek Testament, and com-
prising an opus supremum et ultimum, the last effort of a long and
honourable hterary career. He has passed under review no less than
seventy manuscripts of the New Testament, twenty-three at Lambeth,
the rest in the British Museum. The following have been accumulated
since his time.

591. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,506 [a.p. 1305], 91 x7, ff. 279 (22), κεφ. t,
pict., κεφ., lect., τίτλ., Am., subser., στίχ., dvayv., written by Neoph) tus a monk
of Cyprus, was bought at Milos by H. O. Coxe of a Greek who had it from
a relative who had been ἡγούμενος of a Candian monastery. A facsimile
is given in the new Museum Catalogue. (Greg. 645.)

592. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,736 [June, a.p. 1179], 9x 73, ff. 226 (24),
2 cols., syn., prol., cep. t., pict., xep., lect., τίτλ., Am., written by John
ἀναγνώστης, with peculiar, almost barbarous, illuminations. (Greg. 688.)

593. Brit. Mus. Add, 22,737 [xii], 81x 6, ff. 313 (20), κεφ. t., κεφ.,
not rird., lect., subser., στίχ., syn., men., with decorations in very deep
lake. (Greg. 689.)

594. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,738 [xiii], 62x 43, ff. 237 (23, 24), Carp,
Eus. t., κεφ. t., κεφ. (τίτλ,, lect, syn., men., by another hand), Am.,
pict. rough and abounding with itacisms. Two rude pictures of Evan-
gelists have been effaced. (Greg. 690.)

82

260 CURSIVES.

595. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,739, has a rather modern look [xiv 1], 72 x 53,
ff. 275 (22), Carp., Hus. t., κεφ. t., xef., pict, τίτλ., Am., lect., στίχ., ἀναγν.
with rough pictures and illuminations. (Greg. 691.)

596. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,740 [xii], 8x6, ff. 237 (23), prol., κεφ. t.,
pict., κεφ., τίτλ., Am., Eus. (in blue), exquisitely written, said to greatly
resemble Cod. 71 (gst) in text, with illuminated headings to the Gospels.
Mut. Luke ii. 7-21, and after τίτλ. of St. John. This ΜΞ. with Evst.
269, 270, 271, 272, and Evann. 592, 597, was bought of Sp. Lampros of
Athens in 1859. (Greg. 692.)

597. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,741 [xiv], 10 x 73, ff. 208 (22), Hus. t., Carp.,
cep. t., κεφ., τίτλ,, Am., subser., orn. prol. (here called προγράμματα, a
term we have not noticed elsewhere). J/ut. Mark i. 27-43; 11. 2-16.
John vii. 1—xxi. 25. (Greg. 693.)

598. Brit. Mus. Add. 24,112 [xv], 11}x 8}, chart, ff. 211 (33, 34),
(74 pages Gr. and Lat.), xe. ¢, κεφ., lect., subser., oriy., ἀναγν., syn.,
men. Bought at Puttick’s, 1861. (Greg. 694.)

599. Brit. Mus. Add, 24,373 [xiii], 9 x 7%, ff. 299 (22), syn., men.,
Carp., Eus. t., κεφ. t., prol., pict., orn., κεφ., tirh., lect.. Am., Hus., subscr.,
very beautiful. dfuwt, Matt. i. 1l1—xv. 19. Long lecé., ἀρχ. in marg.,
red. in the text. Bought of H.§. Freeman, Consul at Janina, in 1862.
(Greg. 695.)

600. Brit. Mus. Add. 24,376 [xiv], 102 x 84, ff. 350 (19), 2 cols., κεφ. t,,
pict., κεφ., lect., avayv., some Am., subscr., orix., syn., men. Remarkable
pict. of the Annunciation and of the three later Evangelists, Gospel
headings left blank. See Evst. 273-7. (Greg. 696.)

601. Brit. Mus. Add. 26,103 [xiv], 8x 6, ff. 242 (25), orn, xe, rirh.,
Am. (in gold), pict. (John), was found in a village near Corinth, and
bought of C. L. Merlin, our Vice-Consul at Athens, in 1865. Beautifully
written in very black ink, the first page of each Gospel being in gold.
(Greg. 697.)

602. Brit. Mus. Add. 27,861 [xiv], Θὲ x 5, ff. 186 (19, 20, &c.), κεφ. #.,
κεφ., tith., Am., lect., subser., syn., men., from Sir T. Gage’s sale, 1868,
rough and dirty, with many marginal notes to supply omissions. St.
Matthew’s Gospel is wholly lost. No pict., but ornamentation in faded
lake. (Greg. 698.)

603. (Act. 231, Paul. 266 and 271.) Brit. Mus. Add. 28,815 [x or
xi], 11} x 8}, ff. 302 (30), κεφ., τίτλ., Am., Lus., lect., pict., sumptuously
bound with silver-gilt plates. This noble fragment was bought (as
were Act. 232, Evst. 279, 280) of Sir Ivor B. Guest in 1871, and
contains the Gospels, Acts, Catholic Epistles, Romans, 1, 2 Corinthians,
Galatians, the rest of the original volume being evidently torn out
of the book when already bound. In the same year 1871 the Baroness
Burdett-Coutts also imported from Janina in Epirus sixty-seven leaves
containing the rest of St. Paul’s Epistles and the Apocalypse (B.-C.
II. 4, Paul. 266, Apoc. 89), which fragments were described in the
second edition of the present book, Mr. Edward A. Guy, of Miami
University, Oxford, Ohio, U.S.A., on examining the Museum fragment
in 1875 with my book in his hand, concluded that the two portions
originally formed one magnificent copy of the whole New Testament,

EVANN. 595-609. 261

and when I brought the two together, I saw that the illuminated
heading and initial capital on the first page of B.-C. II. 4 (Eph. i)
was worked off through damp on the verso of the last leaf (302)
of the Museum copy, and the red xed. of Gal. vi on the top of
ΒΟ. IL. 4, leaf one, recto. In the larger fragment we find two
pict. of St. Luke (one of them before the Acts), one of St. John, with
illuminated headings. Carp., Fus. t., &c. must have perished, as the
first page opens with Matt.i.1. It has τίτλ. in gold letters on purple
vellum, a Harmony at the foot of fol. 17 b—18 Ὁ, and many brief
marginal scholia, See Paul. 266 (B.-C. II. 4), which is at present five
miles off, in the Library of Sir Roger Cholmeley’s School, Highgate.
(Greg. 699.)

-+ 604. Brit. Mus. Egerton 2610 [xii], 53 x 44, ff. 297 (19), about thirty
letters to a line), Carp., Zus. t., κεφ. t. (Matt. Mark, Luke), τίτλ., Am.,
Eus., pict. (beautifully executed). First noticed by Dean Burgon,
bought for the Museum in 1882, and collated by Mr. H. C. Hoskier,
‘Full Account, &c.,) Ὁ. Nutt, 1890. According to Mr. Hoskier’s
analysis it contains no less than 270 quite unique readings, siding at
least twenty times alone with D, eleven with B, six with &, six with
Evan. 1, twenty-nine with Evan. 473. It has 2724 variations from Τὶ R.
There are besides a vast number of almost unique readings, e.g. Luke
xi. 2, for which Greg. Nyss. is about the only authority (Hoskier).
(Greg. 700.)

605. (Act. 233, Paul. 243, Apoc. 106.) Zittaviensis A. 1 [xv], chart.,
ff. 775 (30), prol., κεφ. t., κεφ., tirh., subscr., orix., vers., given to the
Senate of Zittau (Lusatian Saxony) in 1620, contains the canonical
books of the Old Testament down to Esther, with 1 Esdras, 4 Maccabees,
Judith, Tobit, and the whole New Testament. Matthaei collated the
Old Testament portion for Dean Holmes’s edition of the Septuagint (Cod.
44), and saw its great critical value. It was examined, as so many others
have been, by Dr. C. R. Gregory. (Greg. 664.)

The next two were bought for the Bodleian in 1882: they came from
Constantinople.

606. Oxf. Bod]. Gr. Misc. 305 [xi], 93 x 74, ff. 149 (27), pict. (Matt.,
Mark), κεφ., Am., Zus., few lect. (later), subscr. (Matt.), orn. Mut. Mark
xvi. 19 ( post καί) 20. The passages Matt. xvi. 2,3; John v. 4; vil. 53
—vili. 11 are obelized in the margin. (Greg. 707.)

607. Oxf. Bodl. Gr. Misc. 306 [xi], 74 x 6, ff. 200 (32, &c.), Hus. t.,
κεφ. t., pict., κεφ., tirh., Am., Hus., much cropped in binding. Afud. (1), fol.
1; (2) tops of pages containing τίτλοι ; and (3) Quaternion of 8 ff., Matt.
xx. 15—xxiv. 22. (Greg. 708.) ae

608. Brit. Mus. Add. 11,859-60/{palimpsest) is a Typicum or Rituale .
[xiv or xv], 10 x 73, & 39 + 29 (uncertain), from the Butler collection, hav-
ing written under it an earlier cursive text [xiii | containing, in 11,859, Matt.
xii. 33—xiii. 7; xvi. 21—xvii. 15; xx. 1-15; 15—xxi. 5; Mark x. 45—
xi. 17: 198 verses; and in 11,860, twenty-seven verses of the Catholic
Epistles, James.1-16; Jude 4-15. This is Act. 234. (Greg. 12744) J

609. Camb. Univ. Libr., Hh. 6. 12 [xv], 8 x 53, chart., ff. 182 (20, &c.),

262 CURSIVES.

κεφ. t., prol., subser. This must be Scholz’s 1673 (N. T., vol. i. p. exix),
but it contains the Gospels only, not the Acts, as he supposes. (Greg.

55%)

610. Oxf. Bodl. Baroce. 59 [xi], 84x 5}, ff. 6 (21), 1 chart., κεφ. t.
(John), κεφ., tirh., Am., lect., containing Luke xxiii. 38-50; xxiv. 46-53 ;
John i, 30—iii. 5 in a book of other matter [xv], chart. (Greg. 526.)

611. Rom. Angel. D. 3. 8, olim Cardinalis Passionei [xi], 93 x 63,
ff. 442 (21), prot, cep. t. St. Luke with Theophylact’s commentary,
described with facsimile by Vitali in Bianchini’s ‘Evan. Quadr.’ vol. 11.
pt. 1, pp. 506-40, 563, 560. (Greg. 848.)

612. Β.-Ο 1.11 [xii], 3} x 23, ff. 112 (25-28), is a very small and
beautiful ᾿Ωδεῖον, containing the Magnificat and Benedictus, besides the
151 Psalms of the Septuagint version, and the Hymns of Moses (Ex. xv.
1-14; Deut. xxxii, 14-43), of Hannah (1 Sam. ii), of Habakkuk (ch.
iii), Isaiah (ch. xxvi), Jonah (ch. ii), with that of the Three Holy
- Children. Many such books are extant, of which this is inserted in our
_ list asa specimen. See 5Pe, note.

John Belsheim, editor ΕΝ Codex Aureus, found at Upsal in 1875,
and described to Burgon in 1882, together with Act. 68, three manu-
scripts in the University Library there containing the Gospels only.

613. Upsala 4, Sparvenfeldt! 45 [xi], δὲ x 4%, ff. 208 (25), Hus. t.,
κεφ. t., pict., last leaf later, bought at Venice in 1678. (Greg. 899.)

614. Upsala 9 [xiii], 91 x τέ, ff. 288 (22), pret, given by a Greek
priest in 1784 to A. F. Stiertzenbecker, who bequeathed it to the
University Library. (Greg. 900.)

615. Upsala 12, Bjdrnsthal 2 [xii], 63 χ 4%, ff. 328 (31), syn., men.,
contains the Gospels, Acts, and Epistles, being Act. 237, Paul. 274.
(Greg. 901.)

616. Upsala 13, Bjornsthal 3 [xii], 61 x 43, ff. 230 (24), prol., κεφ. t.
(Greg. 902.)

These two last and Act. 236 were bequeathed by Professor J. Bjérn-
sthal to the University Library.

617. Oxf. Oriel, MS. Ixxxiii [xi or xii], 72x53, ff. 236 (22, 23),
2 cols., κεφ. t., pict. (cut out), τίτλ,, lect, Am., Lus., syn., men., written in
gold letters. Mut. in many places. Brought in 1878 by Capt. J. Hext
from Corfu, and given by him to Mr. Daniel Parsons, who gave it to the
College as a ‘joint gift.’ (Greg. 618.)

618. Camb. Add. 720 [xi], δὲ x 41, ff. 278 (19, 20), dm., Bus., κεφ.,
τίτλ. (fragments of κεφ. t.), lect., syn., men., pict. But Carp., Eus.t., κεφ. t.
of Matt., and perhaps prol. are apparently lost. Jut. Matt. xxviii. 1-20;
Mark xv. 29—Luke iii. 33. In a later hand is Luke xxiv. 46-53, (Hort
and Bradshaw.) (Greg. 672.)

1 Belsheim (Cod. Aureus, Proleg. p. xvii and note 8) gives a short life of that
noble Swede, John Gabriel Sparvenfeldt [1655-1727], who was sent over Europe
by his master, Charles XI, to procure manuscripts for the Royal Library, and
bought the Latin Codex Aureus at Madrid in 1690.

EVANN. 610-625. 263

619. Camb. Add. 1837 [xii or xiii], 81 x 64, ff. 164 (19), injured in
parts by damp. Ked., fragment of xed. t., lect., ἀναγν., subser., oriy. No
Am., Bus., rith., prol. Mut. Matt. i. 1—x. 42; xiii. 3-16; xxvii. 24-37;
Mark xiv. 21—Luke iii. 16; iv. 35—v. 23; vii. 4-15. Ends Luke
xix. 33. (Hort and Bradshaw.) (Greg. 673.)

620. Camb. Add. 1879. 11 [xii], 9 x 63, ff. 4 (26), containing Matt. x.
42—xii. 43. Am. (not Lus.), κεφ., rirh. Lect. are ina later hand, (Hort
and Bradshaw.) (Greg. 674.) From Tischendorf’s collection, as is also

621. Camb. Add. 1879, 24 [xiii—xiv], 81 x 53, ff. 2 (25), containing
Matt. xxvi. 20-39 and ὑπόθεσις and verses before St. Mark. Ked., tirh.,
lect. (Hort and Bradshaw.) (Greg. 675.)

The Rev. H. O. Coxe, late Bodley’s Librarian, though quite unable to
purchase any of the literary treasures he was commissioned to inspect in
1857, added considerably by his research to our knowledge of manuscripts
inthe East. A list of them was given in groups by Dr. Scrivener in the
third edition of this work: but for various reasons they will be found
separately placed amongst the ensuing MSS., to fill up gaps which have
been since discovered in the supplementary list of cursive manuscripts
that was bound up in the beginning of the last edition.

The Evann. 622-735 were reported to Dean Burgon from several
Libraries in reply to his sedulous enquiries. Upon subsequent examina-
tion by Dr. C. R. Gregory on the spot, many of them were seen not to be
Evangelia, but instead of that commentaries of St. Chrysostom, or other
commentaries, or Evangelistaria, or MSS. containing other matter. Thus
—including the list of the Abbé Martin, who extended Dean Burgon’s
numeration up to 776—the following must be excised: 643-665, 667,
673, 677-679, 681, 682, 685, 686, 688, 689, 695, 700-702, 706, 711,
712, 715-722, 724-728 (including 726 which Dr. Scrivener noticed as
a duplication of 611), 731, 733, 734, 758, 760, 763, 771, 772, 775, 776.
Gregory, Prolegomena, pp. 794, 795. The editor has inserted other
MSS. in their places, being especially those found by the late Rev. H. O.
Coxe in his travels, and enumerated in his Report to Her Majesty’s
Government.

622. (Act. 242, Paul. 290, Apoc. 110.) Crypta Ferrata, A. ἃ, 1 [xiv],
118 x 83, ff. 386 (28), chart., κεφ. ἐ. with harm, Am., Bus, (rare), lect.,
dvayv., subscr., atix., vers., pict., syn., men., a beautiful codex of the entire
New Testament. Described by the custodian Rocchi (Codices Cryptenses,
&c., 1882, pp. 1, 2). (Greg. 824.)

623. Orypta Ferrata, A. a. 2 [xi, Greg. xiii], 9 x 63, ff. 337 (21), prol.,
κεφ. t., lect., ἀναγν., subser., pict., syn., men., a beautiful codex brought from
Corcyra in 1729. Described by Rocchi, pp. 2-4. (Greg. 825.)

Ἐρ24, Orypta Ferrata, A. a. 3 [xi, Greg. xii], 88 x 63, ff. 234 (26), in 2
cols., κεφ. t., κεφ., tirh., Am., Lus., lect., subser., orix., syn., men. Collated
by W. H. Simcox (Greg.), agrees with the Ferrar group. A beautiful
codex: written probably at Rhegium. (Greg. 826.)

625. Crypta Ferrata, A. a. 4 [xi, Greg. xiii], 8} x 68, ff. 225 (24), xed.,
rirh., Am., subser., vers.; from St. John xix. 21 in a more recent hand.
No Pericope de adulterd. (Greg. 827.)

264 CURSIVES.

626. Crypta Ferrata, A. a. 5 [xi, Greg. xii], 108 74, ff. 176 (27),
2 cols., Hus. t. (beautiful), κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ,, Am., Eus., lect., subser., ῥήμ.:
στίχ., pict., syn., men.; with beautiful Eusebian tables. Described by
Rocchi, pp. 5, 6. (Greg. 828.)

627. Crypta Ferrata, A. a. 6 [xi, Greg. xii], 88x 63, ff. 209 (26),
2 cols., κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., Am., Eus., lect., orix., syn., men., subscr. to
St. Mark like A. Begins at St. Matt. xiii, 28. Described by Rocchi,
pp. 6, 7. (Greg. 829.)

628. Crypta Ferrata, A. u. 8 [xiii], 8 x 42, ff. 118 (26), prol., κεφ. ¢.,
κεφ., τίτλ., Am., Hus.; St. Luke and St. John mut. Described by Rocchi,
p. 8. (Greg. 830.)

629. Crypta Ferrata, A. a. 17 [xii, Greg. xi], δὲ x δὲ, ff. 69 (23), κεφ. t.,
xep., Am., lect., subser. A fragment only, beginning at St. Luke xix. 35.
The pericope de adulterd is supplied at the end of the codex—imperfect
after verse 6. (Greg. 831.)

630. Messina, University Library 88 (Evst. 361) [xiv], 103 x 8}, ff.
260 (22), chart., pict., Lus. t. (exquisite), κεφ., τίτλ., Am., Hus., syn., men.
All in good preservation. (Greg. 839.)

631. Messina, Univ. Libr. 100 [xiii], 103 x 74, ff. 125 (24), τίτλ. St.
Luke i to xxii with a commentary. (Greg. 840.)

632. Lond. Butler, formerly Hamilton 244 [xii], 98 χ 6%, ff. 1 (22),
Carp., Lus. t., pict., κεφ. t., κεφ., tirh., Am., Hus. (in the same line); superbly
illuminated and adorned with effigies of St. Matthew and of the Virgin
and Child, on gold ground. The Eusebian Canons written in gold
between human figures standing on columns supporting arched arabesque
friezes finely painted in gold and colours. (Greg. 662.)

633. Par. Nat. Suppl. 227 [xvi or xvii], 92 x 7, ff. 212 (22), κεφ., rird.,
Am.; a Western codex. (Greg. 745.)

634, Par. Nat. Suppl. 911 [a.p. 1043], written by Euphemius
ἀναγνώστης, in black, blue, and red ink, 6% x δῇ, ff. 315 (18), 2 cols., Am.
St. Luke, Greek and Arabic. (Greg. 609.)

635. Berlin, Royal Gr. 4to, 39 [xii or xi], 92 x 78, ff. 313, Carp., ἔτι.
ἐν, prol., κεφ. t., kep., τίτλ., Am., Eus., harm. at foot, lect., subser., otiy.,
pict. Note that the pericope de adulterd is found in this Evan. as well
as in Evann. 636, 637, 638, 641, and 642. (Greg. 655.)

636. Berl. R. Gr. 4to, 47 [xiii or xii], 91 x 53, ff 220, Carp., Eus., t.,
keh. t., κεῷ., τίτλ., Am., Hus. in same line, lect., syn., men. (Greg. 658.)

637. Berl. R. Gr. 4to, 55 [xii], 81 χ 64, ff. 292, prol., κεφ. t., Am,
Eus., lect., subser., pict. (Greg. 659.)

638. Berl. R. Gr. 4to, 66 [xii or xi], 82x 64, ff. 139 (21), Bus. ¢,
reg. t., xep., tirh., Am., Hus., lect., pict. (Greg. 660.)

639. Berl. R. Gr. 4to, 67 [xi], 95 x 73, ff. 234 (23), κεφ. t,, κεφ., τίτλ.,
Am., Hus. pict. (Greg. 661.)

640. Berl. R. Gr. 8vo, 3 [a.p. 1077], δὲ χ 44, ff. 266 (16), κεφ. t.,
κεφ., tirh., Am., Bus, lect. subser., στίχ. (Greg. 653.)

EVANN. 626-665. 265

641. Berl. R. Gr. 8vo, 4 [xi or xii], 43 x 33, ff. 178 (25), κεφ., τίτλ,
Mut. in places. Contains from St. Matt. ii. 15 to St. John xix. 32.
(Greg. 654.)

642. (Act. 252, Paul 302.) Berl. R. Gr. 8vo, 9 [xi, Greg. xiv], 58 x 4,
ff. 140 (32), very minute writing, ced. ¢., κεφ., rirh., Am. Hus., lect.,
subscr., orix.; probably once contained all the New Testament. It
begins now with St. Luke xxiv. 53: mut. after 1 Thess. (Greg. 656.)

643. Cairo, Patriarchal Library 2 [xiii], Gospels, 4to. (Greg. 601.)
644. Cairo, Patr. Libr. 15 [xi]. Mut. Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 602.)

645. Cairo, Patr. Libr. 16 [xi], Gosp., 4to, syn., men., beautifully
written. (Greg. 603.)

646. Cairo, Patr. Libr. 17 [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 604.)
647. Cairo, Patr. Libr. 68 [x], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 605.)

648. Cairo, Μετοικία of St. Katherine of Mount Sinai 7 [xvi], Synopsis
of Gospels with Psalter, fol., chart. (Greg. 606.)

649. Jerusalem, Holy Sepulchre (monastery of) 2 [x], Gosp., 4to,
beautifully written. (Greg. 607.)

650. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 5 [x], Gosp., 4to, beautifully written. (Greg.
608.)

651. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 6 (Scholz 450) [4. Ὁ. 1043], St. Luke (Gr. and
Arab.), 4to, by Euphemius. Beautifully written*. (Greg. 450.)

652. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 14 [xii], Gosp. with scholia, large 4to. (Greg.
610.)

653. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 17 [xi], Gosp. with few scholia, 4to. (Greg.
611.)

654, Jerus. Holy Sepul. 31 [xi], Gosp., 4to, very beautiful. (Greg. 612.)
655. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 32 [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 613.)
656. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 33 [xii], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 614.)

657. (Act. 325, Paul. 152.) Jerus. Holy Sepul. 40 [xii], N. T., except
Apoc., 4to. A fine copy. (Greg. 615.)

658. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 41 [xi], Gosp., 4to, beautiful. (Greg. 616.)

659. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 43 [xi], Gosp., fol., scholia (Matt. unc. in golden
letters). (Scholz 456) (Greg. 617.)

660. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 44 [xiv], Gosp., fol. (Greg. 618.)

661. (Act. 260, Paul. 304.) Jerus. Holy Sepul. 45 [xii], Gosp., Paul.,
Cath., with λέξεις τῶν Πράξεων, 4to. (Greg. 619.)

662. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 46 [xi], Gosp., small 4to. (Greg. 620.)
663. Jerus. Holy Cross, 3 [xi], Gosp., 4to, syn., men., cep. (Greg. 621.)
664. St. Saba 27 [xii], Gosp., fol. (Greg. 622.)

665. (Act. 328, Paul. 230.) St. Saba 52 [xi], Gosp., Paul., Cath., 4to,
syn., men. (Greg. 623.)

1 Gregory considers this to be (not a duplicate but) the same as Cod. 634.

266 CURSIVES.

666. Rom. Vat. Gr. 641 [a.p. 1287], 10 x 68, ff. 467 (28), chart. The
Gospels, with Theophylact’s commentary. (Greg. 854.)

667. (Act. 317, Paul. 316.) St. Saba 53 [xi], Gosp., Paul., Cath., 4to.
(Greg. 624.)

668. Rom. Vat. Gr. 643 [xii], 10} x 8}, ff. 584 (36), pict. The Gospels,
with Theophylact’s commentary. (Greg. 855.)

669. Rom. Vat. Gr. 644 [A.p. 1280], 13x 94, ff. 349 (44), 2 cols.,
chart., Am., written by order of Michael Palaeologus. Same contents as
the preceding. (Greg. 856.)

670. Rom. Vat. Gr. 645 [xii], 11} x 94, ff. 391 (28), prol., κεφ. t., xed,
rirk. St. Luke and St. John, with Theophylact’s commentary. (Greg.
857.)

671. (Paul. 311.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 647 [xv or xiv], 134 x 93, ff. 338 (48),
chart. Gospels and Epistles, with commentary of Theophylact. (Greg.
858.)

672. Rom. Vat. Gr. 759 [xv or xvi], 83 x 53, ff 261, chart. St. Luke,
with a commentary. (Greg. 859.)

673. (Act. 318, Paul. 317.) St. Saba 54 [xii], Gosp., Paul., Cath., 4to.
(Greg. 625.) (Vat. Gr. 1068 is Evst. 122.—Greg.)

674. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1090 [xvi], 103 x 84, ff. 509 (40), chart. The
Gospels, with commentary of Peter of Laodicea. Part iandii. (Greg. 861.)

675. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1191 [xii], 9x 6%, f 402 (ἢ), written by one
‘Arsenius.’ St. John, with Theophylact’s commentary. (Greg. 862.)

676. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1221 [xii or xiii], 153 x 108, ff. 400 (41), 2 cols.,
κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., lect., subser. The Gospels, with Theophylact’s com-
mentary, (Greg. 863.)

No. 677 is a Catech., 678 is Evst. 551, 679 a commentary. (Greg.)
677. St. Saba 56 [x], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 626.)
678. St. Saba 57 [x], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 627.)
679. St. Saba 58 [x], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 628.)

680. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1895 [xv or xiv], 63 x 43, ff. 223 (20), prol., κεφ. t.,
with harm., xed., lect., dvayv., subser., atix., vers. (Greg. 867.)

681. St. Saba 59 [x], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 629.)
682. St. Saba 60 [x], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 630.)

683. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1933 [xvii], 155 x 108, ff. 624 (26), chart. St.
Luke, with a Catena. (Greg. 868.)

684. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1996 [xi or xii], 103 x 88, ff. 245 (25), κεφ., τίτλ.,
with a commentary. (Greg. 869.)

685. St. Saba 61 α [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 631.)
686. St. Saba 616 [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 632.)

687. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2117 [xi], δὲ χ 48, ff. 164 (29), prol., κεφ. t, Keg,
τίτλ., subscr. (later); a beautiful Evangelium. (Greg. 871.)

688. St. Saba 61 ὁ [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 633.)
689. Rom. Vat. Gr, 2165 [xi], 133 x94, ff, 289 (23), 2 cols, Carp.,

EVANN. 666-709. 267

Eus. t., κεφ. t., κεφ., tith., Am., Lus., subser., ῥήμ., στίχ., olim Columnensis
4. This was Evst. 391. (Greg. 873.)

690. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2160 [xi or xii], 81x 63, ff. 180 (26), 2 cols.,
Carp., prol., κεῷ. t., xep., τίτλ., Am., Eus., lect., subser., στίχ., vers., pict.
‘Venit 6 familia principe Romana De Alteriis, cujus stemma argenteum
in tegmine habet.’ (Greg. 872.)

691. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2187 [xii or xiii], 11273, ff. 383 (27), olim
a 26. St. John, with Commentary of Theophylact. (Greg.
874,

692. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2247 [1], 72 x 54, ff. 228 (23), Lus.t., prot. (John),
κεφ. t., pict., κεφ.) tirh., Am, Lus., lect., syn.; a fine codex. Column. 86.
(Greg. 875.)

693. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2275 [xvi], 138 x 94, ff. 2+ 17 (40), chart., fragments
of SS. Matt. and John with comm. (Greg. 876.)

694. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2290 [a. Ὁ. 1197], 104 x 84, ff. 218 (25), 2 cols,
Carp., Eus. t., prol., κεφ. t., xep., tith., Am., Eus., vers. Asplendid codex
It has been numbered 2161. (Greg. 877.)

695. St. Saba 61 d [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 634.)

696. Rom. Vat. Reg. Gr. 3 [xiii, Greg. xi], 185 ΧΊΟΣ, ff. 256 (30).
St. Luke and St. John, with commentary of Chrys.; begins Luke iii. 1.
(Greg. 884.)

697. Rom. Vat. Reg. Gr. 5 [xv], 118 x 83, ff. 439 (29), chart. St.
Matthew, with a commentary. (Greg. 885.)

698. (Act. 268, Paul. 324, Apoc. 117.) Rom. Vat. Reg. Gr. 6 [. Ὁ.
1454], 133 x 93, ff. 336 (59), chart., κεφ. t. The Gospels, with commentary
of Nicetas of Naupactus; Acts and St. Paul, with commentary Οἱ
Theophylact; Apoc., with the commentary of an anonymous writer
(Greg. 886.)

699. Rom. Vat. Reg. Gr. 9 [xi], 112 x 94, ff. 197 (38). St. John,
with a commentary. (Greg. 887.)

700. St. Saba 61 ¢ [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 635.)
701. St. Saba 62 a [xii], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 636.)
702. St. Saba 62 ὃ [xii], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 637.)
703. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 37 [xii], 13} x 184, ff. 248 (46), Hus, t., κεφ. ¢.,

κεφ., tith., Am., Eus., lect. vers., with the commentary of Theophylact.
Parsietii. Olim Altemptianus. (Greg. 878.)

704. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 100 [xvi], ff. 105, chart. part of St. Luke, with
commentary. (Greg. 879.)

705. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 208 [xv], 83x 58, ff. 255 (17), chart., pict.,
κεφ., τίτλ., Am. A fine Evangelium, with pictures. (Greg. 880.)

706. St. Saba 62 ὁ [xii], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 638.)
707.) Rom. Vat. Ottob. 453, 454, 456 [xiii, Greg. xv], 133 x95, ff.
708. $171+171+4181 (31), chart. The Gospels, with Theophylact’s
709. ) commentary. Dr. Gregory, having examined these three, pro-
nounces them parts of the same MS. (Greg. 881.)

268 CURSIVES.

710. St. Saba 62 d [xii], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 639.) Dr. Gregory iden-
tifies 710 with Evan. 146.

711. St. Saba 62 [xii], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 640.)

712. St. Saba, Tower Library 45 [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 641.)

713. Rom. Vat. Pal. 32 [xi or x], 143 ΧΊΟΣ, ff.181, 2 cols. St. John,
with commentary of Chrys. (Greg. 882.)

714. Rom. Vat. Pal. 208 [xv], 84x 54, ff. 247 (24), chart. St. John,
with Theophylact’s commentary. (Greg. 883.)

715. St. Saba, Tower Library 46 [xii], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 642.)

716. St. Saba, Tower Library 47 [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 643.)

717. Patmos, St. John 2 [xii], Gosp., scholia, 4to. (Greg. 467.)

718. Patmos, St. John 6 [x], Gosp., 4to, syn., men. (Greg. 468.)

7191. Patmos, St. John 21 [xii], Gosp., fol. (Greg. 469.)

720. Cyprus, Larnaca [xii], Gosp., 4to, syn. (Greg. 644.) Five more
were noted by Mr. Coxe, but he was unable through illness to see them.
They have been examined since then by Dr. Gregory.

721. Constantinople ἁγίου τάφου 436 [xiii], 72 x 54, ff. 1 (22), written
by several hands, Lus. ¢., κεφ. t., Am., Hus. (See Greg. 646.)

722. Constant. ay. rap. 520 [xiii], 10x78, ff. 1. (24), 2 cols., Carp.,
Eus. t., prol., κεφ. t., pict. Am., Hus., subscr., vers., syn., men. (See Greg.
647.)

723. Rom. Angelic. B. i. 5 [xii, Greg. xiv], 11} x 83, ff. 1. (33), κεφ. ¢,
subser., στίχ., syn. Formerly belonged to Card. Passionei. Matt. and
Mark with catena. (Greg. 847.)

724. Constant. dy. rap. 574 [xiv], 92 x 7, ff. 1. (23), κεφ. t., lect., subser,
Mut. end of Mark, beg. and end of Luke, many places in John. (Greg.
648.)

725. Constant. τοῦ ἑλληνικοῦ φιλολογικοῦ συλλόγου 1 [a. D. 1303 1),
111 x 88, ff. 294 (44), chart. 2 cols. Gospels with commentary much in
a later hand. Written by a certain George. (See Greg. 649.)

726. Constant. τ. Ad. pid. συλλόγ. 5 [xiii], 54x 7, ff. 1 (24), κεφ. 6,
Am., lect., subser., στίχ., vers., syn., men. Mut. (See Greg. 650.)

727, 728, 731, 733. Chalké, Trinity Monastery, ten miles from Con-
stantinople, seen by Dr. Millingen, and reported by Coxe, four Evang.,
with silver clasps, numbered by him 1, 2, 3, 4. These four MSS.
(727, 728, 731, and 733) seem to be the same as those which Dr. Gregory
has recorded as ‘Chalcis monasterii Trinitatis 11 et 12,’ and ‘Chalcis
scholae 8’ and 27 (A.D. 1370, fol., xed. t., Lect., dvayv., syn., men.), the
latter of which with two more (see below, 734, 735) he saw. Dr. Mil-
lingen mentions eight; but Dr. Gregory records only six, which must
be taken to be the number. See Prolegomena 1144-49, p. 608.

729. Rom. Barberini iv. 86 (olim 228) [x, Greg. xii], 113 x 83, ff. 381
(351), 2 cols. St. John, with Cyril’s commentary. (Greg. 850.)

1 For the other Evann. at Patmos, see No. 1160, &e.

EVANN. 710-745. 269

730. Rom. Barb. iv. 77 (ol. 210) [xvii], 103 8, ff. 152 (21), chart.
St. John, with Books v and vi of Cyril’s commentary. (Greg. 849.)

732. Rom. Borgian. (Propag.) L. vi. 10 [a. Ὁ. 1300], 93 x 63, ff 165,
κεῴ., Tith., Am., syn., men. The Gospels, with Menologium. ‘Birchius
eo usus est:’ but he makes no mention of it. (Greg. 852.)

784. Chalké, ‘Chalcis scholae’ 95 [xiii], 4to, pict.

735. Chalké (Act. 288, Paul. 336), ‘Chalcis scholae’ 133 [xiii], 4to.

ς 736. Bought of Muller, the London bookseller, and-eollated by H. B.
Swete, D.D., Regius Professor of Divinity, Cambridge [χὶ or xii, Greg.
xiv], 73x 6, ff. 254, in modern binding. After signature 28 seven
leaves [xiv?] containing John xviii. 39, ὑμῖν ἵνα to the end are supplied.
Syn., men., prol., vers., cep. t., xep., Am. (Bus. later), lect., subscr. like A,
στίχ. In the margin are textual corrections, some prima manu, ‘The
readings are sometimes curious. (Greg. 718.)

737. Ox. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 314, found at Rhodes in 1882, and procured
through Mr. Edmund Calvert [xi], 73x 6, ff. 118 (21), 2 cols., κεφ. t.,
κεφ. tirh., Am., Eus., lect., subser., orix., pny. Mut. Matt. v. 40—xxi. 1;
Luke xv. 4—xxii. 49; xxiv. 34-52; John iv. 14—ix. 11; xili. 3—xv.
10; xvi. 21—xxi. 25 (some fresh leaves having been lately purchased).
It was apparently written by an Armenian scribe (F. Madan). A later
hand [xiii] supplies Luke iii. 25—iv. 11; vi. 25-42 in palimpsest, over
writing not much earlier than itself. (Greg. 709.)

The following MSS. (738-774) are from the late Abbé Martin’s list
of MSS. at Paris (see ‘ Description Technique’), and are numbered by him
as they are given here :—

738. (Act. 262, Apoc. 123.) Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 159 [xiii, Greg. xiv],
152x113, ff. 406 (36), κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ,, lect. (Greg. 743.)

739. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 919 [xili, Greg. xv], 52x 41, ff. 19 (47),
Eus. t., prol., syn., men. (remarkable), κεῴ., Am., Hus., lect. Contains
Matt. ii. 13—ix. 17. (Greg. 751.)

740. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 611 [x, Greg. xi], 10} x 73, Π 396 (47),
Carp., Eus. t., κεφ. t., xep., τίτλ., Am. Hus., prot. Section of adultery
omitted, a leaf probably lost. (Greg. 746.)

741. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 612 [a.p. 1164], 93x73, ff 376 (53),
Carp., Bus. t., κεφ. t., τίτλ., prol., Am., Hus., lect, pict. Commentary.
(Greg. 747.)

742. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 914 [xi-xii], 112 x 82, ff 319 (20), κεφ.,
tirh., Am., pict., subser. (Greg. 750.)

743. Par. Nat. Gr. 97 [xiii], 88 x 6, ff. 152 (28), κεφ., τίτλ., Am., lect.,
Mut. John xx. 15-end. Has a double termination to St. Mark written
by George. (Greg. 579.)

744, Par, Nat. Gr. 119 [xi, Greg. xii or xiii], 6 x 43, ff. 382 (25),
Greg. 388 (16), Carp., Eus. t., κεφ. t., xep., τίτλ., Am., syn. men., lect.
A beautiful MS. (Greg. 580.)

745. Par. Nat. Gr. 179 [xvi, Greg. xiv], 13} x 94, ff. 246 (50), 2 cols.,
κεφ. t., κεφ., tira. Beautiful; Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 727.)

270 CURSIVES.

746. Par. Nat. Gr. 181 [xiii, Greg. xiv], 118 x 81, ff. 230 (68), 2 cols.,
syn., pict., prol., κεφ. t., κεῷ., τίτλ., Am., lect. Gospels with Theoph.
(Greg. 728.)

747. Par. Nat. Gr. 182 [xiii], 118 x 83, ff. 341 (47), 2 cols., xed. ὅν,
τίτλ. Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 729.)

748. Par. Nat. Gr. 183 [xiv], 92 x 64, ff. 331 (32), chart., prol., κεφ. ¢.,
rith. Mut. John xvi. 4-end. Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 730.)

749. Par. Nat. Gr. 184 [xiv], 9} x 53, ff. 426 (40), chart., prol., κεφ. t.,
τίτλ., Am., pict. Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 731.)

750. Par. Nat. Gr. 185 [xiii or xiv], ff. 271 (38), chart., syn., Lus. t.,
prol., Am., lect., xep., tith. Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 732.)

751. Par. Nat. Gr. 190 [xii], 118 x 83, ff. 347 (42), prol., κεφ. ¢., pict.
(Matt.), κεφ., tira. (Greg. 733.)

752. Par. Nat. Gr. 192 [xiv or xv], 113 x 88, ff. 297 (39), (269-297
chart.). 88. John, Matt., Luke with Theoph. (Greg. 734.)

753. Par. Nat. Gr. 196 (xiii, Greg. xv), 94x64}, ff. 164 (50), latter
part a palimpsest. SS. Matt. and Luke with Theoph. Mut. Matt.
1. 1—vii. 16 (xii. 33, and other places, Greg.) (Greg. 735.)

754. Par. Nat. Gr. 198 [xi or xii], 102 x 73, ff. 235 (34), κεφ. £., κεφ.»
rirk. Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 736.)

755. Par. Nat. Gr. 204 [xiii], 104 x 8}, ff. 176 (30), Matt. with
Theoph. (Greg. 737.)

756. Par. Nat. Gr. 205 [a.p. 1327], 113 x 83, ff. 80 (38), chart., κεφ. t.,
κεφ. τίτλ. Matt. with Theoph. (Greg. 738.)

757. Par. Nat. Gr. 207 [xv], 134 x 83, ff. 48 (39). Luke with Theoph.
(Greg. 739.)

758. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 903 [xii], 1, ff. 278, κεφ. t., κεφ., rird., Am,
lect., subscr. Mut. in many places. (See Greg. 748, who also notes that
Nat. Gr. 214 is only a homily.)

759. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 219 [xii or xiii], 94 x 81, ff. 367 (27), τίτλ.
(Matt.), pict. (Luke). Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 744.)

760. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 1035, frag. [viii Ὁ] ff. 12; [xi or xii], 8 x 6,
ff. 182 (35), membr. and chart. (Am., lect. later). Matt. xxiii. 11-21.
(See Greg. 753.)

761. Par. Nat, Gr. 234 [xii or xiii, Greg. xiv or xv], 92x 7, ff. 441
(36),. (Greg. 444 (33, &c.)), chart., syn., κεφ., τίτλ., lect. Gospels with
Theoph. (Greg. 740.)

762. Par. Nat. Gr. 235 [xiv], 98 x 64, ff. 362 (26-52), chart., τίτλ., lect.
Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 741.)

768. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 1076 [xi], small fol., ff. 465, Carp. Brought
from Janina. (See Greg. 754.)

704. Par. Nat. Gr. 1775 [xv-xvi], 836, ff. 160, chart. St. John
with Theoph. (Greg. 742.)

EVANN. 746-774. 271

765. Par. Nat. Coislin. Gr. 128 [Mart. xi, xii, Greg. xiii], 125 x 93,
ff. 344 (40), prol., κεφ. t., rirk. Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 1261.)

766. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 129 [xiii, xiv], 125 x 9}, ff. 317 (43), 2 cols.
Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 1262.)

767. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 198 [xiii, xiv], 93 x 64, ff. 434 (26), chart.,
κεφ. t., τίτλ., Am., Hus. Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 1263.)

768. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 203 [xii, xiii], 98 x 73, ff. 435 (38), κεφ. t.,
pret. τίτλ. Mut. in places. Gospels with commentary. (Greg. 1265.)

769. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 206 [x or xi], 11x 8}, ff. 432 (25), syn,
κεφ. t., xep., tirh., lect. (2 vols., Greg.). (Greg. 1266.)

770. (Paul. 478.) Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 207 [xiv], 101 χ 71, ff. 295
(36), chart. St. John and Rom., 2 Cor., Gal. i, 1—ii. 15 with Theoph.
(Greg. 1267.)

771. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 1080 [xiv], 4to, chart. ff. 332. Brought
from Janina. (See Greg. 755.)

772. Par. Nat. Suppl. 1083 [xi], 4to, ff.179. Mud. at end. Written
by Michaelis. (See Greg. 756.)

773. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 904 [xii or xiii], 13 x 94, ff. 199 (40), prol.,
κεφ., Tirk. Fragment of Gosp. with Theoph. (Greg. 749.)

774. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 927 [xii or xiii], 6§ x 44, ff. 199 (26), (syn.,
men., chart.), κεφ., τίτλ., Am., pict., lect. (later). (Greg. 572.)

CHAPTER IX.
CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE GOSPELS.
Part III.

WE have now come to Dr. Gregory’s list, where Dr. Scrivener’s

and the Abbé Martin’s have ceased, and shall follow it,
except in the case of MSS. which have been already recorded,
and which therefore must be replaced by other MSS. When-
ever no independent information is at hand, the MS. will be
simply noted, and the reader is referred to Dr. Gregory’s ‘ Pro-
legomena’ under the same number. Information from other
sources than Dr. Gregory’s book will in each case, where the
Editor has discovered it, be duly given. Whenever no reference
is made to Dr. Gregory’s list, the numbers in both lists are the
same.

The particulars added to MSS. at Athens are taken from the
Catalogue by K. Alcibiades I. Sakkelion, obligingly lent me
with others by Mr. J. Rendel Harris; but the press-marks of the
MSS. have apparently been changed since Dr. Gregory examined
them, and I have not succeeded in obtaining information upon
this point. I have therefore identified the MSS. as best I could,
and have inserted queries when there seemed to be doubt. The
number in brackets is the present, press-mark. The two measure-
ments often differ; I have followed that of Sakkelion.

775. Athens, Nat. Sakkelion 3 (58) [xiii], 43 x 4, ff. 223. Belonged to
John Cantacuzenus.

776. Ath. Nat. Sakkel. 5 (76) [xii], 81 χ 55, ff. 387, pict., prol.
777. Ath. Nat. Sakkel. 6 (93) [xiv], 83 x 53, ff. 185, pect.
778. Ath. Nat. Sakkel. 7 (80) [xiv], 94 x 63, ff. 195, pict.
779. Ath. Nat. 1 (127) [xiv], 7: χ 52, #171, pice.

780. Ath. Nat. 5 (121) [xi], 84 x 63, ff. 241, scholia in red.
781. Ath, Nat. 14 (110 ἢ [xv], 88x 5%, ff 197.

EVANN. 775-824. 273

782. Ath. Nat. 16 (812) [xiv], 9x 71, # 277.

783, Ath. Nat. 17 (71?) [xiv], 113 x 88, ff. 211, pict.

784, Ath. Nat. 20 (87%?) [xiv], 85x52, ff. 161, cotton, pict. Mut.
beg., κεφ.

785. Ath. Nat, 21 (118) [xi], 7} x 52, ff. 280, pict.

786. Ath. Nat. 22 (1251) [xv], ΤῈ χ 48, f& 280.

787. Ath. Nat. 23 (108 ἢ) [xiv], ff. 305.

788, Ath. Nat. 26 (74 ἢ [x], 8ξ x 68, #219, pict. om 7 7. sabe
Ai Ath. Nat. 27 (134) [xii-xiv], δὲ x 4, ff. 250 (1-23 and 245-50,
chart.).

790. Ath. Nat. 39 (95 1), 11x 74, ff. 163, mut. beg. (167 ff.) and end
(many). SS. John and Luke, with commentary of Titus of Bostra.

791, Ath. Nat. 60 (77) [xiv], 83x 54, ff. 229, pict.

792. (Apoc. 111.) Ath. Nat.67 m (107) [xv], 3} x 23, #145. Beau-
tifully written in very small letters.

793. Ath. Nat. 71 (75) [xiv], 62 x 53, ff. 255, pict.

794, (Act. 269, Paul. 401.) Ath. Nat. 118 (122), 81 χ 5%, ff. 269.

795. Ath. Nat. 150 (109 1) [xv], δῖ χ 4, ff. 324. (In Greg. ‘2’ for
‘’: else how could syn., men., &c., occur in two leaves 1)

796. (Act. 321, Paul.276.) Ath. Nat. 767 (160) [xi], 62 x 43, ff. 323,
Lus. t., pict.

797. Ath, Nat. (111) [xv], 7} x 5}, & 223.

798. Ath. Nat. (1371) [xiv], 62 x 48, ff. 113, mut. ff. 2 at beg., and
from Mark viii. 3 to end of Gospels, pict.

799. Ath. Nat. 117 [xi], 72x 54, δ. 366.

800. Ath. Nat. 150 (65 Ὁ [xii], 103 x 73.

801. (Act. 326, Paul. 313.) Ath. Nat. (130) [xv], 81 χ 54, ff 324.

802. Ath. Nat. (99) [xiv], 92x 73, ff 24. St. Luke 1. 1—vi. 13.

803. Ath. Nat. (88) [xvi], 88x 52, 8.176. Gospels except St. John.

804. Ath. τῆς Βουλῆς. 805. Ath. τῆς Βουλῆς.
806. Ath. τῆς Βουλῆς. 807. Ath. τῆς Βουλῆς.
808. (Act. 265, Paul. 403, Apoc. 150.) Ath. Dom. Mamoukae.
809. Ath. Dom. Mamoukae. 810. Ath. Dom. Οἰκονόμου 6.

811. Ath. Soc. Archaeolog. Christ. 812. Corcyra, Abp. Eustathius.
813. Corcyra, Abp. Eustathius. 814. Corcyra, Abp. Eustathius.
815. Corcyra, Comes de Gonemus. 816. Corcyra.

817. Basle, A. N. iii. 15. 818. Escurial ¥. iii. 13.
819. Escurial ¥. iii. 14. ν 820. Escurial . i. 16.
821. Madrid, Reg. 0. 10. 822. Madrid, Reg. 0, 62.

823. (Act. 266, Paul. 404.) Berlin Reg. 8vo. 13.
824. Vienna, Imp. Gr. Theol. 19. (Greg. 719.)
VOL. I. T

274 CURSIVES.

825. Vienna, Imp. Gr. Theol. 79, 80. (Greg. 720.)

826. Vienna, Imp. Gr. Theol. 90. (Greg. 721.)

827. Vienna, Imp. Gr. Theol. 95. (Greg. 722.)

828. Vienna, Imp. Gr. Theol. 122. (Greg. 723.)

829. Vienna, Imp. Priv. Bibl. 7972. (Greg. 724.)

830. Milan, Ambr. A. 178 supr. (Greg. 589.)

831. Parma, Reg. 15. (Greg. 590.)

832. (Act. 143.) Florence, Laurentian Libr. vi. 5.

833. Florence, Laurent. vi. 26. 834. Flor. Laur. xi. 6.
835. Flor. Laur. xi. 8. 836. Flor. Laur. xi. 18.
837. Milan, Ambr. E. 8. iv. 14. Ff. 34-66.

838. Formerly Milan, ‘ Hoeplii.’ 839. Messina, Univ. 88.

840. Messina, Univ. 100. 841. Modena, iii. F. 13.
842. Modena, G. 9. 843. Naples, Nat. Libr.II. AA.37.
844. Padua, Univ. 695. 845. Pistoia, Fabron. Libr. 307.

846. Athens, Nat. Theol. (150, 12) [xv], 113x 88 (Act. 209, Paul.
399, Apoc. 146), ff. 414, syn., men., xed., φῖοῖ,, ρῖοί. “(Greg. 757.)

847. Athens, Nat. Theol. (151, 13) [xiv], 54x 4, ff 301, κεφ. ¢., κεφ.»
τίτλ., pict., &e. (Greg. 758.)

848. Ath. Nat. Theol. (152, 14) [xiii], 83x 52, ff. 295, Carp., Hus. t.,
prol., κεφ. t., prol. Theophyl., pict., κεφ., τίτλ., &e., Vers., SyN., MeN., ἀναγν.
(Greg. 759.)

849. Ath. Nat. Theol. (153, 15) [xiv], 84 x 68, ff. 283, Hus.t. (Greg.
760.)

850. Ath. Nat. Theol. (154, 16) [xiv], 81 x 6, ff. 281, syn., men., Carp.,
Eus. t., prol., κεφ. t., xep. (Greg. 761.)

851. Rom. Propag. L. vi. 9.
852. Ath. Nat. Theol. (155, 17) [xiv], 9 x 63, ff. 332, syn. (Greg. 762.)
853. Rom. Casanatensis G. ii. 9.

854, Ath. Nat, Theol. (156, 18) [xv], 94 x 68, ff. 324 (4 chart.), pict.
(Greg. 763.)

855. Ath, Nat. Theol. (157, 19) [xii], 113 x 73, ff. 316, mud. at beg.
and end. (Greg. 764.)
856. Ath. Nat. Theol. (158, 20) [xiv], 74x δὲ, ff. 229. (Greg. 765.)

857. Ath. Nat. Theol. (159, 21) [xiv], 72x43, δ. 316 (12 chart).
(Greg. 766.)

858. (Act. 267, Paul. 400.) Ath. Nat. Theol. (160, 22) [xi], ff. 323,
Eus. t., pict. (Greg. 767.)

859. Ath. Nat. Theol. (161, 23) [xiv], 71x53, ff. 222 (14 chart.).
(Greg. 768.)

860. Rom. Vat. Gr. 774.

861. Ath. Nat. Theol. (162, 24) [xv], 9x 68, ff 253. (Greg. 769.)

EVANN. 825-896. 275

862. Ath. Nat. Theol. (203, 66) [xi], 108% 72, ff 270, mud. beg.
and end. (Greg. 770.)

863. Ath. Nat. Theol. (204, 67) [x], 123 x 9, ff. 153, mud. middle and
end, vers. (Greg. 771.)

864. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1253. 865, Rom. Vat. Gr. 1472,
866. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1882, ff. 10-16 (Apoc. 115).

867. Ath. Nat. Theol. (489, 216) [xv], 10}x 73, ff. 387 (21 chart.
comm. of Theophylact). (Greg. 772.)

868. Ath. Nat. Sakkelion 1 (56) [x], 132 x 92, ff 285, pict., mut.,
Carp., Eus.t. (Greg. 773.)

869. Ath. Nat. Sakkel. 2 (57) [xi-xii], 10} x 7%, ff. (368—3 plain=)
365, pict., Carp., Hus. t., vers. (Greg. 774.)

870. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2115, ff. 166-170.

871. Montpelier, Schol, Med. H. 446. (Greg. 577.)

872. Arras, 970. (Greg. 578.) 873, Rom. Vat. Gr. 2165.

874, Dessau. (Greg. 651.)

875. Munich, Reg. 594. (Greg. 652.)

876. Berlin, Reg. Gr, 4to, 12. (Greg. 657.) :

877. Strasburg, Ed. Reuss. (Greg. 663.) fam. teat , Ad. “»..
( 878. Petersburg, Imp. Muralt. 56 (vii). (Greg. 567.) ) Logs. Lid.

879. Petersburg, Imp. Muralt. 67. (Greg. 568.)

880. Petersburg, Imp. Muralt. 105. (Greg. 574.)

881. Brussels, Reg. 11,358. (Greg. 725.)

882. Brussels, Reg. 11,375. (Greg. 726.)

883, Rom. Corsin. 41 G.16. (Greg. 591.)

884. London, Mr. White 2. (Greg. 702.)

885. Formerly London, Quaritch [1251]. (Greg. 703.)

886. Manchester, Rylands Library, formerly Quaritch [xiii], 48 x 32,
ff. 324 (18), 2 cols., with Latin version to St. Matthew. (Greg. 704.)

887. Hackney, Lord Amherst, formerly Quaritch [xiii], 9 x 63, ff.
253 (18), κεφ. ¢., pict. (Greg. 705.)

888. Venice, St. Mark 26. 889. Venice, St. Mark 30.
890. Venice, St. Mark 31. 891. Venice, St, Mark 32. (Paul. 325.)

+ 892. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 33,277 [x], 6x 44, ff 353 (20), chart.
at end and later, syn., men., κεφ. t., κεφ., lect.. Am., Lus., vers., subser.
Beautifully written in minute characters, but damaged and faded.
Bought from H. L. Dupuis in 1887. (Collated by J. R. Harris, Journal
of Biblical Literature, ix. 1890.)

893. Venice, St. Mark i. 61. 894. Venice, St. Mark ii. 144,
895. Cheltenham, 6899. (Greg. 665.)
896. Edinburgh, Mackellar.

T 2

276 CURSIVES.

897. Edinburgh, Univ. David Laing 6.

898. Edinburgh, Univ. Laing, 667.

899. Massachusetts, Harvard. (Greg. 666.)

900. New Gaesarea-(U.S.A.), Madison, Drew 3. (Greg. 667.)

901. Tennessee (U.S.A.), Sewanee, Benton 2. (Greg. 670.)

902. Tennessee, Sewanee, Benton 3. (Greg. 669.)

903. Cairo, Patriarch. Alex. 421. 904. Cairo, Patriarch. Alex. 952.

905. Athos, St. Andrew A’. 906. Athos, St. Andrew E’.
907. Athos, St. Andrew H’. 908. Athos, St. Andrew Θ΄.
909. Athos, Vatopedi 206. 910. Athos, Vatopedi 207.
911. Athos, Vatopedi 211. 912. Athos, Vatopedi 212,
913. Athos, Vatopedi 213. 914, Athos, Vatopedi 214.
915. Athos, Vatopedi 215. 916. Athos, Vatopedi 216.
917. Athos, Vatopedi 217. 918. Athos, Vatopedi 218.

919. Athos, Vatopedi 219 [June, 1112, Greg. 1116], 16mo, Written
by one Constantine. (Greg. Constantius.)

920. Athos, Vatopedi 220. 921. Athos, Vatopedi 414.
922. Athos, Gregory 3. (Act. 270, Paul. 407, Apoc. 151.)
923. Athos, Gregory rod ἡγουμένου. 924. Athos, Dionysius 4.

925. Athos, Dionysius 5. 926. Athos, Dionysius 7.
927. Athos, Dionysius 8. 928. Athos, Dionysius 9.
929. Athos, Dionysius 12. 930. Athos, Dionysius 22.
931. Athos, Dionysius 23. 932. Athos, Dionysius 24.
933. Athos, Dionysius 25. 934. Athos, Dionysius 26.
935. Athos, Dionysius 27. 936. Athos, Dionysius 28.
937. Athos, Dionysius 29. 938. Athos, Dionysius 30.
939. Athos, Dionysius 31. 940. Athos, Dionysius 32.
941. Athos, Dionysius 33. 942. Athos, Dionysius 34.
943. Athos, Dionysius 35. 944. Athos, Dionysius 36.
945. Athos, Dionysius 37. 946. Athos, Dionysius 38.
947. Athos, Dionysius 39. 948. Athos, Dionysius 40.
949. Athos, Dionysius 64. 950. Athos, Dionysius 67.
951. Athos, Dionysius 80. 962. Athos, Dionysius 310.
953. Athos, Dionysius 311. 954. Athos, Dionysius 312.
955. Athos, Dionysius 313. 956. Athos, Dionysius 314.
957. Athos, Dionysius 315. 958. Athos, Dionysius 316.
959. Athos, Dionysius 317. 960. Athos, Dionysius 318.
961. Athos, Dionysius 319. 962. Athos, Dionysius 320.

963. Athos, Dionysius 321. 964, Athos, Docheiariou 7.

EVANN. 897-1033. 277

965. Athos, Docheiariou 21.
967. Athos, Docheiariou 30.
969. Athos, Docheiariou 39.
971. Athos, Docheiariou 46.
973. Athos, Docheiariou 51.
975. Athos, Docheiariou 55.
977. Athos, Docheiariou 59.
979. Athos, Docheiariou 142.
981. Athos, Esphigmenou 26.
983. Athos, Esphigmenou 29.
985. Athos, Esphigmenou 31.

987. Athos, Zographou 4 [xii], 8vo, ff. 176.
leaves at beginning and end.

966. Athos, Docheiariou 22.
968. Athos, Docheiariou 35.
970. Athos, Docheiariou 42.
972. Athos, Docheiariou 49.
974. Athos, Docheiariou 52.
976. Athos, Docheiariou 56,
978. Athos, Docheiariou 76.
980. Athos, Esphigmenou 25.
982. At’ os, Esphigmenou 27.
984. Athos, Esphigmenou 30.
986. Athos, Esphigmenou 186.

988. Athos, Zographou 14 [1674], 8vo.
990. Athos, Iveron 5.
992. Athos, Iveron 9.
994. Athos, Iveron 19.

989. Athos, Iveron 2.
991. Athos, Iveron 7.
993. Athos, Iveron 18.
995. Athos, Iveron 21.
996. Athos, Iveron 28.

997.
998.
999.

Repaired with paper

Written by one Theocletus,

(Act. 278, Paul. 431.)

Athos, Iveron 29. (Act. 279, Paul. 432.)

Athos, Iveron 30.

Athos, Iveron 31. (Act. 280, Paul. 433.)

1000. Athos, Iveron 32.
1002. Athos, Iveron 51.
1004. Athos, Iveron 53.
1006. Athos, Iveron 56.
1008. Athos, Iveron 61.
1010. Athos, Iveron 66.
1012. Athos, Iveron 68.
1014. Athos, Iveron 72.

1016. Athos, Iveron 371.
1018. Athos, Iveron 549.
1020. Athos, Iveron 562.
1022. Athos, Iveron 607.
1024. Athos, Iveron 610.
1026. Athos, Iveron 641.
1028. Athos, Iveron 665.
1030. Athos, Iveron 809.
1032. Athos, Caracalla 19.

1001.
1003.
1005.
1007.
1009.
1011.
1013.
1015.
1017.
1019.
1021.
1023.
1025.
1027.
1029.
1031.
1033.

Athos, Iveron 33.
Athos, Iveron 52.
Athos, Iveron 55.
Athos, Iveron 59.
Athos, Iveron 63.
Athos, Iveron 67.
Athos, Iveron 69.
Athos, Iveron 75.
Athos, Iveron 548.
Athos, Iveron 550.
Athos, Iveron 599.
Athos, Iveron 608.
Athos, Iveron 636.
Athos, Iveron 647.
Athos, Iveron 671.
Athos, Iveron 871.
Athos, Caracalla 20.

278

1034.
1036.
1038.
1040.
1042.
1043.
1044.
1045.
1046.
1048.
1050.
1052.
1084.
105θ.
1058.
1059.
1061.
1063.
1065.
1067.
1069.
1071.
1072.
1073.
1075.
1076.
1078.
1080.

CURSIVES.

Athos, Caracalla 31.
Athos, Caracalla 35.
Athos, Caracalla 37.
Athos, Caracalla 121.
Athos, Caracalla 198.
Athos, Constamonitou 1.

1035. Athos, Caracalla 34.
1037. Athos, Caracalla 36.
1039. Athos, Caracalla 111.
1041. Athos, Caracalla 128.

Theophylact on 8S. Matt. and John?

Athos, Constamonitou 61 [xvi], 8vo, chart., mut.
Athos, Constamonitou 106 [xiii], 16mo. Begins with St. Luke.

Athos, Coutloumoussi 67.
Athos, Coutloumoussi 69.
Athos, Coutloumoussi 71.
Athos, Coutloumoussi 73.
Athos, Coutloumoussi 75.
Athos, Coutloumoussi 77.
Athos, Coutloumoussi 908.

Athos, Coutloumoussi 278.
Athos, Coutloumoussi 283.
Athos, Coutloumoussi 285.
Athos, Coutloumoussi 287.
Athos, Coutloumoussi 289.
Athos, Coutloumoussi 291.

Athos, Laura *.

1047.
1049.
1051.
1053.
1055.
1057.

Athos, Coutloumoussi 68.
Athos, Coutloumoussi 70.
Athos, Coutloumoussi 72.
Athos, Coutloumoussi 74.
Athos, Coutloumoussi 76.
Athos, Coutloumoussi 78.

(Act. 283, Paul. 472.)

1060.
1062.
1064.
1066.
1068.
1070.

Athos, Coutloumoussi 281.
Athos, Coutloumoussi 284.
Athos, Coutloumoussi 286.
Athos, Coutloumoussi 288.
Athos, Coutloumoussi 290.
Athos, Coutloumoussi 293.

(Act. 284, Paul. 476, Apoc. 160.) Athos, Laura *.

(Act. 285.) Athos, Laura *.

1074. Athos, Laura *.

(Act. 286, Paul. 478, Apoc. 161.) Athos, Laura *.

Athos, Laura *.
Athos, Laura ἢ.
Athos, Laura *.

1077. Athos, Laura *.
1079. Athos, Laura ἢ.

* Dr. Gregory has seen these ten MSS., but gives no press-mark.

1081.
1083.
1085,
1087.
1089.
1091.
1093.

1094.

Athos, Xeropotamou 103.
Athos, Xeropotamou 107.
Athos, Xeropotamou 115.
Athos, Xeropotamou 200.
Athos, Xeropotamou 221.
Athos, Panteleemon xxv,

Athos, Panteleemon xxviii.

1082. Athos, Xeropotamou 105.
1084. Athos, Xeropotamou 108.
1086. Athos, Xeropotamou 123.
1088. Athos, Xeropotamou 205.
1090. Athos, in Ecclesia.

1092, Athos, Panteleemon xxvi.

(Act. 287, Paul. 480, Apoc. 182.) Athos, Panteleemon xxix.
1095. Athos, Paul 4 [xiv], 8vo, pict., τίτλ., syn., men.

EVANN. 1034-1148. 279

1096. Athos, Paul 5 [xiii], 8vo, A leaf, 2 cols., of St. Matt. added at
the end.

1097, Athos, Protaton 41 [x], 8vo. With histories of the Evangelists.

1098. Athos, Simopetra 25. 1099. Athos, Simopetra 26.
1100. Athos, Simopetra 29. 1101. Athos, Simopetra (34 1).
1102. Athos, Simopetra 38. 1103. Athos, Simopetra 39.
1104. Athos, Simopetra 40. 1105. Athos, Simopetra 41.
1106. Athos, Simopetra 63. 1107. Athos, Simopetra 145.
1108. Athos, Simopetra 146. 1109. Athos, Simopetra 147.
1110. Athos, Stauroniketa 43. 1111. Athos, Stauroniketa 53.
1112. Athos, Stauroniketa 54. 1113. Athos, Stauroniketa 56.
1114. Athos, Stauroniketa 70. 1115. Athos, Stauroniketa 97.
1116. Athos, Stauroniketa 127. 1117. Athos, Philotheou 5.
1118. Athos, Philotheou 21, 1119. Athos, Philotheou 22.
1120. Athos, Philotheou 33. 1121. Athos, Philotheou 39.
1122. Athos, Philotheou 41. 1123. Athos, Philotheou 44.
1124. Athos, Philotheou 45. 1125. Athos, Philotheou 46.
1126. Athos, Philotheou 47. 1127. Athos, Philotheou 48.
1128. Athos, Philotheou 51. 1129. Athos, Philotheou 53.
1130. Athos, Philotheou 68. 1131. Athos, Philotheou 71.
1132. Athos, Philotheou 72. 1133, Athos, Philotheou 74.
1134, Athos, Philotheou 77. 1135. Athos, Philotheou 78.
1136. Athos, Philotheou 80. 1137. Athos, Philotheou 86.

1138. Athos, Chiliandari 5 [xii], 8vo, orn.

1139. Athos, Chiliandari 19 [xviii], 8vo, charé.
( 1140. Athos, Chiliandari 105 [xiv], 4to. Golden letters, very hand-

ome, 11 lines, 2 cols. a

1141. Berat, Archbp, 1142. Berat, Mangalemine Church.

1143. Berat, Church τοῦ εὐαγγελισμοῦ.

1144. New York, Syracuse. (Greg. 668.)

1145. Athens, Nat. Libr. 13 [xv], δὲ x 4, ff. 299.

1146. Ath. Nat. Libr. 139 [xv], 68 x 48, ff. 444. Mut. at beg. and
end. With commentary. Two palimpsest leaves [viii].

1147. Ath. Nat. Libr. 347 [ix-x], τς x 53, ff. 131. Palimpsest. Other
writing. Hymns and Prayers [a.p. 1406].

1148. Jerusalem, Patriarchal Library 25 [xi], 118 x94, ff. 273 (17),
syn., keh. t., proll., στίχ., scholia. Mut. from fire and damp, Luke i. 1-
25; John xxi. 17-end; ff. 127, 128 partially mutilated *.

1 For all these MSS. (Evann. 1148, 1149, 1261, 1262, 1263, 1265-1268, 1274-
1279), see Ἱεροσολομιτικὴ Βιβλιοθήκη, #.7.A., ὑπὸ A, Παπαδοπούλου II. Kepapéws, Τόμος
Πρῶτος. Ἔν Πετρουπόλει, 1891.

280

CURSIVES.

1149, (Paul. 53.) Jerus. Patr. Libr. 28 [xi], 11 x 94, ff. 212 (21), κεφ. ἐ.,
στίχ., scholia. Brought in 1562 by Peter rod Kapayavirov.

1150.
1151.
1152.
1153,
1154.
1155.
1156.

Constantinople, St. Sepulchre 227.

Constantinople, St. Sepulch. 417.

Constantinople, St. Sepulch. 419.

Constantinople, St. Sepulch. 435.

Constantinople, St. Sepulch. 439.

Constantinople, St. Sepulch. 441.

Lesbos, Mon. τοῦ Λείμωνος 356. Commentary of St. Chrysostom

on St. John, and commentary of Theophylact on St. Matt., perhaps with
St. Matt. [xiv], 123 x 104, by the hand of Michael the monk, partly on
vellum (ff. 1-4, and 121-125, 2 cols.), chiefly on cotton (ff. 116, 1 col.).
(Papadop. Kar. Παράρτημα τοῦ IS τόμου, Constantinople, 1885.)

1157. Lesb. Mon. rod Λείμων. 67 [xi], 91x71, ff. 395, κεῴ., subser.
Latin between the lines of John 1. 1-12.

1158. Lesb. Mon. τοῦ Δείμων. 97 chart. [xv], 71 x 53, with two vellum
leaves [xi].

1159. Lesh. Mon. rot Λείμων. 99 [xiv, end], 94 x 68, 1, κεφ. t., pect., Luke
mut., John wanting.

1160.
1162.
1165.
1168.
1171.
1174.
1177.
1180.
1182.
1183.
1184.
1185.
1187.
1189.
1191.
1193.
1195.
1197.
1199.
1201.
1202.
1208.

Patmos 58. 1161. Patmos 59 [x], 4to. Seen by Coxe.
Patmos 60. 1163. Patmos 76. 1164. Patmos 80.
Patmos 81. 1166. Patmos 82. 1167. Patmos 83.
Patmos 84. 1169. Patmos 90. 1170. Patmos 92.
Patmos 94. 1172. Patmos 95. 1173. Patmos 96.
Patmos 97. 1175. Patmos 98. 1176. Patmos 100.
Patmos 117. 1178. Patmos 203. 1179. Patmos 275.
Patmos 333. 1181. Patmos 3365.

Thessalonica, ἑλληνικοῦ γυμνασίου 6.

»

Thess. ἕλλην. γυμνασ. 11.
Thess., at the house of Kw, Σπυρίου.

Sinai, Mt. Catherine 148. 1186. Sinai, Mt. Catherine 149.
Sinai, Mt. Cath. 150. 1188. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 151.
Sinai, Mt. Cath. 152. 1190. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 153.
Sinai, Mt. Cath. 154. 1192. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 155.
Sinai, Mt. Cath. 156. 1194. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 157.
Sinai, Mt. Cath. 158. 1196. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 159.
Sinai, Mt. Cath. 160. 1198. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 161.
Sinai, Mt. Cath. 162. 1200. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 163.
Sinai, Mt. Cath. 164.

(Act. 417.) Sinai, Mt. Cath. 165.
Sinai, Mt. Cath. 166. 1204. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 167.

EVANN. 1149-1265. 281

1205. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 168. 1206. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 169.
1207. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 170. 1208. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 171.
1209, Sinai, Mt. Cath. 172. 1210, Sinai, Mt. Cath. 173.
1211. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 174. 1212. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 175.
1213. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 176. 1214. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 177.
1215. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 178. 1216. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 179.
1217. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 180. 1218. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 181.
1219. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 182. 1220. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 183.
1221. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 184. 1222. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 185.
1223. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 186. 1224. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 187.
1225. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 188. 1226. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 189.
1227. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 190. 1228. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 191.
1229. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 192, 1230. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 193.
1231. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 194. 1232. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 195.
1233. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 196. 1234. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 197.
1235. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 198. 1236. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 199.
1237. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 200. 1238. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 201.
1239. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 203. 1240. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 259.
1241. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 260. 1242. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 261.
1243. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 262. 1244. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 263.
1245. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 264. 1246. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 265.
1247. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 266. 1248, Sinai, Mt. Cath. 267.
1249. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 268. 1250. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 269.
1251. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 270. 1252. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 302.
1253. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 303. 1254. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 304.
1255. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 305. 1256. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 306.

1257. Smyrna, Schol. Evan. Γ΄. 1. 1258. Smyrn. Schol. Evan. I". 2.

1259. Smyrn. Schol. Evan. τ΄. 5.

1260. Cortona, Bibl. Commun. 201.

1261. Jerusalem, Patriarch. Libr. 31 [xi], 10} x 8, ff. 295 (20), Hus. t.,
prol., pict., κεφ. t. Brought from Tauronesus to Constantinople before 1683.

1262. (Act. 417, Paul. 57, Apoc. 153.) Jerus. Patr. Libr. 37 [xi],
93 x 7, ff. 355 (31), κεφ. t., proll., pict., carp., glossary, cep. Mut. end of
1 Pet., Heb.-end. Has signature of Patriarch Sophronius, a.p. 1604-5.
According to another note Thomas and Georgilas and their relatives
offered it in 1589.

1263. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 41 [xi], 9} x 64, ff. 298 (21), of which three
are plain, rirh., κεφ., pict. Fine letters.

1264. Paris, Nat. Coislin. Gr. 201.

1265. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 42 [xi], 9 x 72, 248 (19), rirh., κεφ. (gold). Mut.
at beginning of each Evangelist, and several leaves cut off at the end.

282 CURSIVES.

1266. Jerus. Paty. Libr. 46 [xii], 83 x 63, ff. 278 (25), one leaf cut out
after f. 80, and ff. 15 and 16 palimpsest.

1267. (Act. 329, Paul. 380.) Jerus. Patr. Libr. 47 [xi], 83 x 63, ff.
216 (40), 130-137 being cotton [xiii], vers., pict., syn. Very beautiful.
Brought from Cyprus.

1268. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 48 [xi], 8 x 68, ff. 258 (7 being plain), κεφ. ¢.,
Carp., Eus. t., orn.

1269. Rom. Vat. Urb. 4. 1270. Cairo, Patriarch. Alex. 82.

1271. Cairo, Patriarch. Alex. 87. 1272. Athens, Nat. 111.

1273. Auckland (New Zealand), City Library.

1274. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 49 [xi, Ist quarter], 8} x 63, ff. 306 (18),
8 being blank, κεφ. t. (gold), Carp., Bus. t., pict., syn., men.

1275. Jerus. Paty. Libr. 56 [xi], ΤῈ x 53, ff. 218 (23), Hus. t, (κανόνιον 1),
κεφ. t., pict., syn. Came from St. Saba.

1276. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 59 [xi], δὲ x 44, ff. 299 (23), 12 blank, Carp.,
κεφ. t., pict. lect. First page in vermilion, rest in gold. Written in
Palestine.

1277. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 60 [xi], δὲ x 48, ff. 299 (23), 12 blank, κεφ. ἐ.,
Carp., Lus. t. (κανόνιον), pict. First page in vermilion, rest in gold on
purple.

1278. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 62 [May 1, 1721], ?, ff. 385, 2 cols., chart. In
Greek and Turkish (written in Greek letters). Prol., pict.

1279. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 139 [xiv], 118 x 84, ff. 124 (34), chart.

1280. Lesbos, τ. Λείμωνος μονῆς 141 [xv], 83x 53, ff. 1, chart. Mut.
beginning and end, and in other places.

1281. Lesbos, 1. ΔΛείμωνος μονῆς 145 [xv], 82x53, Chart.

1282. Lesbos, τ. Acipevos μονῆς 227 [xii], 64 x δὲ, ff. 136. Mut. Matt.
1. 1—vii. 5; Mark i. 1-15; Luke xix. 32—John xxi. 25.

1283. Lesbos, Μανταμάδου, Ταξίαρχοι KA [xiii], 83 x 63, ff. 288, Written
by one Macarius.

1284. Mitylene, Libr. of Gymnasion 9 [xii—xiii], 10} x 74, ff. 292+
8 chart., 2 cols., pict.

1285. Mityl. Libr. Gym. 41 [x], Τὰ x 58, ff. 258. Mut. at beginning,
&e. ff. 3 [xiii].

1286. Andros, Μονὴ ἁγία 1 [1156], size not given, ff. 342 (20), κεφ. ,, pict.

1287. Andros, Μ. éy. 33 [xii—xiii]. One leaf mué.

1288. Andros, M. dy. 34 [1523], 6 ff. at end chart. Well written.

1289. Andros, M. dy. 35. Like the last, several perished folios have
been replaced by paper ones.

1290. Andros, M. dy. 37 [xii]. Sumptuous binding with precious
stones and silver tablets.

1291. Andros, M. dy. 38. Chart., vers.
1292, Andros, M. dy. 48 [1709]. Beautiful and perfect. Κεφ. ¢., pict.

EVANN. 1266-1321. 283

1293, Andros, M. dy. 49 [1234]. Κεφ. and other ornaments cut out,
Like 34.

1294, Andros, M. dy. 50 [xii-xiii]. Mut. at beginning and end, &c.
1295. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 219 [1285].

1296. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 58 [ix-x], 12 x 8, ff. 288. Pict., κεφ. t.,
proll. (various), scholia. Written in early minuscules.

1297. (Act. 416, Paul. 377.) Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 216 [1], τῇ x 53, pict.

1298. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 217, Carp., Eus. t., pict.

1299. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 218, pict.

1300. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr: 219. 1301. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 220.

1302. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 222.

1303. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr, 223 [1471], 1, ff. 201.

1304. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 198.

1305. Athos, Protaton 15 [xi], 2 cols.

1306. Athos, Prot. 44 [xiv], 2 cols., charé.

1307. Athos, Paul. 1 [xiv], 4to, ff. 50. Written by one Matthew. Mut.

1308. Athos, Chiliandari 6[xiii],8vo. Mut. at beginning and elsewhere.

1309. Athos, Constamonitou 99 [xiv]. Palimpsest over Latin Lives
and Martyrdom of Saints [xii].

1310, Athos, Xenophon 1 [1181], 4to, 2 cols. Written by John,
a reader from Buthrotus.

1311. Athos, Xenophon 3 [xiii], 8vo, 2 cols. Mut.

1312. Athos, Xenophon 58 [xvi], 8vo, chart.

1313. Athens, Nat. Libr. 72 [a.p. 1181], 103 x 71, ff. 191.

1314, Ath. Nat. Libr. 92 [xiv], 53x 4, #. 277, Carp. us. t., κεφ. t.,
with a peculiar description of the Eusebian Canons.

1315. Ath. Nat. Libr. 113 [xi], 72x 53, ff. 232.

1316. Ath. Nat. Libr. 123 [a. D. 1145], δὲ x 54, ff. 189, pict.

1317. Ath. Nat. Libr. 128 [xii], 63 x 57, ff. 181.

1318. Ath, Nat. Libr. 132 [x], 68x 43, ff 210.

1319. Ath, Nat. Libr. 135 [xv], 9x 73, ff. 150.

1320. Earl of Crawford 1 [xi], δὲ x 6, ff. 239 (25), Carp. Hus. ἐ.
(prol., κεφ., τίτλ. in blue by another hand), lect. with dpy. and τέλ. later),
Am., Hus., subscr., κεφ. t. Exquisitely written and ornamented.

Perfect, except that κεφ. ¢. in Matt. is torn out. Memorandum on last
leaf of the birth of Theodora [Oct. 2, 1320].
+ 1321. Earl of Crawford 2 [xi-xii], δὲ x4, ff. 240 (21, 20), keh. t.,
pict., κεφ., tirh., Am., subscr., vers. (Luke), syn, men. Beautifully

written, though not equal to the last. Has suffered from age. Written
by Paul a monk, The third leaf in St. Luke lost: otherwise perfect.

CHAPTER X.

CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE ACTS AND CATHOLIC EPISTLES.

ΧΙ, (Evan. 1.)

2. (Paul. 2.) Basil. Univ. A. N. iv. 4 (formerly B. ix. 38) [xiii or xiv
Burgon], 5g x 3%, ff. 216 (27), with short Introductions to the books,
once belonged to the Preaching Friars, then to Amerbach, a printer of
Basle. Erasmus grounded on this copy, in some passages with some
alterations of the MS., the text of his first edition (1516)/and_he-calls it
“exemplar miré castigatum.’) His binder cut off a considerable part of
the margin (Hoskier). 1015. Mill’s Β, 2 (Battier, Wetstein). 4 ΡῈ 4 ᾿ On.

x

3. (Evan. 3.)

4, (Paul. 4.) Basil. A. N. iv. 5 (formerly B. x. 20) [xv], 6% x 48, ff. 287
(18), Mill’s B. 3, badly written by several hands, and full of contrac-
tions: the Pauline Epistles preceding the Catholic. Erasmus made
some use of this copy and of its marginal readings (6. g. Acts viii. 37;
xv. 84; xxiv. 6-8) for forming his text (Battier, Wetstein).

5. (Evan. 5.) 6. (Evan. 6.)

7. (Paul. 9.) Paris, Nat. Gr. 102 [x, Greg. xi, Omont xii], 74x δῖ,
ff. 390 (20), prol., κεφ. t., rirh., pict., seems to be Stephen’s ε', although ε΄ is
cited in error Luke v. 19; John ii. 17: it nearly resembles Cod. 5 and
the Latin version. In this copy, and in Paul. H, 12, 17, 20, 137,
Mr. Vansittart re-collated the beginning of the Epistle to the Hebrews.

8. (Paul. 10.) Stephen’s ια΄, now missing, cited about 400 times by
that editor, in 276 of which it supports the Latin versions (Mill, N. T.,
Proleg.§ 1171). Stephen cites ια΄ (apparently in error) four times in the
Gospels, once in the Apocalypse (Matt. x. 8; 10; xii. 32; John ii. 17;
Apoe. xiii. 4).

9. (Paul. 11.) Cambridge, Univ. Libr. Kk. 6. 4 [xi], 63 x 42, ff. 247
(22), dect. Mut. Acts 111. 6-17 ; 1 Tim. iv. 12—2 Tim. iv. 3; Heb. vii.
20—xi. 10; xi, 23-end. Bp. Marsh has fully proved that this copy,
which once belonged to Stephen’s friend Vatablus, Professor of Hebrew
at Paris, is his ιγ΄. This copy also is twice quoted by Stephen in the
Gospels (Matt. xxvii. 64; John ii. 17), through mere oversight. Dr. Hort
states that it is rich in detached readings in Cath. Epp., not in Acts
or Paul.

10. (Paul. 12, Apoc. 2.) Par. Nat. Gr. 237, Stephen's ce’ [x], 82 x 68,
ff. 246 (28), prol., κεφ. ἐ., rird., xep., subser., στίχ., neatly written, with
scholia and other matter. Le Long identified this, and about five other

ACT. I-21. 285

of Stephen's manuscripts: its value in the Apocalypse is considerable
(Wetstein, Scholz).

11. (Paul. 140.) Par. Nat. Gr. 103 [x, Greg. xi], 8} x 63, ff. 333 (18),
prol., with scholia. Mut. Acts ii. 20-31.

12. (Paul. 16, Apoc. 4.) Par. Nat. Gr. 219 [xi], 123 x 93, ff. 313 (40),
prol., κεφ. t., ked.; Tirh., sym., men., neat, with Arethas’ commentary on the
Apocalypse, and Gcumenius’ on the other books. Like Evann. 16, 19,
317, it once belonged to the Medici: in 1518 it was given by the Greek
Janus Lascar,to ‘ Petro Masieli’ of Constance, and was used by Donatus of
(Verona for an edition of Gicumenius (Wetstein, Scholz).

~ *13, (Evan. 33.) 14. (Evan. 35.)

15. Par. Nat. Coislin. 25 [xi], 123 x 9, ff. 254 (36), prol., κεφ. t., κεφ.,
τίτλ., subser., orix., described by Montfaucon (as were also Act. 16-18),
compared with Pamphilus’ revision, prol., and a commentary digested by
Andreas, a priest (Wetstein).

16. (Paul. 19.) Par. Nat. Coisl. 26 [xi, Greg. x], 118 x 9, ff. 381 (40),
prol., with a commentary much like that of Gicumenius, and a catena of
various Fathers: also a life of St. Longinus on two leaves [ix]. It once
belonged to the monastery of St. Athanasius on Athos, βιβλίον τῆς τετάρτης
θέσεως (Wetstein).

twp
17. (Paul. 21, Apoc. 19.) Par. Nat. Coisl. 205 [written by Anthony,
a monk, A.D. 1079, Indict. 2], 92 x 7, ff. 270 (27), prol., κεφ. t., κεφ., Tirh.,
lect., subser., orix., syn. Mut. 1 Cor. xvi. 17—2 Cor. i. 7; Heb. xiii.
15-25; with Αροο. 1. 1—ii. 5 in a recent hand (Wetstein).

18. (Paul. 22, Apoc. 18.) Par. Nat. Coisl. 202, 2, ff. 1-26 [xi] on
vellum, the rest [xiii] on cotton paper, 93 x 74, ff. 302 (22), with scholia
to the Acts and Catholic Epistles, Andreas’ commentary to the Apoca-
lypse, prot. to St. Paul’s Epistles (Wetstein).

19. (Evan. 38.)

20. (Paul. 25.) Brit. Mus. Royal MS. I. B. I, once Westminster 935
[xiv], 10 x 73, ff. 144 (22), chart., Huthal., prol. in Cath. and Paul. Aut.
and in bad condition, almost illegible in parts (Wetstein). The Pauline
Epistles precede the Acts and Catholic Epistles. Casley notices one leaf
lost in the Hebrews (after ὡς υἱοῖς ὑμῖν πρός ch. xii. 7).

+ 21. (Paul. 26.) Cambridge, Univ. Libr. Dd. xi. 90 [xiii], 63 x 53, ff 159
(24), prol., lect., oriy. Mut. Acts i—xii. 2; xiv. 22—xv. 10; Rom. xv.
14-16; 24-26; xvi, 4-20; 1 Cor. i, 15—iil, 12; 2 Tim. i, 1—ii 4;
Tit. i, 9—ii. 15; Philem. ii-end of Hebrews. Prol. to Pauline Epistles
only, copy is Mill's Zu., but he forgot to name it in his Prolegomena.
It was re-discovered and collated by Wetstein, and is probably Bentley’s
Q (Ellis, Bentleii Critica Sacra, p. xxix). John Berriman, in the
manuscript notes to his own copy of his ‘Critical Dissertation on 1 Tim.
iii. 16’ (1741), which he presented to the British Museum in 1761, tells
us that this codex [then Cant. 495] was identified ‘ by several collations
of many texts by different hands (Professor Francklin and others), and
by other circumstances’ to have been Professor Luke’s (MS. note on
p. 104).

286 CURSIVES.

22. (Paul. 75 in the same hand.) Brit. Mus, Add. 5115 and 5116, once
Dr. Mead’s (Berriman), then Askew’s [xii], 78 x 53, ff. 127-174 (22),
κεφ. t., κεφ., prol., syn., lect. (later). Afut. Acts i. 1-11: (Acts i—xx
collated by Paulus for Griesbach: Bloomfield): Scholz’s date [ix] is
ap error.

23. (Paul. 28, Apoc. 6.) Oxf. Bodl. Baroce. 3 [xi], 5 x 4, ff. 297 (21),
prol. (Euth.), κεφ. ¢., a beautiful little book, waitten-at-Ephesus, beginning
Acts xi. 13, ending Apoc. xx. 1: the opening chapters are supplied in a
late hand. Tregelles calls this ‘a very obscure manuscript.’ With
scholia on the Epistles, and a full and unique commentary on the Apoca-
lypse, edited by J. A. Cramer, 1840 (Mill, Caspar Wetstein, Griesbach).
This copy is Bentley’s x in Trin. Coll. B. xvii. 5 (see Evan. 51).
Mut. Acts iii. 10—xi. 18; xiv. 6—xvii. 19; xx. 28—xxiv. 12; 1 Pet.
ii. 2-16; iil, 7-21; 2 Cor. ix. 15—xi. 9; Gal. i. 1-18; Eph. vi. 1-19;
Phil. iv. 18-23; Rev. 1. 10-17; ix. 12-18; xvii. 10—xviii. 8, and in
other places.

*24, (Paul. 29.) Camb. Christ’s Coll. F. 1. 13 [xii], 84x 6, ff. 303
(22). Mut. Acts i. 1-11; xviii, 20—xx. 14; James v. 14—1 Pet. i. 4,
and some leaves of this fine copy are torn or decayed: there are also
many changes by a later hand (Mill's Cant. 2, Scrivener’s 1): unpub-
lished collations were made by Bentley (Trin. Coll. Camb. B. xvii. 10, 11),
and by Jo. Wigley for Jackson (Jesus Coll. Camb. O. Θ. 1).

25. (Paul. 31, Apoc. 7.) Brit. Mus. Harl. 5537 [Pentecost, a. Ὁ. 1087,
Indict. 10], 43 x 34, ff. 286 (23), (with a lexicon, chart.), prol., κεφ. t.,
κεφ., some lect., subser., oriy., an important copy, from the neighbourhood
of the Aegean. Mut. 1 John v. 14—2 John 6 (Mill, Griesbach, Bloom-
field, Scrivener’s 1 in Apoc.)?.

26. (Paul. 32.) Brit. Mus. Harl. 5557 [xii], 7 x 6, ff. 293 (22), syn.,
men. (prol., κεφ. t. Paul.), lect., some subscr. and στίχ. Mut. Acts i. 1-11;
1 Cor. xi. 7—xv. 56. This copy and the next bear Covell’s emblem
‘ Luceo, and the date Constantinople, 1675, but he got Act. 27 from
Adrianople. (Mill, Paulus in Acts 1-iii Bloomfield.)

27. (Paul. 33.) Brit. Mus. Harl. 5620 [xv], 81 x 6, ff. 134 (22), chart.,
is of some weight: there are no chapter-divisions primd manw; the
writing is small and abbreviated (Mill, Griesbach, Bloomfield).

28. (Paul. 34, Apoc. 8.) Brit. Mus. Harl. 5778, is Covell’s 5 or Sinai
manuscript ® [xii], 82 x 64, ff. 156 (30), κεφ., rirh., Lect., subsor., στίχ., in
wretched condition, and often illegible. Mut. Acts i. 1-20; Apoe. vi. 14
—viii. 1; xxii. 19-21, perhaps elsewhere (Mill, Bloomfield for Act., Paul.,
Serivener’s d for Apoc.).

29. (Paul. 35.) Geneva, Libr. 20 [xi or xii], 53x 4, ff 269 (18),

1 Mr. Ellis (Bentleii Critica Sacra, pp. xxviii, xxix) represents, among facts
which I am better able to verify, that Act. and Epp. 25, 26, and Epp. 15, were
collated by Wetstein, and his labours preserved at Trin. Coll. Cambridge (B. xvii.
10, 11). The manuscripts he indicates so ambiguously must be Paul. 25, 26, and
Act, 15, since Wetstein is not known to have worked at Act. 25, 26, or Paul. 15.

? Covell once marked this codex 5, but afterwards gave it the name of the
Sinai MS. (little anticipating worthier claimants for that appellation), reserving
5 for Harl. 5777 or Evan, 446.

ACT. 22-42. 287

brought from Greece, beautifully but carelessly written, without sub-
scriptions; in text much like Act. 27 (readings sent to Mill, Scholz).

30. (Paul. 36, Apoc. 9.) Oxf. Bodleian Misc. Gr. 74 [xi], 102 7, ff
333 (24), prol., κεφ. t., some xed., subser., στίχ., brought from the East
by Bp. Huntington, beginning Acts xv. 19, but 3 John, Jude, the
Apocalypse, and St. Paul's Epistles (which stand last) are in a some-
what earlier hand than the rest. (Mill’s Hunt. 1.)

*31. (Evan. 69.) 32. (Evan. 51.)

33. (Paul. 39.) Oxf. Lincoln Coll. Gr. 15 B. 82 [xii], 73x 6, ff. 206
(27), prol., pict., lect., some τίτλ., στίχ., syn., men., presented in 1483 by
Robert Flemmyng, Dean of Lincoln, a beautiful and interesting codex,
with pict., prol., lect., syn., men., and the numbers of the στίχοι noted in
the subscriptions. Mut. 2 Pet. i. 1-15; Rom. i. 1-20 (Walton’s Poly-
glott, Mill, Dobbin ‘ Cod. Montfort.,’ who regards it as the manuscript
from which this portion of the latter was mainly copied), The Epistle
of Jude stands between James and 1 Peter. Vansittart notes its affinity
in text with Act. 13.

*34. (Evan. 61.) 85. (Evan. 57.)

36. Oxf. New College, 36 (58) [xii, end], 10 x 73, ff. 245 (39), prol.,
κεφ., τίτλ., valuable text, with a catena of Fathers, enumerated by Mill
(N. T., Proleg. § 1390), and edited by Cramer, Oxford, 1838 (Walton’s
Polyglott, Mill).

37. (Paul. 43.) Oxf. New Coll. 37 (59) [xiii], 91 χ 68, ff. 298 (20),
prol., κεφ. t., τίτλ., perhaps a little later than Cod. 36, erroneously
described by Walton, and after him by Wetstein, as part of Evan. 58,
a much later manuscript. Heb. xiii. 21-25 is supplied in a recent hand.
It is a beautiful copy, with marginal glosses (Walton’s Polyglott, Mill,
Dobbin).

*38. (Paul. 44.) Lugduno-Batav. 77, Voss. Gr. Q. 2 [xiii], 71 x 5%,
ff. 215 (22), prol., lect., dvayv., subser., otix., syn., men., once belonging to
Petavius, a Councillor of Paris, given by Queen Christina to Is. Vossius
(Mill, Wetstein, Dermout 1825).

39. (Paul. 45, Apoc. 11.) Petavii 2, age and present locality not
stated. Mut. Acts i. 1—xvilil. 22; James i. 1—v. 17; 3 John 9—Jude
25; 1 Cor. iii, 16—x. 13 (Extracts in Mill; J. Gachon).

40. (Paul. 46, Apoc. 12.) Vat. Reg. Gr. 179 [xi], 9 x 74, ff. 169 (27),
prol., cep. t., xef., rith., lect., subser., orix., men., with a mixed text and
the end of Titus (from ch. iii. 3), Philemon, and the Apocalypse in a later
hand. This copy, given by Christina to Alexander VIII (1689-91), is of
considerable importance, and, as containing all Euthalius’ labours on the
Acts and the Epistles, was largely used by Laur. Zacagni for his edition
of the Prologues, &c., of Euthalius (Extracts in Mill, Zacagni, Birch ;
Griesbach adds, ‘Gagnaeus eundem sub Dionysiani nomine laudasse
creditur’).

41. (Evan. 175.)

*42. (Paul. 48, Apoc. 13, Evst. 287, Apost. 56.) Frankfort on the
Oder Gymnasium, once Seidel’s [xi], 83 x 5, ff. 302 (23), κεφ. t, κεφ.

288 CURSIVES.

lect., carelessly written, with some rare readings. Mut. Acts ii. 3-34
(xxvii. 19-34 is in a later hand); 2 Pet. i. 1, 2; 1 John v. 11-21;
Apoc. xviii. 3-13 (N. Westermann, H. Middeldorpf). One leaf of a Lec-
tionary is added, containing Matt. xvii. 16-23; 1 Cor. ix. 2—12. This
copy often agrees closely with the Complutensian text and Laud. 81
(Evan. 51) jointly.

43. (Evan. 76.)

44, (Like Evan. 82, Paul. 51, Apoc. 5) certain manuscripts cited by
Laurentius Valla. Dr. Hort’s Cod. 44 is B.-C. III. 37, which is our
Act. 221, Paul. 265.

45. (Paul. 52, Apoc. 16.) Hamburg, City Library, Cod. Gr. 1252 [xv],
7£x 51, ff. 268 (22), chart, prol. With its companion Cod. M of
St. Paul’s Epistles, it was lent to Wetstein in 1717 and to Bengel, by
Z.C. Uffenbach. It once belonged to Jo. Ciampini at Rome, is carelessly
written, but from a good text: ‘plura genuina omittens, quam aliena
admiscens,’ Bengel.

46. (Paul. 55.) Monacensis Reg. 375 [xi, Greg. x], 123 x 93, ff. 381
(40), στίχ. (marked peculiarly in archaic fashion—J. R. Harris—e. g.
1 Cor. HHHHHAA), is Bengel’s Augustan. 6, with Gicumenius’ commen-
tary and some rare readings (Bengel, Matthaei, Scholz). All the Augs-
burg MSS. of the N. T. (see Evann. 83, 426-8, Paul. 54, 125, 126) were
removed to Munich in 1806.

47. (Evan. 90.) 48. (Evan. 105.) 49. (Evan. 92.)

50. (Paul. 8.) Stephen’s ζ΄ is unknown, though it was once in the
Royal Library at Paris; that is, if Evan. 8, Reg. 49, is Stephen’s ζ΄ in the
Gospels, which Mr. Vansittart seems to have proved. Stephen seldom
cites ζ΄, or (as Mill puts the case) ‘textus ipsius feré universus absorptus
est in hac editione’ (N. T., Proleg. ὃ 1167). See Evan. 8.

51. (Paul. 133, Apoc. 52.) Paris, Nat. Gr. 56, once Mazarin’s [xii],
10 x 6%, ff. 375 (23), prol., κεφ., lect., subscr. Mut. Apoc. xxii. 17-21.

52. (Paul. 50.) Cod. Rhodiensis, some of whose readings Stunica,
the chief of the Complutensian editors, cites in controversy with
Erasmus: it may have been his own property, and cannot now be
ae Whatever Mill states (on 1 John iii. 16), it is not now at

lcald.

*53. (Paul. 30.) Camb. Emman. Coll. i. 4. 35 [xii], 33x 3, ff 214
(24), prol., κεφ. t., tirh., κεφ., the writing being among the minutest and
most elegant extant. It is Mill’s Cant. 3, Scrivener’s n (a facsimile is
given Plate xii. No. 33), and is in bad condition, in parts almost illegible.
It begins 2 Pet. ii. 4, and there is a hiatus from 1 John iii. 20 to the
middle of icumenius’ Prologue to the Romans: mu. also 1 Cor. xi. 7—
xv. 56, and ends Heb. xi. 27. From 1 Tim. vi. 5 another and far less
careful hand begins: but the manuscript exhibits throughout many
abbreviations. Has some marginal notes primd manu. Given to the
College ‘in Testimonium grati animi’ by Sam. Wright, a member of the
College, in 1598,

54, (Evan. 43.) Paris, Arsenal Libr. The second volume of this book

ACT. 43-63. 289

(containing the Acts and all the Epistles on 189 leaves) is judged by the
present librarian to be a little more modern than the first volume.
They were both ‘ ex dono R. P. de Berziah’ (sic) to the Oratory of San
Magloriany (12 Ww

55. Readings of a second copy of St. Jude contained in Cod. 47.
Tischendorf, in his eighth edition, cites this copy in Acts xvi. 6, appar-
ently by mistake.

56. (Paul. 227.) Oxf. Bodl. E. D. Clarke 4 [xii], 9 x 6, ff. 220 (27),
prol. (names and miracles of Apostles, &c.), κεφ. t., xep., lect., subser., στίχ.,
syn. (extracts, &c. by Dean Gaisford).

(This number was assigned by Wetstein and Griesbach to certain
readings of four Medicean manuscripts (only one in the Acts), which, like
those of No. 102 of the Gospels, were found by Wetstein in the margin
of Rapheleng’s Plantin Greek Testament (1591). Identical with Act.
84, 87-89.—Birch, Scholz.)

57. (Hvan. 234.)

58. (Paul. 224.) Oxf. Bodl. Clarke 9 [xiii], 7 x 5, ff. 181 (26), Ἰδού.
Mut. Heb. xiii. 7-25 (Gaisford). (58 of Wetstein is the same codex as
22; Scholz substitutes the above.)

59. (Paul.62.) Brit. Mus. Harl. 5588 [xiii], 10 x 63, 132 (36), cotton
paper, prol., full lect., κεφ., swbhscr., oriy. On the first leaf we read ‘liber
hospitalis de Cusa treviren¢is dioc. Rui...’ See Evan. 87 (Griesbach,
Bloomfield). A

60. (Paul. 68, Apoc. 29.) Brit. Mus. Harl. 5613 [May, a.p. 1407,
Indict. 15], 82 x 53, ff. 267 (26), prol., subscr., oriy. Mut. Apoc. xxii.
2-18. (Griesbach collated fifty-five chapters of Acts and Epp., Gries-
bach and Scrivener’s e in Apocalypse.)

*61. Brit. Mus. Add. 20,003 [April 20, a. Ὁ. 1044, Indict. 12], 7 x 63,
ff. 57 (23), κεφ. t. in St. James. ‘This has been called the most important
cursive copy of the Acts [but is much overrated—Ed.], was formerly
called loti (pscr), discovered by Tischendorf in Egypt in 1853, and sold to
the Trustees of the British Museum in 1854, was written by one John,
a monk, with rubrical marks added in a later hand. Mut. ch. iv. 8—
vii. 17; xvii. 28—xxili. 9; 297 verses. Independent collations have
been made by Tischendorf (Anecd. sacra et prof. pp. 7, 8, 130-46), by
Tregelles, and by Scrivener (Cod. Augiensis, Introd., pp. Ixviii-lxx). Its
value is shown not so much by the readings in which it stands alone, as
by its agreement with the oldest uncial copies, where their testimonies
coincide. ((Paul. 61) comprised extracts made by Griesbach from the
margin of a copy of Mill’s N. T. in the Bodleian (see Evan. 236), where
certain readings are cited under the notation Hal. These are now
known to be taken from Evan. 440, Act. 111, Paul. 221, or Scrivener’s
v of the Gospels, ο of the Acts and Epistles—Tischendorf, Tregelles.)

62. (Paul. 65.) Par. Nat. Gr. 60, once Colbert’s [xiv], 14 x 94, ff. 135
(35), chart., prol., κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ,, lect., subser., orix., syn., with scholia
( Weistein; Griesbach, Scholz).

63. (Paul. 68.) Vindobon. Caesar, Nessel. 313 [xiv], 72 x 52, ff. 157
(26), prol., κεφ. t., lect., subscr., orix., syn., scholia (Treschow, Alter, Birch).

VOL. I. U

290 CURSIVES.

64. (Paul. 69.) Vind. Caes. Ness. 303 [xii], 73x53, ff. 279 (22),
prol., κεφ. t., lect., subscr., syn., men., carefully written by one John,
brought by Ogier de Busbeck from Constantinople, like Cod. 67 and
many others of this collection (Treschow, Alter, Birch).

*65, (Evan. 218.)

66. (Paul. 67, Apoc. 34.) Vind. Caes. Ness. 302 [xii, Greg. xi],
71x 5k, ff 368 (22), prol., κεφ. t., pict., lect., subser., στίχ., vers. syn,
men., scholia, and other matter: three several hands have made correc-
tions, which Griesbach regarded as far more valuable than the text
(cited by him 66**). Mut. Apoc. xv. 6—xvii. 3; xvili. 10—xix. 9;
xx, 8—xxii. 21. It once belonged to Arsenius Archbishop of Monem-
basia (see Evan. 333, Evst. 113), then to Sebastian Tengnagel and
Jo. Sambuc (A. C. Hwiid 1785 for the Acts, Treschow, Alter, Birch).

67. (Paul. 70.) Vind. Caes. Ness. 221 [written by one Leo at Con-
stantinople, December, 1331, Indict. 14], 82 x 7, ff. 174 (31), prol., κεφ. t.,
lect., subser., orix., syn., men., elegant but inaccurate (Treschow, Alter,
Birch).

68. (Paul. 73.) Upsal. Univ. Gr. 1, 9 x 63, ff. 220 (38), is in fact two
separate manuscripts bound together, both of high value. The first part
[xii] contains the Acts (commencing ch. viii. 14), Rom., 1 Cor. to ch. xv. 38:
the second [xi] begins 1 Cor. xiii. 6, and extends through the Pauline
and Catholic Epistles, which follow them. In the text of St. Paul it
much resembles Paul.17. A catena is annexed, which is an abridgement
of Cicumenius, and the portion in duplicate (1 Cor. xiii. 6—xv. 38) has
contradictory readings (P. F. Aurivill [Orville 1], 1786). It was bought
at Venice by Sparvenfeldt in 1678 (Belsheim).

69. (Paul. 74, Apoe. 30.) Guelpherbytanus xvi. 7, August., 82 x 64,
ff. 204 (29), chart., also in two hands: the first (Acts and Epistles) [xiii],
written by George a monk, the Apocalypse [xiv]. It exhibits a remark-
able text, and has many marginal readings and prol. (Knittel, Matthaei).

All from 70 to 96 were slightly collated by Birch, and except 81,
93-6 by Scholz also.

70. (Evan. 131.) 71. (Evan. 133.)

72. (Paul. 79, Apoc. 37.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 366 [xiii, Greg. xv], 72 x 53,
ff. 218 (24), chart., prol.

73. (Paul. 80.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 367 [xi], 83x63, ff 165 (30), an
excellent manuscript used by Caryophilus (see Evan. 112).

74, Rom. Vat. Gr. 760 [xii], 10} x 81, ff. 257 (24), contains only the
Acts with a catena.

75. (Evan. 141. 76. (Evan. 142.) 77. (Evan. 149.)

78. (Paul. 89.) Rom. Alexandrino-Vat. Gr. 29 [xii, Greg. x],
10 x 74, ff. 177 (21), a good copy, but mut. 2 Cor. xi. 15—xii. 1; Eph.
i. 9—Heb. xiii. 25. Traced to Strasburg in the possession of H. Boecler,
and identified with 201 (Ser., 3rd ed.) by Dr. Gregory.

79, (Paul. 90.) Rom. Urbino-Vat. Gr. 3 [xi], 78 x 54, ff. 161 (30).

80. (Paul. 91, Apoc. 42.) Rom, Pio-Vat. Gr. 50 [xii], 68 x 5$, ff. 327(21).

ACT. 64-97. 201

81. Rom. Barberin. Gr. vi, 21 [xi, Greg. xiv], 183 x 103, with a com-
mentary (Birch), Scholz could not find this copy, which has remarkable
readings: it contains but one chapter of the Acts and the Catholic
Epistles.

82. (Evan, 180.)

83. (Paul. 93.) Naples, Bibl. Nat. ii. Aa. 7 [x, Greg. xii], 103 x 72,
ff. 123 (37), 2 cols., written by Evagrius and compared with Pamphilus’ |

copy at Caesarea (see Act. 15): στίχοι sometimes in the margin. See ,
below, Act. 173.

84. (Paul. 94.) Florence, Laurent. iv. 1 [x], 122x104, ff. 244 (21),
has St. Chrysostom’s commentary on the Acts, that of Nicetas of Heraclea
on all the Epistles.

85. (Paul. 95.) Flor. Laurent. iv. 1 [xiii], 12} x 10, ff. 288 (31),
chart., contains the Acts and Pauline Epistles with Theophylact’s com-
mentary.

86. (Paul. 96, Apoc. 75.) Flor. Laurent. iv. 30 [xi, Greg. x], 74 x δὲ,
ff. 377 (18), with a commentary. Tregelles states that this is the same

copy as Cod. 147, the press-mark 20 being put by Birch in error
for 30.

87. (Paul. 97.) Flor. Laurent. iv. 29 [x], 103 x 73, ff. 294 (19), with
scholia, prol., and a modern interlinear Latin version in the Epistles, for
the use of beginners.

88. (Paul. 98.) Flor. Laurent. iv. 31 [xi], 7 x δὲ, ff. 276 (24), prod.
Mut. in fine Titi.

89. (Paul. 99, Apoc. 45.) Flor. Laurent. iv. 32, 5x 34, 276 (27),
written by John Tzutzuna, priest and monk, December, 1093, Indict. 1,
in the reign of Alexius Comnenus, Nicolas being Patriarch of Con-
stantinople. Prol., syn., and a treatise of Dorotheus, Bishop of Tyre in
Julian’s reign, on the seventy disciples and twelve Apostles, which is
found also in Act. 10, 179, Burdett-Coutts II. 4 (Paul. 266), in Eras-
mus’ N. Τὶ (1516), and partly in Stephen’s of 1550. See Cave’s ‘ Hist.
Ταῦ. vol. i. pp. 164-172.

90. (Evan. 197.) 91. (Evan. 201.) 92. (Evan. 204.)

*93. (Evan, 205.) *94. (Evan. 206.) *95. (Evan. 209.)

*96, (Paul. 109.) Venet. Marc. 11 [xi, Greg. xiii or xiv], 11} x 93,
ff. 304 (?), 3 cols., an important copy, often resembling Act. 142, from the
monastery of St. Michael de Troyna in Sicily. It has both a Latin and
an Arabic version. Mut. Acts i. 1-12; xxv. 21—xxvi. 18; Philemon.
Act. 93-96 and Paul. 106-112 were collated by G. F. Rinck, ‘ Lucubratio
Critica in Act. Apost. Epp. Cath. et Paul.’ Basileae, 1830.

97. (Paul. 241.) Guelpherbyt. Biblioth. Gud. gr. 104. 2 [xii], 73 x 58,
ff, 226 (27), once belonging to Langer, librarian at Wolfenbiittel, who
sent a collation to Griesbach. Mud. Acts xvi. 39—xviil. 18: it has mar-
ginal scholia from Chrysostom and Cicumenius, prayers and dialogues
subjoined. Deposited by one Theodoret in the Catechumens’ library of
the Laura (monastery) of St. Athanasius on Athos.

Act. 98-10f were accurately collated by Matthaei for his N. T.
6 U2

292 CURSIVES.

98, (Paul. 113, Apost. 77.) Dresden, Reg. A. 104 [xi], 11} x 83,
ff. 186 (40), 2 cols. once belonged to Jeremias the patriarch of
the monastery of Stauroniketa on Athos. Matthaei professes that he
chiefly followed this manuscript, which is divided into three parts: viz.
a, Church Lessons from the Acts, so arranged that no verse is lost, with
various readings and scholia in the margin: a, (or simply a) the text
with marginal various readings and scholia: a, Church Lessons from the
Acts and Epistles. Identified by Gregory with Act. 107.

*99. (Paul. 114.) Mosq. Synod. 5 (Mt. c) [April, a. Ὁ. 1445, Greg.
1345], folio, ff. 464, chart. contains also the Life and Speeches of
Gregory Naz. and much other matter, from the Iberian or Iveron
monastery on Athos, carelessly written by Theognostus, Metropolitan of
Perga and Attalia: prol., syn. men., Euthal., and some Patristic
writings.

*100. (Paul. 115.) Mosq, Synod. 334 (Mt. d) [xi], 4to, ff 1, with
a catena and scholia.

*101. (Paul. 116.) Mosq. Synod. 333 (Mt. ἢ) [xiii], 4to, ff. 240, chart.
B., prol., syn., carefully written, with scholia to the Acts.

*102. [This is Cod. K of the Catholic and Pauline Epistles, cited
according to Matthaei’s notation. Hort’s 102 is kscr.]

*103. (Paul. 118.) Mosq. Synod. 193 (Mt. h) [xii], folio, ff. 236,
from the Iveron monastery on Athos, is a volume of scholia, with the
entire text in its margin for Acts 1, l—ix. 12; elsewhere only in frag-
ments after the usual manner of scholia.

*104. (Evan. 241.) *105. (Evan. 242.)

*106. (Paul. 122.) Mosq. Synod. 328 (Mt. m) [xi], 4to, ff. 228, prol.,
ke. t., lect., syn., carefully written, from the Vatopedi monastery on
Athos, has prol., syn., and the Psalms annexed.

107%. (Paul. 491.) Lond. Brit. Mus, Add. 22,734 [xi-xii], 118 x 94,
ff. 248 (13-25), prol., κεφ., subser., στίχ. With comm. of (Ecumenius. Mut.
Acts iv. 15-22; xxiii. 15-30; Rom. v. 18—vi. 21; vi. 22—end of Phil. ;
Col. iii. 15—iv. 11; Heb. xiii. 24-25 (pt.). Bears name of Jo. Card. de
Salviatis, and arms of Pius VI. Bought of Sp. P. Lampros of Athens
in 1853. (Greg. 204.)

108. (Evan. 226.) 109. (Evan. 228.)

Codd. 110-181 were first added to the list by Scholz, who states that
he collated entire 115, 133, 160; in the greater part 120-3, 126, 127,
131, 137, 161-3, 174; the rest slightly or not at all.

110. (Evan. 568.) (Greg. 247.) Mats f Dil. Cy; ia

Erase Evan. 441, being a printed edition (see p. 239). “ Hort’s 110 is
a, which is our 182.

*111. (Evan. 440.) This is Scrivener’s o Act. and Paul.

112. Cantabrig. 2068 erase: it is the same as Cod. 9. Hort’s 112 is
esr, which is our 184. Instead of it Greg. inserts—

1 See under 98.

ACT. 98-126. 293

(Paul. 179.) Modena, Este 11. G. 3 [ix or x], 13 x 83, 8.1 (30), prol.,
ELuthal., being part of uncial H in minuscules (see under H of Acts).

*113. (Evan. 18.)

Codd. 113, 114, 117, being 132, 134, 137 of St. Paul respectively,
together with Act. 127 and Paul. 139, 140, 153, have been collated by
J. G. Reiche, in his ‘Codicum aliquot Graecorum N. T. Parisiensium
nova descriptio: praemissis quibusdam de neglecti MSS. N. T. studii
causa.’ Gott. 1847.

*114. (Paul. 134.) Par. Nat. Gr. 57 [xiii, Greg. xi], 115 x 83, ff. 231
(24), 2 cols., xep., syn., men., &c., a valuable copy, with some portions of
the Septuagint version, and prayers for the service of the Greek Church.

115. (Paul. 135.) Par. Nat. Gr. 58, once Colbert’s (as were 118, 121,
122, 124, 128, 129) [xiii, Greg. xi], 10} x 73, ff. 174 (28), prol., κεφ. t.,
subser., orix., begins Acts xiv. 27, ends 2 Tim.; no liturgical notes.

116. (Paul. 136, Apoc. 53.) Par. Nat. Gr. 59, once Teller’s [xvi],
11 x 8, ff. 331 (21), chart., prol., and scholia to the Catholic Epistles,

*117. (Evan. 263, Paul. 137) of some value.

118. (Paul. 138, Apoc. 55.) Par. Nat. Gr. 101 [xiii], 9} x 64, ff. 200
(28), chart., prol., κεφ. t., xep., subscr., crix. Mut. Acts xix. 18—xxii. 17.

119. (Paul. 139, Apoc. 56.) Par. Nat. Gr. 102 A [x, but Apoe. xiii],
91 x 63, ff. 229 (26, 25), prol., lect., subser., orix., dvayv., men. Mut. 2 Cor.
1. 8—ii. 4. Cath. follow Paul., as in Cod. 120.

120. (Paul. 141.) Par. Nat. Gr. 103 A [xi, Greg. xiii], 93 x 63,
ff. 243 (22), κεφ. t., lect., ἀναγν., subser., στίχ., prol. beginning Acts xxi. 20
(v. 388—vi. 7; vii. 6-16; 32—x. 25 chart.[xiii]). Mut. Acts xxviii. 23—
Rom. 11. 26; Phil. i. 5—1 Thess. iv. 1; v. 26—2 Thess. i. 11; 1 John
li. 11— iii. 3; 24—-v. 14; 2 John; ending 3 John 11.

121. (Paul. 142.) Par. Nat. Gr. 104 [xiii], ΤῈ x 5, ff. 257 (24), chart.,
prol., κεφ. t., tith., lect., subser., στίχ., syn., August. de Thou’s, then Colbert's.

122. (Paul. 143.) Par. Nat. Gr. 105 [xi or x], 8} x 64, ff. 248 (17),
prol., xep., τίτλ., subser., στίχ., correctly written, but fragments, viz.
Acts xiii, 48—xv. 22; 29—xvi. 36; xvii. 4—xvill. 26; xx. 16—xxviii.
17; 1 Pet. 11. 20—ili. 2; 1 John iii.5; 21—v.9; 2 John 8—3 John 10;
Jude 7—Rom. iv. 16; 24—vii. 9; 18—x Cor. i. 28; ii. 13—viii. 1;
ix, 6—xiv. 2; 10—Gal. i. 10; ii, 4—Eph. i. 18; 1 Tim. i. 14--ν, 5.

123. (Paul. 144.) Par. Nat. Gr. 106 A [xiv], 88 x 63, ff. 276 (29),
prol., κεφ. t., ep. tith., lect., subser., oriy. Hymns. Mut. 1 Pet. 1, 9—
il. 7.

124. (Paul. 149, Apoc. 57.) Par. Nat. Gr. 124 [xvi], 16mo, beautifully
written by Angelus Vergecius. ᾿

125. (Paul. 1560.) Par. Nat. Gr. 125 [xiv], 68x 7%, ff. 394 (16), prol.,
lect., swbscr., ἀναγν., orix., from Constantinople.

126, (Paul. 153.) Par. Nat. Gr. 216, from Medici collection [x],
123x 91, ff. 333 (21), 2 cols., prol., κεφ. t., κεῴ., τίτλ., subser., στίχ.,
probably written at Constantinople, with catena, sometimes in uncial,
occasionally, esp. in Heb., as late as [xvi].

204 CURSIVES.

*127. (Paul. 154.) Par. Nat. Gr. 217 [xi], 125 x 103, ff. 373 (28-33),
prol., κεφ. t., subser., orix., carelessly written (Vansittart), collated by
Reiche. It has acatena. Act., scholia (Cath.), Theodoret’s commentary
(Paul.).

128. (Paul. 155.) Par. Nat. Gr. 218 [xi], 123 x 10, ff. 317 (37), with
a catena.

129. (Paul. 156.) Par. Nat. Gr. 220 [xiii, Greg. xiv], 11} x 8}, ff. 388
(41), 2 cols., a commentary, the text sometimes suppressed.

130. Par, Nat. Gr. 221 [xii], 11} x 83, ff. 177 (14), from the East,
with a catena. Mut. Acts xx. 38—xxil. 3; 2 Pet. i. 14--1}1. 18; 1 John
iv. 11—Jude 8.

131. (Paul. 168.) Par. Nat. Gr. 223, once Boistaller’s, contains Paul.

with pro. and catena, [a. Ὁ. 1045], 114 x 83, ff. 273 (23), by Theo-
pemptus, a reader, followed by Act. and Cath. [xii].

132. (Evan. 330.)

133. (Paul. 166.) Turin, Univ. C. vi. 19 [xiii, Greg. xii], 8 x δ, ff. 295
(24), chart., pict., prol., in a clear large hand; Dr. Hort noticed remarkable
readings in the Catholic Epistles. The Epistle to the Hebrews precedes
1 Timothy, as Pasinus notes in his Catalogue.

134. (Paul. 167.) Turin, Univ. B. ν. 19 [xi, Greg. xii or xiii], 83 x 6,
ff. 370 (19), prol., mut. Acts 1,11. Pasinus notes that the Pauline precede
the Catholic Epistles.

135. (Evan, 339.)

136. (Paul. 169.) Turin, Univ. C. v. 1 [xii], 93x 7, ff£ 174 (27),
prol., κεφ. t., lect., syn.. Mut. in Heb.

137. (Paul. 176.) Milan, Ambros. E. 97 sup. [xi, Greg. xiii], 10} x 72,
ff. 276 (23), prol., lect., dvayv., subser., στίχ., bought at Corfu: so like
Codd, DEcser (Act. 184) and the margin of the Harkleian Syriac in the
Acts, as to assist us when DE are mutilated, especially in additions:
e.g. Acts xxvil. 5; xxvili, 16; 19 (dis). See Scrivener’s ‘Cod. Bezae,’
Introd., p. lix, note.

138. (Paul. 173.) Milan, Ambros. E. 102 sup. [xiv, Greg. xv], 93 x 63,
ff. 202 (19), chart., once J. V. Pinelli’s; it contains the Epistles only.

139. (Paul. 174.) Milan, Ambros. H. 104 sup. [written March 20,
1434, Indict. 12, by one Athanasius], 114 x 88, ff. 164 (31), 2 cols., prol.,
subser., orix., chart., bought at Padua, 1603.

140. (Paul. 215, Apoc. 74.) Venice, 546 [partly xi on vellum, partly
xiii chart. |, 113 x 98, ff. 268 (21), prol., στίχ. The Epistles have a catena,
the Apocalypse a commentary.

141. (Evan. 189.)

142. (Paul. 178.) Modena, iii. B. 17 [xii], ΤῈ x 58, ff. 2, prol., subser.,
στίχ., valuable, but with many errors; see however Act. 96.

143. (Evan. 832.) Contains the Catholic Epistles, but not the Acts.

144. (Evan. 363.) 145. (Evan. 365.) 146. (Evan. 367.)

147. Ven. St. Mark ii. 61.

ACT. 127-162. 205

148. (Paul. 184.) Flor. Laurent. Convent. Soppr. 191 [written
A.D. 984, Indict. 12, by Theophylact, priest and doctor of law], 134 x 93,
ff, 342, prol., once belonged to the Benedictine Library of St. Mary.

149. (Paul. 349, Apoc. 180.) Flor. Laurent. Conv. Soppr. 150 [xiii,
Greg. xii], 85 x 54, ff. 144 (32), 2 cols, subser., oriy., contains the Catholic
Epistles, with a Latin version.

150. (Evan. 368.) 151. (Evan. 386.)
152. (Evan. 1202.) 153. (Evan. 444.)

154. (Paul. 187.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1270 [xv, Greg. xiv], 82 x 64, ff. 164
(36), prol., κεφ. t., lect., contains the Acts, Catholic Epistles, Rom., 1 Cor.,
with a commentary.

155. (Paul. 188.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1430 [xii], 14x11}, ff. 270 (20),
prol., with a commentary in another hand. It does not contain the Acts,
but all the Epistles.

156. (Paul. 190.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1650 [Jan. 1037], 134 x 102, ff. 187
(43), 2 cols., prol., κεφ. t., xep., tith., lect, subser., στίχ., vers., Luthal.,
written for Nicolas Archbishop of Calabria by the cleric Theodore. The |
Pauline Epistles have a commentary : it begins Acts v. 4.

157. (Paul. 191.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1714 [xii], 84 x 63, ff. 46 (25), prol.,
κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., lect., ἀναγν., subscr., oriy., is a heap of disarranged frag-
ments, containing Acts xviii. 14—xix. 9; xxiv. 1l—xxvi. 23; James
iii. 1—v. 20; 3 John with κεῴ. and ὑπόθεσις to Jude; Rom. vi. 22—
vill. 32; xi. 31—xv. 23; 1 Cor. 1. 1—iii. 12.

158. (Paul. 192.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1761 [xi], 94x74, ff. 481 (21),
prol., κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ. From this copy Mai supplied the lacunae of
Cod. B in the Pauline Epistles.

159. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1968, Basil. 7 [xi, Greg. x], 64 x 41, ff. 84 (22), prol.,
κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., lect., subscr., contains the Acts, James, and 1 Peter,
with scholia, whose authors’ names are given. MJué. Acts i, 1—v. 29;
vi. 14—vii. 11.

160. (Paul. 193, Apoc. 24.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 2062 [xi, Greg. x],
102 x 8, ff. 287 (26), κεφ., τίτλ.; subser., orix., with copious scholia accom-
panied by the authors’ names: it begins Acts xxviii. 19, ends Heb. ii. 1.

161. (Paul. 198, Apoc. 69.) Rom. Vat. Ottob. Gr. 258 [xiii, Greg.
xiv], 92x 78, ff. 216 (32), 2 cols., chart. prol., subscr., with a Latin
version : it begins Acts ii. 27, and the last chapters of the Apocalypse are
lost. The latter part was written later [xiv].

162. (Paul. 200.) Rom. Vat. Ottob. Gr. 298 [xv, Greg. xiv], 63 x 43,
ff. 265 (27), 2 cols. with the Latin Vulgate version (with which Scholz
states that the Greek has been in many places made to harmonize) in
a parallel column, contains many transpositions of words, and unusual
readings introduced by a later hand’.

1 Cod. 162 has attracted much attention from the circumstance that it is the
only unsuspected witness among the Greek manuscripts for the celebrated text
x John v. 7, 8, whose authenticity will be discussed in Vol. II. Ch. XII. A fac-
simile of the passage in question was traced in 1829 by Cardinal Wiseman for
Bishop Burgess, and published by Horne in several editions of his ‘ Introduction,’

206 CURSIVES.

163. (Paul. 201.) Rom. Vat. Ottob. Gr. 325 [xiv], 7§ x 4%, ff. 215
(26) chart., prol., κεφ. t. Mut. Acts iv. 19—v. 1,

164. (Evan. 390.)

165. Rom. Vat. Ottob. Gr. 417 [xiv, Greg. xvi], 83 x 52, ff. 339 (21),
chart., contains the Catholic Epistles, with works of St. Ephraem and
others.

166. (Paul. 204, Apoc. 22.) Rom. Vallicell. B. 86 [xii-xiv, Greg.],
7x 41, ff. 258 (26), 1. 6. ff. 1-103 [xii], by George, son of Elias; 104-191
xiii], by Joachim, a monk; 192-228 [xii] also by George; 229-254
bee ; and four prefatory leaves, chart., were added later [xvi]. Prol.,
xep., τίτλ., subser., crix. Described with facsimile in Bianchini, Evan.
Quadr., vol. 11. pt. 1, pp. 535-8.

167. (Evan. 393.)

168. (Paul. 205.) Rom. Vallicell. F. 13 [xiv], 93 x 68, ff 204 (40),
chart., prol., avayv., subser., στίχ.

169. (Paul. 206.) Rom. Ghigian. R. v. 29 [June 12, 1394 *], 11} x 84,
ff. 248 (21), prol., κεφ., lect., dvayv., syn., men., subser., στίχ., written by
Joasaph at Constantinople in the monastery τῶν ὁδηγῶν. See Evange-
listarium 86.

170. (Evan. 394.)

171, 172 (Paul. 209, 210) are both Collegii Romani [xvi], fol., chart.
Dr. Gregory could not find them in 1886.

173. (Paul. 211.) Naples, Nat. Libr. ii. Aa. 8 [xi], 82 x 68, ff. 245
(22), prol., κεφ. t., xep., τίτλ., lect., ἀναγν., subscr., otix., and μαρτυρίαι
cited from Scripture and profane writers. This codex has 1 Jobn v.
7,8 in the margin, by a recent hand. ( Tregelles suggests that this is
probably the same copy as Cod. 83, the readings ascribed to it being
extracted from the margin of that manuscript. ἢ

174, (Paul. 212.) Naples, Nat. Libr. ii, Aa. 9 [xv], 83 x 58, ff. 208
(27), chart., prol., κεφ. t., lect., subser., στίχ. ‘

178. (Paul. 216.) Messina, St. Basil 104 [xii], 113 x 8%, ff. 241 (25),
2 cols., prol., κεφ. t., lect., subscr., στίχ., men.

176. (Evan. 421.) 177. (Evan. 122.)

178. (Paul. 242, Apoc. 87 or mst.) Cheltenham, Phillipps 1461 [xi or
xii, Greg. xiv and xv], 94 x 63, ff. 229 (27), (Hoskier), bought at
Meerman’s sale in 1824 by the late Sir T. Phillipps, Bart., of Middle
Hill, Worcestershire. The Pauline Epistles are written smaller than
the rest, but in the same clear hand. Lect., xed. t., prol., κεφ. (but not
in the Apocalypse), flourished rubric capitals. Scrivener in 1856 fully

as also by Tregelles (Horne, vol. iv. p. 217). If the facsimile is at all faithful, this
is as rudely and indistinctly written as any manuscript in existence ; but the
illegible scrawl between the Latin column in the post of honour on the left, and
the Greek column on the right, has been ascertained by Mr. B. H. Alford (who
examined the codex at Tregelles’ request) to be merely a consequence of the
accidental shifting of the tracing paper, too servilely copied by the engraver.

? Scholz says 1844, and Tischendorf corrects but few of his gross errors in
these Catalogues: but a.m. 6902, which he cites from the manuscript, is a.D. 1894.

ACT. 163-184. 207

collated Apoc. (whose text is valuable), the rest slightly. It is sadly
mutilated; it begins Acts iv. 24; mut. Acts v. 2-16; vi. 2—vii. 2;
16—viil. 10; 38—ix. 18; 26-39; x, 9-22; 43—xiiil. 1; xxiii.
32—xxiv. 24; xxviii, 23—James i. 5; ili. 6B—iv. 16; 2 Pet. 11].
10—1 John i. 1; 1. 13—iv. 2; Jude 16-25; Rom. xiv. 23 (xvi.
25-27 was there placed)—xv. 14; 1 Cor. iii. 15—xv. 23; 2 Cor. x.
14—xi. 19; xiii. 5-13; Eph. i. 1—ii. 14; v. 29—vi. 24; Col. i
24-26; 11, 4-7 ; 2 Thess. i. 1—iii.5; Heb. ix. 3—x. 29; Apoc. xiv.
4-14; ending Apoc. xxi. 12. The ὑποθέσεις and tables of xed. before
each Epistle have suffered in like manner.

179. (Paul. 128, Apoc. 82.) Munich, Royal Libr. 211 [xi, Delitasch
xiii], 108 x 88, ff. 227 (25), lect., prol., ὑπογραφαί, Dorotheus’ treatise (see
Act. 89), fragments of Hus. ¢., and (in a later hand) marginal scholia to
St. Paul. Belonged to Zomozerab, the Bohemian. The text is very near
that commonly received. The portion of this manuscript which contains
the Apocalypse is described by Delitzsch, Handschriftliche Funde,
Leipzig, 1862, pp. 45-48, with a facsimile of Apoe. viii. 12, 13.

180. (Evan. 431.) Important, but-seems-to-have-perished_in 1870 at
Strasburg: —

181. (Evan. 400 1.)

The following codices also are described by Scrivener, Cod. Augiens.,
Introd. pp. lv-lxiv, and their collations given in the Appendix.

*182. aver (Paul. 252). Lond. Lambeth 1182 [xii, Greg. xiii], 103 x 62,
ff. 397 (20), chart., brought (as were also 183-6) by Carlyle from
a Greek island. A later hand [xiv] supplied Acts i. 1—xii. 3; xiii.
5-15; 2, 3 John, Jude. In this copy and 183 the Pauline Epistles
precede the Catholic). Lect., ptct., xep., prol., syn., men., ἀποδημίαι
παύλου, ἀντίφωνα for Easter, and other foreign matter. The various
readings are interesting, and strongly resemble those of Cod. 69 of
the Acts, and Cod. 61 hardly less, especially in Acts xiii-xvii. This is
Hort’s Cod. 110. (Greg. 214.)

*183. bser (Paul. 253). Lond. Lamb. 1183 [a.D. 1358], 10 x 7, ff. 236
(27), chart., mut. 1 Cor. xi. 7-27; τ Tim. iv. 1—v. 8. Syn., prol., κεφ. t.,
tirh., mut., κεφ., lect., in a beautiful hand, with many later corrections.
(Greg. 215.)

*184, csr (Paul. 254). Lond. Lamb. 1184 [xv], 4to, chart., mut. Acts
vil. 52—viii. 25. Having been restored in 1817 (Evan. 516), its
readings (which, especially in the Acts and Catholic Epistles, are very

* Here again we banish to the notes Scholz’s list from Cod. 182 to Cod. 189,
for the reasons stated after Evan. 449.

182. (Paul. 243.) Library of St. John’s monastery at Patmos [xii], 8vo, also
another [xiii] 8vo.

188. (Paul. 231.) Library of the Great Greek monastery at Jerusalem 8 [xiv],
8vo. This must be Coxe’s No. 7 [x], 4to, beginning Acts xii. 6.

184. (Paul. 232, Apoc. 85.) Jerusalem 9 [xiii], 4to, with a commentary. This
is evidently Coxe’s No. 15, though he dates it at the end of [x].

185. (Paul. 233.) St. Saba, Greek monastery, 1 [xi], 12mo.

186. (Evan. 457.) 187. (Evan. 462.)

188, (Paul. 236.) St. Saba 15 [xii], 4to, 189. (Evan. 466.)

298 CURSIVES.

important) are taken from an excellent collation (Lamb. 1255, 10-14)
made for Carlyle about 1804 by the Rev. W. Sanderson of Morpeth.
The text much resembles that of Act. 61, and is almost identical with
that of B.-C. IIL. 37 (Act. 221) and of Act. 137. This is Hort’s Cod.
112. (Greg. 216.)

*185. dsct (Paul. 255). Lond. Lamb. 1185 [xiv?], 82 x 53, ff. 209
23-5), prol., κεφ. t., xep., lect. subser., men., στίχ., chart., miserably
mutilated and ill-written. It must be regarded as a collection of
fragments in at least four different hands, pieced together by the most
recent scribe. Mut. Acts ii. 36—ili. 8; vii. 3-59; xii. 7-25; xiv.
8-27; xviii. 20—xix. 12; xxii. 7—xxill. 11; 1 Cor. viii. 12—ix. 18;
2 Cor. i. 1-10; Eph, iii. 2—Phil. i. 24; 2 Tim. iv. 12—Tit. 1.6; Heb.
vil. 19—ix. 12. We have τ Cor. v.11, 12; 2 Cor. x. 8-15, written by
two different persons. (Greg. 217.)

*186. escr (Paul. 321) seems to have been Lond. Lamb. 1181 [xiv],
4to of the Acts, Catholic and Pauline Epistles (as we learn from the
Lambeth Catalogue, but having been returned (see Evan. 516), we have
access only to a tolerable collation of Acts i. 1—xxvii. 12, made by the
Rev. John Fenton for Carlyle (Lamb. 1255, 27-33). In its text it
much resembles Cod. E. (Greg. 218.)

*187, fect (Evan. 543). (Greg. 194.)
*188. ser (Evan. 542). (Greg. 193.)
189. (Evan. 825.) (Greg. 258.) 190. (Evan. 503.)

191. (Paul. 245.) Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 38 [xi], 7x53, ff. 306 (23),
prol., Euthal., κεφ. t., κεφ., tith., subscr., syn., men., in small and neat
characters, from St. Saba (brought to England with the other Wake
manuscripts in 1731), contains a catena, and at the end the date 1312
(ἐτελειώθη τὸ παρὸν ἐν ἔτει cox’) in a later hand. fut. Acts i. 1-11.

192. (Paul. 246.) Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 37 [xi], 8 x6, ff. 237 (23), κεφ.,
vers. Mut. Acts xii. 4—xxili. 32. The last leaf is a palimpsest, chart.
at end about 1490 a.p., the vellum being about 1070, mut. 6 leaves at
beginning and 16-24.

*193, (Evan. 492.) (Greg. 199.) 194. (Evan. 451.) (Greg. 206.)

195. Modena, Este ii. A. 13 [xiii, Greg. xv], 4x 34, ff. 1, lect., syn,
men. (See Greg. 238.)

196. Modena, Este ii. C. 4 [xi or xii], 98x 8, 5.1 Prol. ἀποδημία
and papr. Paul., xed., τίτλ., subser., orix., vers., syn. (See Greg. 239.)

197. (Evan. 461.) (Greg. 207.)

198. (Paul. 280.) Cheltenham, Phillipps 7681 [a.p. 1107], 12} x 83,
ff. 268 (24), 2 cols., is a copy of the Acts and all the Epistles from the

Hon. F. North’s collection. A grand folio in a very large hand (Hoskier).
(Greg. 225.)

199. Cheltenham, Phillipps 7682 (Evan. 531). (Greg. 255.)
200. Cheltenham, Phillipps 1284 (Evan. 527). (Greg. 254.)

201. (Paul. 396, Apoc. 86.) Athens, National Library (490, 217) [xiv,
Greg. xv], 103 x 63, ff. 453 (42), chart., prol., κεφ. t., κεῴ. mut. at

ACT. 185-220. 299

beginning and end, with commentary of Theophylact, and Andreas
(alone) on Apocalypse. (Greg. 251. See Act. 78.)
Besides Evann. 226 and 228, entered above as Act. 108 and 109,

Montana sent to Mr. Kelly a list of eight more in the Escurial (Greg.
230-237, who inserts 3. i. 5 for 206).

202. Escurial ρ. iii. 4 [xiii]. 203. Escurial τ. iii. 12 [xiii].
204. Escurial y. iii. 3 [xii]. 205. Escurial x. iii. 10 [xii].
206. Escurial x. iv. 2 [xiv]. 207. Escurial ψ. iii. 6 [xi].

208. Escurial p. iii. 18 [x]. 209. Escurial ὦ. iv. 22 [xv].

210. (Paul. 247.) Paris, St. Geneviéve, A. O. 35 [3iy, Greg. xy],~
7x43, ff 182 (24), beautifully written and illuminated, contains the
Catholic and Pauline Epistles. Some name like Λασκαρις stands on
fol. 1 in silver letters enclosed by a laurel-leaf. Described to Burgon
by the librarian, M. Ruelle. (Greg. 415.)

The next three are at Oxford:

211. (Evan. 488.) (Greg. 200.)

212. (Paul. 250.) Oxf, Bod]. Canon. Gr. 110 [x], 73 x 54, ff. 380 (18),
pict., prol. (Euthal.), κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., subser., στίχ. (Paul.), a beautiful
copy of the Acts and all the Epistles. For its collation, see Evan. 105.

It also contains one leaf from Cyril’s Homilies, and two other later.
(Greg. 221.)

213. (Paul. 251.) Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 118 [xiii], 9 x 64, ff. 149 (29),
syn., men., prol. Euthal. (Paul.), κεφ. t., τίτλ., lect., subser. Mut., also
contains the Acts and all the Epistles. (Greg. 222.)

214. (Evan. 846.) (Greg. 258.)

215. Parham 6 (Evan. 534). (Greg. 202.)

216. (Paul. 234.) Parham 79. 14 [1009], 101 χ 8, ff. 1, sudser., orty.,
from St. Saba; a facsimile in Parham Catalogue. This copy and the
next two contain the Acts and all the Epistles. (Greg. 226.)

217. (Paul. 235.) Parham 80. 15 [xi, Greg. xii], 108 x 83, ff. 1, prol.,
subser., oriy., from Caracalla, with a marginal commentary. (Greg, 227.)

218. (Paul. 236.) Parham 81. 16 [xiii], 181 x 88, ff.2, prol., κεφ.,
tirh., subser., syn., men., from Simopetra on Athos. (Greg. 228.)

The Baroness Burdett-Coutts has three copies of the Acts, two of the
Catholic Epistles, viz. :

*219. B.-C. ΤΙ. 7 (Evan. 549). (Greg. 201.)

*220. (Paul. 264.) B-C. III. 1, Acts and all the Epistles, the Pauline
preceding the Catholic [xi or xii], 11} x 8, ff. 375 (22), on fine vellum,
with broad margins. ‘This is one of the most superb copies extant of
the latter part of the N.T., on which so much cost was seldom bestowed
as on the Gospels. The illuminations before each book, the golden
titles, subscriptions, and capitals, are very rich and fresh: the rubrical
directions are in bright red at the top and bottom of the pages. The
preliminary matter consists of syn. of the Apostolos, ὑπόθεσις to the

300 CURSIVES.

Acts, Εὐθαλίου διακόνου περὶ τῶν χρόνων τοῦ κηρύγματος τοῦ ἁγίου παύλου, κεφ.
t. of the Acts, in all twenty pages. There are no other tables of κεφά-
hata, but their τίτλοι and xed. are given throughout the manuscript. To
each Epistle is prefixed the ordinary ὑπόθεσις or prol., vers., and to eight
of them Theodoret’s also. Three leaves at the beginning of Epistles
(containing portions of prol. and 2 Cor. i, 1-3; Eph. i. 1-4; Heb. i.
1-6) have been shamefully cut out for the sake of the illuminations.
A complete menology of eighteen pages closes the volume. At the end
of Jude we find in golden letters κέ ᾿ὥ χὲ υἱὲ rod θὺ ἐλέησόν pe τὸν πολῖα-
μάρτητον ἀντώνϊον τάχα καὶ μοναχὸν τὸν μαλεύκην. (Greg. 223.)

Ἐ221, (Paul. 265.) B.C. III. 37 [xii], 6x 4, 270 (20) -Ἐ 6 membran.
[xiv or later], and chart. [xv] (beginning and end), men., lect., subscr.,
contains the Acts, Catholic and Pauline Epistles complete. This copy
is full of instructive variations, being nearest akin to the Harkleian
Syriac cum asterisco and to est (184), then to ast (182), 137, 100, 66**,
69, dser (185) next to 27, 29, 57**. (Greg. 224.)

222. (Evan. 560.) (Greg. 257.)

*223, (Paul. 262.) Brit. Mus. Egerton 2787 [xiv], 72 x 58, ff. 244 (22),
mut, Jude 20-25, containing the Acts and all the Epistles, neatly written
and bound in the original oak boards. After being offered for £60 in
London from 1869 to 1875, it was bought by Dean Burgon, and, like
Evan. 563, passed to his nephew, the Rev. W. F. Rose, and was obtained
for the Museum in 1893. Prol., κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., dpy. and τέλ., subser.,
στίχ., syn., men., at the beginning, but it has been ill used, and the text
corrected by an unskilful hand. Its faded ornaments were executed in
lake. (Greg. 229.)

*224, (Evan. 507) wr. Hort’s Act. 102. (Greg. 195.)

Besides the British Museum copies already described (Act. 22, 25-8,
59, 91) we must add:

*225 or 7805, Lond. Brit. Mus. Burney 48 [xiv], 142x104, end of
St. Chrysost. vol. ii, ff. (230-244) 15, chart. prol., κεφ. t., κεφ., lect.,
tirh., subser., στίχ., elegantly written, contains the Catholic Epistles
(except that of St. Jude), with important variations. (Greg. 219.)

226. (Evan. 576.) (Greg. 196.) 227. (Evan. 582.) (Greg. 197.)
228. (Evan. 584.) (Greg. 198.)

229. (Paul. 270.) Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,388 [xiii or xiv], 74 x 53,
ff. 94 (21), prol., κεφ., subscr., rith., lect., very neat, bought of Simonides
in 1853, contains only 2 Cor. xi. 25—1 Pet. iii. 15, for which order see
Vol. I. p. 73. (Greg. 220.)

Act. 226-229 were also examined by Dr. Bloomfield.

230. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,392 [xi], ff. 14 x 103, ff. (2+1+2=)5,
(1) two leaves of wonderful beauty, containing James i. 1-23, the
heading illuminated, xep. at the tops of the pages, with a commentary
on three sides of the text in a very minute hand; (2) one leaf of an
Evst. out of a volume which fell into the hands of General Menon, and
was presented by Mr, Harris of Alexandria to the Brit, Mus., con-

ACT. 221-241. 301

taining Matt. vi. 13-18 (see Evst. 262); (3) two leaves containing Luke
xxiv. 25-35; John i. 35-51. (Greg. 203.)

231. (Evan. 603.) (Greg. 256.)

282. (Paul. 271, Apoc. 107.) Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 28,816 [a.p.
1111, Indict. 4], 114 x 84, ff. 149 (32), prol., κεφ. t., κεφ., Lect. (no tird.),
subser., μαρτ., orix., a splendid copy, bought (see Evan. 603) of Sir Ivor
Guest in 1871. A facsimile is exhibited in the Palaeographical Society’s
work, Plate 84. It begins with Euthalii ἔκθεσις of the chapters of the
Acts, Euthalius’ Prologue also precedes the Pauline Epistles, and that
of Arethas (σύνοψις σχολική) the Apocalypse, with a table of his seventy-two
κεφάλαια, Throughout the volume the numerals indicating the κεφάλαια
of each book stand in the margin in red, and a list of the κεφ. before
each. There are many marginal glosses in a very minute hand. Mut.
1 Cor. xvi. 15—Prol. to 2 Cor., and one leaf (Eph. v. 3—vi. 16) is
supplied [xv] chart. There are ten leaves at the end containing foreign
matter, by the same hand, and in the colophon, besides the date, we
read that the monk Andreas wrote it εἰς τὸ ὄρος τοῦ mpa καὶ αὖ pederiov
τῆς μυοπόλεως ἐν τῇ μονῇ τοῦ σρσ, adding of himself (as well he might)
πολλὰ yap ἐκοπίασα ἐν τρισὶν ἔτεσιν κτίζων αὐτήν. The foreign matter
includes an exposition of the errors condemned by the seven general
councils (ff. 143-5), resembling that in Evan. 69. (Greg. 205.)

288. (Evan. 605.) (Greg. 253.) 2384. (Evan. 608.) (Greg. 417.)
235, (Evan. 472.) ~ “4/_ xf £394

Belsheim enables us to add

236. (Paul. 273, Apoc. 108.) Upsal, Univ. Gr. 11 [xii], 64 x 43,
ff. 182 (33), containing the Acts, Epistles, and Apocalypse. (Greg. 335.)

237. (Evan. 616, Paul. 274.) (Greg. 269.)

He also found

238. Linképing, Benzel 35, once belonging to Eric Benzel [1675-1743],
Archbishop of Upsal [x], 4to, ff. 244, very beautiful, lect. at beginning
and end, contains the Acts and all the Epistles (Paul. 272), the Epistle
to the Hebrews preceding 1 Tim. Mut, 2 Thess. 111. 7—Heb. i. 5.
(Greg. 334.)

239. Rom. Vat. Gr. 652 [xiv], 11 x 74, ff. 105, chart. the Acts only
for all that appears, with Theophylact’s commentary, as printed in full
in vol. iii (pp. 189-317, Praef. p. viii) of the Venice edition of
Theophylact, 1758. Lect., κεῴ., τίτλοι, ἀρχ. and τέλη (Burgon). (Greg.
325.)

Fourteen copies were seen by Mr. Coxe in the East, which are
numbered below. Compare Scholz’s list.

240. (Paul. 282, Apoc. 109.) Paris Nat. * Arménien 9’ [xi], 114 x9,
ff. 323 (36), 2 cols., prol., κεφ. t., lect., subser., orix. Greek and Armenian.
(Greg. 301.)

241. (Paul. 283.) Messina, Univ. 40 [xii, Greg. xiii], 133 x 104, ff. 224
(28), chart., prol., mut. Begins at Acts viii. 2, ends at Hebrews viii. 2.
Has a commentary. (Greg. 320.)

302 CURSIVES.

242. (Evan. 622, Paul. 290, Apoc. 110.) Crypta Ferrata A’. α΄. 1.
(Greg. 267.)

243. (Paul. 291.) Orypta Ferrata A. 6.1 [x], 9 x 74, ff. 139 (25),
2 cols., Buth., prol., κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., lect., subser., στίχ. John (1, 2, 3),
Jude, Paul. (Heb., Tim.). Mut. 2 Tim. iv. 8—end. (Greg. 317.)

244. (Paul. 292.) Crypta Ferrata A. 8. 3 [xi or xii], 101 x 63, ff. 172
(29), 2 cols., prol., lect., subser., στίχ., syn., men. (Greg. 318.)

245. (Paul. 293.) Crypta Ferrata A. 8. 6 [xi], 9 x 63, ff. 193 (26),
prot. (Paul.), lect., subser., atiy., men., mut. at the end. (Greg. 319.)

246. (Paul. 294.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1208, 11x72, ff. 395 (19), pret,
κεφ. t., kep., τίσλ. Abbate Cozza-Luzi confirms Berriman’s account (pp.
98, 99) of the splendour of this codex. It is written in gold letters
and is said to have belonged to Carlotta, Queen of Jerusalem, Cyprus,
and Armenia, who died at Rome, a.p. 1487, and probably gave this
book to pope Innocent VIII, whose arms are painted at the beginning.
It contains effigies of SS. Luke, James, Peter, John, Jude, Paul. (Greg.
326.)

247. (Paul. 295.) Rom. Pal.-Vat. Gr. 38 [xi], 82x 64, ff. 351 (24),
prol., κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., subser., oriy. (Greg. 330.)

248. (Paul. 298.) Berlin, Kénigl. (Hamilton) 244 (625) [a.p. 1090 1],
52x 48, ff. 330 (22), prol., κεφ. t., subser., orix., syn., men. It contains
the Acts, Cath. and St. Paul, as Dr. C. de Boor informs us. (See
Greg. 303.)

249. (Paul. 299.) Berlin, Kénigl. Gr. 4to, 40 [xili, Greg. xi], 103 x 53,
ff. 222 (26), 2 cols., prol., κεφ. t., lect., subser., oriy., same contents as
the preceding. (See Greg. 252.)

250. (Paul. 300.) Berlin, Konigl. Gr. 4to, 43 [xi, Greg. xiv], 98 x 7,
ff. 116 (39), prol., κεφ., rird., lect., subser., στίχ., syn., men., same con-
tents as the preceding, but commences with the Psalms. (See Greg. 302.)

251. (Paul. 301.) Berlin, Konigl. Gr. 4to, 57 [xiv, Greg. xiii], 85 x 6,
ff. 1, prol., xed. t., chart, same contents as Act. 248. (See Greg.
248.)

252. (Evan. 642, Paul. 302.) Berlin, Konig]. Gr. 8vo,9. (Greg. 213.)

253, 254, 255, 257, 260 were discovered on the spot by Dr. Gregory
not to be Codd. Act. ΄

253. (Paul. 248.) Cairo, Patriarch. Alex. Library 8 [xiv], 4to, chart.,
Cath. (Greg. 240.)

254. (Paul. 275.) Cair. Patr. Alex. Libr. 59 [xi], 4to, Acts and all
Epistles. (Greg. 241.)

255. (Paul. 296.) Cair. Patr. Alex. Libr. 88 [xi], fol, Acts and all
Epistles, after Psalms. (Greg. 242.)

256. (Paul. 322.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 2099 [x, Greg. xi], 71 x 6, ff. 125
(21), Huth, κεφ., rirh., lect., subscr. Though numbered from ‘ Acts,’ it
contains only the Cath. Epp. (See Greg. 329.)

257. (Paul. 303.) Jerusalem, Holy Sepulchre 7 [x], 4to. Act., Cath.,
Paul., begins at Acts xii. 6. (Greg. 183 ἢ)

ACT. 242-304. 303
258. (Paul. 306.) Jerus. Holy Sep. 15 [x, end], 4to, with rich scholia.
(Greg. 184 ?)
259. (Evan. 657.) (Greg. 208.)
260. (Evan. 661.) (Greg. 209.)

261. (Paul. 336.) Rom. Casanatensis G. ii. 6 [xv or xvi], 122 x 234,
ff.1, subser., vers., orix., Catholic and Pauline Epistles with a catena.
(See Greg. 321.)

The next three were added by the Abbé Martin.
262. (Evan. 738.) (Greg. 259.)

263. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 906 [xii-xiii], 8} x 53, ff. 48 (20). Mut.
Acts xi, 5-22; xvi. 1-16; xxii. 10—xxviiil. 31; James i. 1—ii. 18;
iv. 3—v. 20. Prol. (Greg. 249.)

9 9” 264. (Paul. 337.) Paris, Nat. Coislin. 224 [xi], 10x 8, ff. 379 (20),
syn., Luth., Act.,Cath., Paul. (Greg. 250.)

We now follow Dr. Gregory’s order as far as is possible, and refer
students to his pages where Library Catalogues and other sources of
information do not supply particulars.

265. (Evan. 808.) 266. (Evan. 823.)
267. (Evan. 858.) (Greg. 261.) 268. (Evan. 698.)
269. (Evan. 794.) (Greg. 262.) 270. (Evan. 922.)

271. (Evan. 927.) 272. (Evan. 935.)
273. (Evan. 941.) 274, (Evan. 945.)
275, (Evan. 956.) 276. (Evan. 959.)
277. (Evan. 986.) 278, (Evan. 996.)
279. (Evan. 997.) 280. (Evan. 999.)
281. (Evan. 1003.) 282. (Evan. 1040.)
283. (Evan. 1058.) 284. (Evan. 1072.)
285. (Evan. 1073.) 286. (Evan. 1075.)
287. (Evan. 1094.) 288. (Evan. 1149.)
289, (Evan. 1240.) 290. (Evan. 1241.)
291. (Evan. 1242.) 292. (Evan. 1243.)
293. (Evan. 1244.) 294. (Evan. 1245.)
295. (Evan. 1246.) 296. (Evan. 1247.)
297. (Evan. 1248.) 298. (Evan. 12,49.)
299, (Evan. 1250.) ς- 800. (Evan. 1251.)

301. (Paul. 334, Apoc. 109.) St. Saba 20 [xi, beginning], 4to, Act.,
Cath. (Greg. 243.)

302. (Paul. 313.) St. Saba 35 [xi], 4to. (Greg. 244.)

303. (Apoc. 185.) Lesbos, τ. Δείμωνος μονῆς 132 [xv], 81 x 54, chart.,
mut. at beginning and end.

304. (Paul. 331.) Athens, Nat. Theol. (207, 70) [xiii], 63 x 43, ff. 321.
Very beautiful. Written by Cosmas.

304 CURSIVES.

305. (Paul. 332.) Ath. Nat. Theol. (208, 7) [xiv], 7} x 53, Β΄. 273, with
Ccumenius,

306. (Paul. 333.) Ath. Nat. Theol. (209, 72) [a.p. 1364], 8} x 53,
ff. 250. Written by Constantine Alexopoulos. Restored by Nicolaus in”
A.D. 1464.

307. (Paul. 469, Apoc. 111.) Ath. Nat. 43 (149?) [x], 88 x 68.
308. (Paul. 420.) Ath. Nat. (45).

309. (Paul. 300, Apoc. 124.) Ath. Nat. 64 (91) [x], 9x72, ff 327.
Apoe. ends at xvill. 22.

310. Ath. Nat. 66 (105) [x], 9% x 73, ff. 293. Sixteen homilies of St.
Chrysostom on the Acts, Eight leaves at the beginning are of cent. xiv.

311. (Paul. 419.) Ath. Nat, 221 (129 ἢ [xiii], 5gx 44, M 224.
312. (Paul. 421.) Ath. Nat. (119) [xii], 95 x δὲ, ff. 356, chart.

313, (Paul. 422.) Ath. Nat. 89 [xii], 113x 81, ff. 220. Mut. Acts
i, 1—vii. 35.

314. Zante. 315. (Paul. 474.) Petersburg, Imp. Porfirianus.
316. Madrid, Royal O. 78.

317. (Evan. 667.) Coxe, St. Saba 53. (Greg. 211.)

318. (Evan. 673.) Coxe, St. Saba 54. (Greg. 212.)

319. (Paul. 318.) Patmos 27 [xii], fol, Act., Cath. Paul, with
marginal gloss. Coxe.

320. (Paul. 320.) Patmos 31 [ix], fol., Act., Cath., Paul. Coxe.
321. (Evan. 796.) (Greg. 263.) 822. Athos, Iveron 639.
323. (Paul. 429.) Lesb. τ. Aciu.55. 824. Jerusalem, Holy Cross 1.

2
325. (Paul. 495, Apoc. 187.) Athens, Nat. Libr. 91 [x], 9 x 74, ff. 327,
orn., mus., mut. Apoc. xviii. 22-end.

326. (Evan. 801.) (Greg. 264.) 327. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1227.
328. (Evan. 665.) (Greg. 210.) 829. (Evan. 1267.)

330. (Paul. 491.) Jerus. Patr. Libr. 462 [xiv]?, 535 pages chart.,
ff. 60 (58 first and 2 last [xxi], κεφ. t., syn., proll.

331. (Paul. 145.) Contains also James, 1 Pet., 2 Pet. i. 1-3.
1% 332. (Paul. 484) Ven. Marc. ii. 114.
333. (Paul. 435.) Edinburgh, Mr. Mackellar.

334. (Paul. 319.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1971 [x], 62x51, ff. 247 (381),

2 cols., Huth., proll., κεφ. t., lect., ἀναγν., subscr., στίχ., men. (See Greg.
268.)

335. (Paul. 329.) Vindob. Caes. Gr. Theol. 141. (Greg. 245.)

336. Athos, Vatopedi 41. 337. Ath. Vat. 201.
338. Ath. Vat. 203. 339. Ath. Vat. 210.
340. Ath. Vat. 259. 341. Ath. Vat. 328.
342. Ath. Vat. 380. 343. Ath. Vat. 419.

344, Ath. Dionysius 68. 345, Ath. Dion. 75.

346.
348.
350.
352.
354,
356.
358.
360.
362,
364.
366.
368.
370.
372,
374,
376.
378.
380.
382.
384.
386.
388.
390.
392.
394.
396.
398.
400.
402.
404.
406.
408.
410.
412.
414,
415.

VOL.

ACT. 305-416. 305

Ath. Dion. 382.

Ath. Doch. 48.

Ath. Doch. 139.

Ath. Esphigmenou 63.
Ath. Esphig. 65.

Ath. Esphig. 67.

Ath. Iveron 24.

Ath, Iveron 37.

Ath. Iveron 60.

Ath, Iveron 643.

Ath. Constamonitou 108.

Ath. Coutloum. 57.
Ath. Coutloum. 81.
Ath. Coutloum. 83.
Ath. Paul 2.

Ath. Simopetra 42.
Ath. Philotheou 38.
Beratinus Archiepisc.
Chalcis, Mon. Trin. 16.
Chalcis, Schol. 26.
Chalcis, Schol. 96.
Patmos, St. John 15.
Patmos, St. John 263.

Sinaitic 274.
Sinaitic 276.
Sinaitic 278.
Sinaitic 280.
Sinaitic 282.
Sinaitic 284.
Sinaitic 287.
Sinaitic 289.
Sinaitic 291.
Sinaitie 293.
Sinaitic 301.

347.

349.
351.

353.
355.
357.
359.
361.
363.
365.
367.
369.
371.
373.
375.

377.

379.
381.
383.
385.
387.
389.
391.
Thessalonica, Gr. Gymn. 15. 393.

395.
397.
399.
401.
403.

405.

407.
409.
411.
413.

Ath. Docheiariou 38.
Ath. Doch. 136.

Ath. Doch. 147.

Ath, Esphig. 64.

Ath. Esphig. 66.

Ath. Esphig. 68.

Ath. Iveron 25.

Ath. Iveron 57.

Ath. Iveron 642.

Ath. Iveron 648.

Ath. Coutloumoussi 16.
Ath. Coutloum. 80.
Ath. Coutloum. 82.
Ath. Coutloum. 275.
Ath. Protaton 32.

Ath. Stauroniketa 52.
Ath. Philoth. 76.

Cairo, Patriarch. Alex. 942.
Chalcis, Schol. 9.
Chalcis, Schol. 33.
Patmos, St. John 14.
Patmos, St. John 16.
Thessalonica, Gr. Gymn. 12.
Thessalonica, Gr. Gymn. 16.
Sinaitic 275.

Sinaitic 277.

Sinaitic 279.

Sinaitic 281.

Sinaitic 283.

Sinaitic 285.

Sinaitic 288.

Sinaitic 290.

Sinaitic 292.

Sinaitic 300.

(Paul. 329.) Vindob. Caes. Gr. Theol. 150. (Greg. 246.)
From Ἱεροσολυμιτικὴ Βιβλιοθήκη, by Papadopoulos Kerameus.

416. (Paul. 58, Apoc. 181.) Jerusalem, Patriarch. Libr. 38 [xi beg.],
98 x 74, ff. 280 (ie. 89-: 284), (syn. for July and August [xiii}), pict.,

I,

x

306 CURSIVES.

mut. Acts i. 1-11, Life of St. Paul. Heb. at end of Paul. Written
at Constantinople by Theophanes. Belonged to Matthew a monk, and
to monastery of St. Saba.

417. (Paul. 64.) Jerus. Patr. Libr. 43 [xii], 82x6, ff. 138 (28).
Prol., mut. Acts i. 1—xii. 9. Epp. of Paul with Heb. at end follow
Acts. Came from St. Saba.

From Ἔκθεσις Παλαιογραφικῶν καὶ Φιλολογικῶν Ἐρεύνων ἐν Θράκῃ καὶ
Μακεδονίᾳ, by Papadopoulos Kerameus.

418. (Paul. 492.) Cosinitsa, ‘Ayia Μονή, Ματθαῖος ἱερεύς 54 [a.D. 1344],
Acts, Cath. Epp. ritten by the aforenamed.

From Karaddyos τῶν ἐν ταῖς Βιβλιοθήκαις τοῦ ‘Ayiov "Ὄρους Ἑλληνικῶν
Κωδίκων ὑπὸ Σπυρίδωνος I. Λαμπρός 1888.

6 419. (Paul. 498, Apoc. 185:) Athos, Monastery of St. Paul 2 [a.p.
800 11], 4to, said to have been written by the Empress Mary, who had
been divorced by Constantine VI, and shut up in a convent in Cilicia.
At the end of the Apoc. it has the subscription, cravpé, φύλαττε Baci-
λισσαν Μαρίαν. Some leaves in the beginning and middle chart. [xviii].

420. (Paul. 494) Athens, Nat. Libr. 222 [xvii], 121 χ τῷ, ff. 246.
After the Karnyjoes of Theodorus Studita, Act., Cath., Paul.

CHAPTER XI.
CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF ST. PAUL'S EPISTLES.

ἮΙ, (Evan. 1.) 2. (Act. 2.) 3. (Evan. 3.)

4, (Act. 4.) 5. (Evan. 5.) 6. (Evan. 6.)

7. Basil. A. N. iii. 11, 111 ~ 84, ff. 387 (11), prol., with notes and
a finely written marginal commentary, ends Heb. xii. 18. But Rom.,
1, 2 Cor. are in a different hand. It is plain that Erasmus must have
used this copy, cf. Rom. v. 21; vi. 19; viii. 35; xv. 31; xvi. 22;
1 Cor. xi. 15; 2 Cor. v. 4; ix. 8; 12; Gal. i. 6; iii. 27; Phil. iii. 9;
Col. i. 6; iii. 17; 1 Thess. i. 7; Tit. ii. 8; Philem. 15; Heb. v. 4; vii.
5, in all which places it countenances peculiar readings of his first
edition. It contained τό in Rom. iv. 4, but μοῦ καὶ πεισθέντες in Heb.
xi. 13 (Wetstein, Hoskier).

8. (Act. 50.) 9. (Act. 7.) 10. (Act. 8.)

11. (Act. 9.) 12. (Act. 10.) See Act. 7.

13. Certain readings cited by J. le Fevre d’Etaples, in his com-
mentary on St. Paul’s Epistles, Paris, 1512.

14. (Evan. 90.)

15. A manuscript cited by Erasmus, belonging to Amandus of Louvain.

16. (Act. 12.) *17. (Evan. 33.) See Act. 7.

18. (Evan. 35.) 19. (Act. 16.)

20. Par. Nat. Coislin. Gr. 27, described (as is Cod. 23) by Mont-
faucon [x], 13$ ΧΊΟΣ, ff. 252 (39), in bad condition, with prol. and
a catena, from Laura at Athos (Wetstein), See Act. 7.

21. (Act. 17.) 22. (Act. 18.)

23. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 28 [a.p. 1056], 143 x 104, ff. 272 (47), prol.,
κεφ., tird., subser., στίχ. (Wetstein, Scholz). From Laura.

24. (Evan. 105.) 25. (Act. 20.) 26. (Act. 21.)

27. Cambr. Univ. Libr. Ff. i. 30 [xii], 112x 83, ff. 169 (varies),
prol., κεφ. t., κεῴ., lect., subscr., στίχ., with C&cumenius’ commentary :
Rom. and 1, 2 Cor. are wanting (Wetstein, 1716). Bradshaw found
that this manuscript, which came to Cambridge in 1574, is only the
second part of Paul. 42, the last quire of the latter being numbered καί,
while the first in Cod. 27 is «9, Hort’s Paul. 27 is kect or Paul. 260.

28. (Act. 23.) *29, (Act. 24.) *30. (Act. 53.)

x2

308 CURSIVES.

81. (Act. 25.) 32. (Act. 26.) 33. (Act. 27.)
*34. (Act. 28.) 35. (Act. 29.) 36. (Act. 30.)
*37. (Evan. 69.) 38. (Evan. 51.) 39. (Act. 33.)
*40. (Evan. 61.) 41. (Evan. 57.)

42. Oxf. Magdalen Coll. Gr. 7 [xii], 112 x 83, ff. 170 (varies), prol.,
κεφ., lect., contains Rom., 1, 2 Cor. surrounded by CEcumenius’ com-
mentary (Walton’s Polyglott, Mill). First part of Paul. 27.

43. (Act. 37.) *44, (Act. 38.)

45. (Act. 39.) 46. (Act. 40.)

47. Oxf. Bodl. Roe 16 [xi], 113 x 84, ff. 255 (15), prol., subser., στίχ.,
with a Patristic catena, in a small and beautiful hand, having a text
much resembling that of Cod. A, and Cod. B still more often when the
two stand alone: its history is the same as that of Evan. 49. The
Epistle to the Hebrews precedes 1 Tim. (Mill, Roe 2, Tregelles for
his edition of the N. T.: inspected by Vansittart.)

*48, (Act. 42.) 49, (Evan. 76.) 50. (Act. 52.)

51. (Evan. 82, Act. 44, Apoe. δ.) 52. (Act. 45.)

53 of Wetstein is now Paul. Cod. M, the portion containing the
Hebrews, or Bengel’s Uffenbach 2 or 1. Instead—

(Evan. 1149.) (Greg. 336.)

54. Monacensis Reg. Gr. 412 [xii], 112 x 88, ff. 358 (24), is Bengel’s
August. 5 (see Act. 46), containing Rom. vii. 7—xvi. 24, with a catena
from twenty Greek authors (see Paul. 127), stated by Bengel to
resemble that in the Bodleian described by Mill (N. T., Proleg. § 1448).

55. (Act. 46.)

56. This is worthless as being a transcript of Erasmus’ first edition,
then just published. Instead—
(Evan, 1262.)

*57. (Evan. 218.)
58. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1650'=Act. 156, Paul. 190. Instead—
(Act. 416.)

59. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 204 [xi], 11 x 83, ff. 312 (32). Mut. Rom.,
1 Cor., 2 Cor. is in the 3rd of 3 vols. See Cramer’s Catena. (Greg.)
Wetstein and Griesbach comprise readings of two Medicean manuscripts
of the Ephes. and Philipp., derived from the same source as Evan. 102,
Act. 56, Apoc. 23.

60. Codices cited in the Correctorium Bibliorum Latinorum.

*61. (Act. 61.) 62. (Act. 59.) 63. (Act. 60.)
64 of Griesbach is the portion of Evan. M. Instead—

(Act. 417.)
65. (Act. 62.)

1 From the monastery of Grotta Ferrata, near Tusculum, ‘Ubi degunt ab
antiquo tempore monachi, ordinis 8. Basilii Magni, ritum Italo-Graecum obser-
vantes,’ Holmes. Praef. ad Pentateuch. on his Cod. 128, which came to the
Vatican from the same place. It is the traditional Villa Luculli,

PAUL. 31-95. 309

66. Lond. Brit. Mus. Harl, 5552 [xvi], 6} x 43, ff. 233 (18). This
number included readings extracted by Griesbach from the margin of this
MS8., which itself he considers but a transcript of Erasmus’ first edition
(Symb. Crit., p. 166).

67. (Act. 66.) 67** resembles Cod. B, yet is independent of it (Eph.
iii. 9, iv. 9, &c.). « ‘These marginal readings must have been derived
from a MS. having a text nearly akin to that of the fragmentary MS.
called M, though not from M itself’ (Hort, Introduction, p. 155).

68. (Act. 63.) 69. (Act. 64.) 70. (Act. 67.)

71. Vindobon. Caesar. Gr. 61 [xii, Greg. x or xi], 9} x 63, ff. 170 (29),
2 cols., prol., κεφ. t., xep., τίτλ., lect., μαρτ., subser., dvayv., oriy. Mut.
Rom. i. 1-4; ii, 83-8, &c. Titus; Philem.; with Hebrews before 1 Tim.
It includes a commentary and catechetical lectures of St. Cyril of
Jerusalem (Alter, Birch, Greg.)

72, (Evan. 234.) 73. (Act. 68.)

74. (Act. 69.)

75. (Brit. Mus. Add. 5116, see Act. 22.)

*76. Leipzig, Univ. Gr. 361 [xiii], 122 x9}, ff out of 327, 85 (35),
prol., xep., contains Rom., 1 Cor., Gal., and part of Eph., with Theophylact’s
commentary, and other matter (Matthaei, Gregory). "

Codd. 77-112 were cursorily collated by Birch, and nearly all by
Scholz.

77. (Evan. 131.) 78. (Evan. 133.)

79. (Act. 72.) 80. (Act. 731)

81. Rom. Vat. Gr. 761 [xii], 132 x 10, ff. 266, Huth., κεφ., rird., subser.,
στίχ., with Cicumenius’ commentary. The Epistle to the Hebrews is
wanting.

82. Rom. Vat. Gr. 762 [xii], 12} 9, ff. 411, Huth., contains Rom.,
1, 2 Cor., with a catena.

83. Rom. Vat. Gr. 765 [xi], 144x113, f 177, Zuth., with a com-
mentary.

84. Rom. Vat. Gr. 766 [xii], 142x112, prol., κεφ., rirh., with a com-
mentary.

85. (Apoc. 39.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1136 [xiii, Greg. xiv], 10 x 63, ff. 60 (46),
contains first the Apocalypse (beginning ch. 111. 8) with a Latin version,
then St. Paul’s Epistles ending 1 Tim. vi. 5, with many unusual readings.

86. (Evan. 141.) 87. (Evan. 142.)
88. (Evan. 149.) 89. (Act. 78.)
90. (Act. 79.) 91. (Act. 80.)
92. (Evan. 180.) 93. (Act. 83.)
94. (Act. 84.) 95. (Act. 85.)

1 Birch shows the connexion of Caryophilus with this important copy (which
much resembles the Leicester manuscript, Evan. Cod. 69) from James v. 5, and
especially from 3 John 5 μισθόν for πιστόν, a lectio singularis. In this codex, as in
the others cited, Heb. stands before 1 Tim,

310 CURSIVES.

96. (Act. 86.) The same copy as Paul. 183 in the last edition.

97. (Act. 87.) 98. (Act. 88.) 99. (Act. 89.)

100. Flor. Laurent. x. 4 [xii], 12} x 93, ff. 426 (28), with a commen-
tary and additional scholia [xiv], from the Cistercian monastery of
S. Salvator de Septimo, in the diocese of Florence.

101. Flor. Laurent. x. 6 [xi, Greg. x], 133 x 104, ff. 285, prol., κεφ. t.,
κεφ., tirh., subscr., orix., with a catena supplying the authors’ names.

102. Flor. Laurent. x. 7 [xi], 13 x 98, ff. 270, prol., xep., rith., subser.,
στίχ., syn., men., a life of St. Paul, and catena with such names attached
as Theodoret, Chrysostom, CHcumenius, Severianus, &c.

103. Flor. Laurent. x. 19 [xiii], 93 x 7%, ff. 260, prol., κεφ. t., xed, TITh,,
lect., subser., orix., syn., men., with a catena. At the end is a date,
‘a.p. 1318, Ind. 1, Timotheus.’

*104. (Evan. 201 or hscr.) Examined by Bloomfield.

105. (Evan. 204.) Dean Burgon has received a facsimile of 1 Tim.
iil. 16 from the librarian at Bologna.

106. (Evan. 205.) 107. (Evan. 206.)

108, (Evan. 209.) *109. (Act. 96.)

*110. Venet. Mare. 33 [xi], 152 x 124, ff. 369, prol., with a catena, much

— being taken from Gicumenius (Rink, as also 111, 112: see Act. 96).

*111. Ven. Marc. 34 [xi], 132 ΧΊΟΣ, ff. 332, prol., κεφ. t., κεφ., rird.,
vers., with a commentary.

*112. Ven. Mare. 35 [xi], 144 x 114, ff. 159 (40), with a commentary,
a fragment beginning 2 Cor. i. 20, ending Heb. x. 25; mut. 1 Thess.
iv. 13—2 Thess. ii. 14.

Codd. 113-124 were collated by Matthaei.

*113. (Act. 98.) *114, (Act. 99.)
*115. (Act. 100.) *116. (Act. 101.)
*117. (Act. 102.) *118. (Act. 103.)

*119. Mose. Synod. 292 [x-xii], 4to, ff. 462, from the monastery of
Pantocrator on Athos, contains 1, 2 Corinth., with Theophylact’s commen-
tary. (Matthaei.)

Ἐ120. (Evan. 241.) *121. (Evan. 242.)

*122. (Act. 106.)

*123. Mosc. Syn. 99 [x or xi], fol., ff. 241, prol., κεφ. ¢., with scholia,
from St. Athanasius’ monastery (Laura).

*124, Mose. Syn. 250 (Mt. q) [xiv], 8vo, ff. 40 (1.6. 117-157), on
cotton paper, from the monastery of Vatopedi on Athos, contains Rom. i-
xili, with Theophylact’s commentary and other writings.

Codd. 125-230 were first catalogued by Scholz, who professes to have
collated entire Paul. 177-179, in the greater part Paul. 157, the rest
slightly or not at all.

125. Munich, Reg. Gr. 504 [dated Feb. 1, 1387, Indict. 10], 88 x 53, ff.
381 (33), prol., on cotton paper, with Theophylact’s commentary in black

PAUL. 96-159. 311

ink, and the text (akin to it) in red. Bought by Nicetas ‘ primicerius
asceuophylactus ’ for eight golden ducats of Rhodes’. Mut. Philemon.

126. Munich, Reg. Gr. 455, either a copy of, or derived from Cod. 125.
[dated Feb. 17, Indict. 12, probably a.p. 1389], 103 x 8}, ff. 439 (32),
chart., also mut. Philem.; with Theophylact’s commentary, and some
homilies of Chrysostom. From internal reasons 125 is probably the older
of the two (J. Rendel Harris).

127. Munich, Reg. Gr. 110 [xvi], 181 x 8}, ff. 112, chart, once at tho
Jesuits’ College, Munich, contains Rom. vii. 7—ix. 21, witha catena. It
was found by Scholz to be, what indeed .it professes, a mere copy of part
of Cod. 54. (Greg. 54°.)

128. (Act. 179.)

129. Munich, Reg. Gr. 35 [xvi], 133 x 8}, ff. 488 (30), chart., with
catena.

130. (Evan. 43.) 131. (Evan. 330.)

*132, (Evan. 18: see Act. 113.) 133. (Act. 51.)

*134, (Act. 114) 135. (Act. 115.)

136, (Act. 116.) *137. (Evan. 263.) See Act. 7.
138. (Act. 118.) *139, (Act. 119), Reiche, as also
*140. (Act. 11.) 141. (Act. 120.)

142. (Act. 121.) 143. (Act. 122.)

144, (Act. 123.)

145. Par. Nat. Gr. 108, 109, 110, 111 [xvi, Greg. xv], 7x48,
ff. 308 (14), prol., κεφ. t., κεφ. Mut. Gal, Eph. (2 Cor. xiii. 1-13
later). Written by George Hermonymus. See Act. 331. (Gregory
under Act. 331.) Once Colbert’s, as were 146, 147, 148.

146, 147, 148—included under 145.

149. (Act. 124.) 150. (Act. 125.)

151. Par. Nat. Gr. 126 [xvi], 48 x 3, ff. 168 (18), subscr., written (like
149) by Angelus Vergecius.

152. Instead of Par. Nat. Gr. 1868 (omit Greg.)—

(Evan. 657.) (Greg. 264.)
*153. (Act. 126) Reiche. 164. (Act. 127.)
155. (Act. 128.) 156, (Act. 129.)

157. Par. Nat. Gr. 222 [xi], 124x103, ff. 227, pict., once Colbert’s,
brought from Constantinople in 1676, with a commentary. Mut. Rom. i.
1-11; 21-29; iii, 26—iv. 8; ix.11-22; 1 Cor. xv. 22-43 ; Col. i. 1-16.

158. (Act. 131.)

159. (Apoc. 64.) Par. Nat. Gr. 224 [xi], 113 x 83, ff. 274, prol., pict.,
κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., subscr., orix., very elegant. The Pauline Epistles have
a, catena, the Apocalypse Arethas’ commentary.

1 The gold ducat coined for the Military Order of St. John at Rhodes (see
Ducange) was worth 9s. 6d. English money.

312 CURSIVES.

160. Par. Nat. Gr. 225 [xvi], 12 x8, ff. 401 (29), chart., a fragment
of St. Paul, with Theophylact’s commentary.

161. Par. Nat. Gr. 226 [xvi], 124 x 8}, ff. 96 (34), chart., contains the
Romans, with a commentary.

162. Par. Nat. Gr 227 [xvi], 13} x 9, ff. 213 (31), chart., once Bigot’,
contains a catena on 1 Cor. xvi.

163. Par. Nat. Gr. 238 [xiii], 72x 5}, ff. 391 (23), from Adrianople,
contains Heb. i—viii, with a catena.

164. Par. Nat. Gr. 849 [xvi], 122x9}, ff. 261 (30), chart., prol.,
subscr., once a Medicean manuscript, contains Theodoret’s commentary

with text.

165. Turin, Univ. C. vi. 29 [xvi], 84 x 58, ff. 71 (17), charé., contains
from 1 Thess. to Hebrews.

166. (Act. 133.) 167. (Act. 134.)

168. Turin, Univ. C. v. 10, 88 x 68, ff. 239 (29), prol., κεφ. ¢., στίχ.,
and a commentary : it begins Rom. iii. 19.

169. (Act. 136.) 170. (Evan. 339.)

171. Milan, Ambros. B. 6 inf. [xiii], 134 x 103, ff 241, prol., κεφ. t.,

κεφ., tirh., subser., orix., With a commentary : it ends Heb. iv. 7, and Rom. i.
1—2 Cor. v. 19 are later, on cotton paper.

172. Milan, Ambr. A. 51 sup. [xii], 84x68, ff 175 (35), lect.,
subscr., with an abridgement of Chrysostom’s commentary: bought at
Reggio in Calabria, 1606.

173. (Act. 138.) 174. (Act. 139.)

175. Milan, Ambr. F. 125 sup. [xv], 12g x 74, ff. 341 (30), chart., with
a continuous commentary: it was brought from Thessaly.

176. (Act. 137.)

*177. Modena, Este ii, A. 14 [xv], 16mo. Lost (Greg.).

*178. (Act. 142.)

*179. Modena, Este ii. G. 3,—the minuscule part of Act. H. The

Pauline Epistles with a commentary are [xii]. 465°
180. (Evan. 363.) 181, (Evan. 643.)
182. (Evan. 367.) 183. (Act. 254.)
184. (Act. 148.) 185. (Evan. 393.)
186. (Evan. 394.) 187. (Act. 154.)

188. (Act. 155.)

_189. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1649 [xiii], 122 x 10, ff. 137 (48), 2 cols., prol.,
with Theodoret’s commentary: Heb. precedes 1 Tim.

190. (Act. 156.) 191. (Act. 157.)

192. (Act. 158.) 193. (Act. 160.)

194. (Evan. 175.)

195. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 31 [x, Greg. xi], 148 ΧΊΟΣ, ff. 181, mut. Rom.

PAUL. 160-229. 315

and most of 1 Cor.; with a continuous commentary, and such names as
Cicumenius, Theodoret, Methodius, occasionally mentioned.

196. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 61 [xv], 93x 63, ff. 198 (48), chart., with
a commentary: here, as in Paul. 189, the Epistle to the Hebrews precedes
1 Tim.

197. (Apoc. 78.) Rom. Vat. Ottob. 176 [xv], 8vo, chart.
198. (Act. 161.) 199. (Evan. 386.)
200. (Act. 162.) 201. (Act. 163.)

202. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 356 [xv], 94x68, ff. 144 (22), chart., ‘olim
Aug. ducis ab Altamps,’ contains Rom. with a catena.

203. (Evan. 390.) 204. (Act. 166.)

205. (Act. 168.) 206. (Act. 169.)

207. Rom. Ghigian. R. v. 32 [a.p. 1394], 10 x 68, ff. 279 (42), chart.,
with a commentary.

208. Rom. Ghigian. R. viii. 55 [xi], 143 x 108, ff. 168, prol., κεφ. ¢.,
subser., orix., with Theodoret’s commentary.

209. (Act. 171.) 210. (Act. 172.)

211. (Act. 173.) 212. (Act. 174.)

218, Rom. Barberin. iv. 85 [a.p. 1338, Greg. 13301], 108 x 83,
ff. 267, prol., κεφ., rird., subser., oriy., scholia. From the reading τοῦ θεοῦ
καὶ πατρὸς τοῦ χριστοῦ Col. ii. 2 (see below, Vol. 11. Chap. XII), this must
be one of the Barberini manuscripts described under Evan. 112.

214, Vindobon. Caesar. theol. 167 (1661) [xv, Greg. xiv], 93 x 64,
ff. 70 (40), on cotton paper, contains Rom. with a catena, 1 Cor. with
Chrysostom’s and Theodoret’s commentaries, which influence the readings
of the text.

215. (Act. 140.) 216. (Act. 175.)
217. Palermo, I. E. 11 [xii, Greg. x], 8§ x 63, ff. 61 (23), prol., κεφ. t.,

subser., otiy., begins 2 Cor. iv. 18; mut. 2 Tim. i, 8—ii. 14; ends
Heb. ii. 9.

218. (Evan. 421.) 219, (Evan. 122.)

220. (Evan. 400.) *221, (Evan. 440) is 08.

222, (Evan. 451.) (Greg. 462.) 223, (Evan. 461.) (Greg. 463.)

224, (Act. 58.)

Substitute for 225 (=Cod. 11)—

225. Milan, N. 272 sup. ba 93 x 64, chart. ‘S. Pauli Epistolae,
cum notis marginalibus’ (Burgon). (See Greg. 478.)

Substitute for 226 (=Cod. 27)—

226. Florence, Libreria Riccardi 85, rather modern, 8vo, ‘ Marsilii
Ficini Florentini.’

227. (Act. 56 of Scholz.) 228. (Evan. 226.)

229, (Evan. 228.)

314 CURSIVES.

230. (Instead of Evan. 368) (Evan. 665)’. (Greg. 266.)

231. (Evan. 531.) (Greg. 305.)

232. Escurial y. iii. 2 [xv], Montana after Haenel, chart. (Greg. 472.)

233. Parham 6 (Evan. 534). (Greg. 258.)

234. (Act. 216.) (Greg. 281.) 235. (Act. 217.) (Greg. 282.)

236. (Act. 218.) (Greg. 283.) 237. (Act. 309.) (Greg. 300.)

238. (Evan. 431.) 239. (Evan. 189.)

240. (Evan. 444.) (Greg. 240.) 241. (Act. 97.)

242. (Act. 178.) (Greg. 242.) 248. (Evan. 605.) (Greg. 303.)

244. (Evan. 503.) 245. (Act. 191.)

246. (Act. 192.) 247. (Act. 210.)

248. (Instead of Act. 201=89) (Act. 253). (Greg. 284.)

Next follow three at Oxford :

249. (Evan. 488.) (Greg. 247.) 250. (Act. 212.) (Greg. 276.)

251. (Act. 213.) (Greg. 277.)

The next ten are Scrivener’s, collated in the Appendix to Codex
Augiensis:

#252. (Act. 182.) (Greg. 270.) 8263. (Act. 183.) (Greg. 271)

*254, (Act. 184.) (Greg. 272.) *255. (Act.185.) (Greg. 273.)

*256. (Apoc. 93.) Lambeth 1186 or e®r [xi], 4to, of which a facsimile
is given in the Catalogue of Manuscripts at Lambeth, 1812. It contains
the Pauline Epistles and the Apocalypse only. It begins Rom. xvi. 15
and ends Apoc. xix. 4. Mut. 1 Cor. iv. 19—vi. 1; x. 1-21; Heb. 111.
14—ix. 19; Apoc. xiv. 16—xv. 7. Lect., prol., τίτλ., κεφ., to each
Epistle, and a few marginal glosses. (Greg. 290.)

*257. (Evan. 543.) (Greg. 251.) *258. (Evan. 542.) (Greg. 249.)

Ἐ259. (Evan. 568.) *[heerzsee Aet-189.}- (Greg. 250.) '\

*260. (Evan. 507.) This is Hort’s Paul. 27. (Greg. 252:)-

261. Petersburg, Muralt. 8 (Evan. 476). (Greg. 131.)

262. (Act. 223.) (Greg. 248.)

263. See Apoc. 91. Contains Heb. ix. 14—xiii.25[xv]. (Greg. 293.)

The Baroness Burdett-Coutts has three copies of the Pauline Epistles:

*264. (Act. 220.) (Greg. 278.) *265. (Act. 221.) (Greg. 279.)

*266. (Evan. 603, Apoc. 89.) Burdett-Coutts (Highgate) II. 4 [x or
xi], 114 x 84, ff. 67, orn., proll., κεφ. £., rird. (not in Apocalypse). The
ten Pauline Epistles from the Ephesians onwards (that to the Hebrews

preceding 1 Timothy), and the Apocalypse complete. On three leaves at
the end is the (unfinished) ἐπίγραμμα of Dorotheus of Tyre described

1 Here again we set Scholz’s codices in a note, substituting others in their
room. Scholz’s run, , 231. (Act. 183.) 282. (Act. 184.) 288. (Act. 185.) 284.
(Evan. 457.) 235. (Evan. 462.) 236. (Act. 188.) 287. (Evan. 466.) 248. (Act.
182), two separate codices.

PAUL. 230-304. 315

above, Act. 89. Citations from the Old Testament are specially marked,
and the margin contains some scholia and corrections, apparently by the
first hand. (Greg. 306.)

267. Brit. Mus. Add. 7142 [xiii], 113 x 9, ff. 198, prol., Life of St. Paul,
keh. t., κεῷ., tith. (lect. mostly later), subscr., oriy., with commentary,
partly mut. (Greg. 291.)

268. (Evan.576.) (Greg. 253.) 269. (Evan. 584.) (Greg. 255.)
270. (Act. 229.) (Greg. 275.) 271. (Evan. 603.) (Greg. 306.)
272, (Act. 238.) (Greg. 436.) 278. (Act, 236.) (Greg. 437.)
274. (Act. 237.) (Greg. 319.)

275. Instead of Basil. (only a comm., Greg.)—(Act. 254.) (Greg. 285.)
276. (Act. 321.) (Greg. 312.) 277. (Evan. 492.) (Greg. 256.)
278. (Evan. 560.) (Greg. 307.) 279. (Evan. 582.) (Greg. 254.)
280. (Act. 198.) (Greg. 280.) 281. (Evan. 527.) (Greg. 304.)
282. (Act. 240, Apoc. 109.) (Greg. 259.)

283. (Act. 241.) (Greg. 426.) 284. (Act. 195), Rom. i, 1-5.
285. (Act. 196.) (Greg. 476.)

286. Milan, Ambr. E. 2 infra [xiii], 133% 104, ff. 268 (32), chart.
Four leaves in vellum [xii], 2 cols. The catena of Nicetas ‘textus
particulatim praemittit commentariis. (See Greg. 393.)

287. Milan, Ambr. A. 241 inf. [xvi], 125 x 84, ff. 104 (20), copy of
the preceding. (See Greg. 3938.) ‘Est Catena ejusdem auctoris ex
initio, sed non complectitur totum opus.’

288. Milan, Ambr. Ὁ. 541 inf. [xi], 15 x 124, ff 323, prol., κεφ., τίτλ.,
subscr., orix. Text and catena on all St. Paul’s Epistles. Came from
Thessaly. (See Greg. 392.)

289. Milan, Ambr. C. 295 inf. [xi], 14x 114, ff. 190, proil., κεφ., τίτλ.,
subser., crix. With acatena. (See Greg. 391.)

290. (Evan. 622, Act. 242, Apoc. 110.) (Greg. 316.)

291. (Act. 243.) (Greg. 423.) 292. (Act. 244.) (Greg. 424.)
293. (Act. 245.) (Greg. 425.) 394. (Act. 246.) (Greg. 430.)
295. (Act. 247.) (Greg. 433.)

296. Already mentioned as 213 (Gregory): instead—
(Act. 255.) (Greg. 286.)

297. Rom. Barberini vi. 13 [xi, Greg. xii], 133 x 10}, ff 195 (18),
with scholia, subser., στίχ., mut. (Cf. Greg. 396.)

298. (Act. 248.) (Greg. 261.) 299. (Act. 249.) (Greg. 302.)
300. (Act. 250.) (Greg. 260.) 301. (Act. 251.) (Greg. 298.)
302. (Evan. 642, Act. 252.) (Greg. 269.)

303. Already mentioned as 225 (Gregory) : instead—
(Act. 257.) (Greg. 231.)

304, (Evan. 661.) (Greg. 265.)

316 CURSIVES.

305. Rom. Vat. Gr. 549 [xii], 81 x 81 (ἢ), ff. 380 (29), with Theophy-
lact’s commentary. (See Greg. 398.)

306. Only a commentary of St. Chrysostom, instead—
(Act. 258.) (Greg. 232.)

307. Rom. Vat. Gr. 551 [x], ff. 283, some of St. Paul’s Epistles, with
commentary of Chrysostom. (Greg. under 398.)

308. Rom. Vat. Gr. 552 [xi], ff. 155, Hebrews, with commentary of
Chrysostom. (Greg. under 398.)

Codd. 309, 316, 318, 320, 321, 329, 331-334 are only commentaries
of St. Chrysostom (Gregory). Other MSS. are inserted instead.

309. (Act. 301.) (Greg. 242.)

310. Rom. Vat. Gr. 646 [xiv, Greg. xiii], 102 x 7, ff. 250 ?(31), chart.,
with commentary of Euthymius, Pars.iet ii. (Greg. 399.)

311. (Evan. 671.) (Greg. 400.)

312. Rom. Vat. Gr. 648 [a.p. 1232], ff. 338, chart, written at
Jerusalem by Simeon ‘qui et Saba dicitur.’ (Greg. 401.)

313. (Act. 239.) (Greg. denies the ‘ Paul.’)

314. Rom. Vat. Gr. 692 [xii, Greg. xi], 132 x 10, ff. 93, 2 cols., mut.
Corinthians, Galatians, Ephesians, with commentary. (Greg. 402.)

315. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1222 [xvi], 12x 84, ff. 437 (28), prol., κεφ. t.,
subscr., orix., Rom., Heb., 1, 2 Cor., 1, 2 Tim., Eph., with Theophylact’s
commentary. (Greg. 403.)

316. (Evan. 667.) (Greg. 267.)

317. (Evan. 673.) (Greg. 268.) 318. (Act. 319.)

319. (Act. 334.) (Greg. 431.) 320. (Act. 320.)

321. (Act. 186.) (Greg. 274.)

322. (Act. 256.) (Greg. 432.)

323. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2180 [xv], 118 x 84, ff. 294 (36), chart., κεφ. t.,
syn., men., with commentary of Theophylact. (See Greg. 454.)

824. Rom. Vat. Alex. 4 [x], 122 x 108, ff. 256 (28), 2 cols., Romans
with commentary of Chrysostom. ‘Fuit monasterii dicti,’ (See Greg. 480.)

325. (Evan. 698, Apoc. 117.) (Greg. 317.)

326. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 74 [xv], 122 x 9, ff. 291 (29) 1, chart., Romans,
with Theodoret’s commentary. (Greg. 4764.)

327. Rom. Vat. Pal. Gr. 10 [x], 131 x 9}, ff. 268, proll., κεφ., tirh.,
subser., oriy., with a Patristic commentary, ‘ Felkman adnotat.’ (Greg. 406.)

328. Rom. Vat. Pal. Gr. 204 [x], 133 x 92, ff. 181, with commentary
of Gicumenius. (Greg. 407.)

329. (Act. 335.) (Greg. 289.)

330. Rom. Vat. Pal. Gr. 423 [xii], 113 x 93, ff. 2, Coloss. and Thessalon.,
with commentary. (See Greg. 376°.)

331. (Act. 304.) (Greg. 292.) 332. (Act. 305.) (Greg. 295.)
333. (Act. 306.) (Greg. 296.) 334, (Act. 301.) (Greg. 287.)

PAUL. 305-382. 217

335. A theological treatise (Greg.). Instead—
(Act.415.) (Greg. 297.)

336. (Act. 261.) (Greg. 427.)

Instead of Cod. 337. (Greg.)

337. (Act. 264.) (Greg. 299.)

The next four MSS. are from the Abbé Martin’s list.

338. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 1001 [xiv], 11 ; : -
ments of Rom., 2 Tim. Col, Heb. (ae ae pbc ee ae

339. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 95 [xi], 133 x 10, ff. 348 (28), prol., κεφ. t.,
κεῴ., τίτλ., subser., στίχ. (Greg. 380.)

340. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 217 [xiii], 11 x 84, ff. 227 (52), proll., κεφ. ¢.,
ke., tith., subser., vers., oriy, (Greg. 381.)

341. (Evan. 38.) (Martin.) (Greg. 377.)

We now follow Dr. Gregory’s order, only stating the ΜΆ. where there
is only his authority to rely upon, and referring students to his list for

the information which he has diligently gathered, often by personal
examination upon the spot.

342, (Evan. 1245.) 343. (Evan. 1246.)
344, (Evan. 1247.) 345. (Evan. 1248.)
346. (Evan. 1249.) 847, (Evan. 1250.)
348. (Evan. 1251.) 849. (Act. 149.)
880. Leyden, Univ. 66. 351. (Act. 307.)
352. (Act. 381.) 353. (Act. 382.)
354. (Act. 383.) 355. (Act. 384.)
356. (Act. 385.) 357. (Act. 386.)
358. (Act. 387.) 359. (Act. 388.)
860. (Act. 389.) 361. (Act. 390.)
362. (Act. 391.) 363. (Act. 392.)
364. (Act. 393.) 365. (Act. 394.)
366. (Act. 395.) 367. (Act. 399.)
368. (Act. 400.) 369. (Act. 403.)

370. (Act. 413.)

371. Madison, New Caesarea, America.

372. Lond. Brit. Mus. Arundel 534 [xiv], 103 x 7, ff. 418 (31). With
Theophylact.

373. Vindobon. Caes. Gr. Theol. 157.

374. Besangon, City Libr. 200. 375. Par. Nat. Gr. 224A.

376. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 1035.

377. Escurial y. ii. 20. (Greg. 376°.)

378. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 29. 379. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 30.

380. (Evan. 1267.) 381. (Act. 330.)

382. Athens, Nat. 69 (100) [x], 108 χ Τὰ, ff. 377. Mut. beg. and end,
with commentary of Cicumenius and others: ff. 44 at beg. [xv].

318

383.
384.
386.
388.
390.
392.
394.
396.
398.
400.
402.
404.
406.
408.
410.
411.
412.
414,
416.
418.
420.
422.
424.
426.
428.
430.
432.
484.
436,
438.
440.
442.
444,
446.
448.
450.
452.
454.
456.

CURSIVES.

Ath. Nat. 100 (96) [xiii], 125 x 88, ff. 319. First leaf perished.

Escurial y. iv. 15.
Florence, Laur. vi. 8.

Flor. Laur. xi. 7.

Milan, Ambr. A. 62 inf.
Milan, Ambr. D. 541 inf.
Naples, Nat. IT. B, 23.
(Act. 448.) (Greg. 301.)
(Evan. 825.) (Greg. 308.)
(Evan. 767.) (Greg. 310.)
(Evan. 801.) (Greg. 313.)
(Evan. 823.) (Greg. 315.)
(Evan. 891.) (Greg. 318.)
Venet. Marc. 36.

Ath. Coutloum. 129.

385.
387.
389.
391.

393.
395.
397.
399.

401.

403.
405.
407.
409.

Constantinople, Holy Sepulchre 2.

Constant. H. Sep. 3.
Patmos, St. John 62.
Patmos, St. John 116.
Groningen, Univ. A.C, 1.
(Act. 308.)

(Act. 313.)

(Evan. 935.) (Greg. 322.)
(Evan. 945.) (Greg. 324.)
(Evan. 1267.)

(Evan. 986.) (Greg. 326.)
(Evan. 997.) (Greg. 328.)
(Act. 332.)

(Evan. 1003.) (Greg. 330.)
(Act. 344.)

(Act. 847)

(Act. 349.)

(Act. 351.)

(Act. 353.)

(Act. 355.)

(Act. 357.)

(Act. 359.)

(Act. 361.)

(Act. 366.)

413.
415.
417.
419.
421.
423.

425.

427.
429.
481.
433.
435,
437.
439.
441.
443.
445.
447.
449.
451.
458.

455.
457

Bologna, Univ. 2378.

Flor. Laur. x. 9.

Flor. Laur. Conv. Soppr. 21.
Milan, Ambr. C. (E ἢ 295.
(Act. 309.) (Greg. 300.)
Naples, IT. B. 24.

Rome, Casanatensis G. v. 7.
(Evan. 757.) (Greg. 309.)
(Evan. 794.) (Greg. 311.)
(Evan. 808.) (Greg. 314.)
Rom. Vat. Ottob. 17.
(Evan. 922.) (Greg. 320.)
Athos, Coutloumoussi 90>.

Patmos, St. John 61.
Patmos, St. John 63.

St. Saba, Tower 41.

(Act. 311.)

(Act. 312.)

(Evan. 927.) (Greg. 321.)
(Evan..941.) (Greg. 323.)
(Evan. 959.) (Greg. 325.)
(Act. 323.) (Apoe. 127.)
(Evan. 996.) (Greg. 327.)
(Evan. 999.) (Greg. 329.)
(Act. 333.)

(Evan. 1040.) (Greg. 331.)
(Act. 346.)

(Act. 348.)

(Act. 350.)

(Act. 352.)

(Act. 354.)

(Act. 356.)

(Act. 358.)

(Act. 360.)

(Act. 362.)

. (Act. 368.)

458.
460.
462.
464.
466.
468.
470.
472.
474.
476.
478.
480.
482.
484,
486.
488.
7. 490.

( ει ἑαυτούς) ..

1892).
491.

PAUL. 383-401. 319

(Act. 369.)

(Act. 371.)

(Act. 373.)

(Act. 375.)

(Act. 377.)

(Act. 379.)

Escurial τ. 111. 17.

(Evan. 1058.) (Greg. 332.)
(Act. 315.)

(Evan. 1072.) (Greg. 333.)
(Evan. 1075.) (Greg. 334.)
(Evan. 1094.) (Greg. 335.)
(Evan. 1241.) (Greg. 338.)
(Evan. 1243.) (Greg. 340.)
(Act. 303.)

(Act. 420.)

459. (Act. 370.)

461. (Act. 372.)

463. (Act. 374.)

465. (Act. 376.)

467. (Act. 378.)

469. (Act. 307.)

471. Athens, Nat. (259)?

473. (Act. 205.)

475. (Act. 209.)

477. (Act. 232.)

479. (Act. 195.)

481. (Evan. 1240.) (Greg. 337.)
488. (Evan. 1242.) (Greg. 339.)
485. (Evan. 1244.) (Greg. 341.)
487. (Act. 419.)

489. (Act. 325.)

Dublin, Trin. Coll. Ὁ. i. 28 [xiv], 84 x δὲ, ff. 8, Rom. viii. 23

. xiv. 10 κρι | ves. Inked over in places by another hand

[xvi]. Keg. Collated by Dr. T. K. Abbott (Hermathena, xviii. 233,
A Chat:

(Act. 107.)

vga 447. Uh FA Se

CHAPTER XII.

CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE APOCALYPSE.

Ὁ Mayhingen, Oettingen-Wallerstein [xii], 9§x5g, ff. 90 (15 last
chart.|, the only one used in 1516 by Erasmus (who calls it ‘ exemplar
vetustissimum ’) and long lost, contains the commentary of Andreas of
Caesarea, in which the text is so completely imbedded that great care is
needed to separate the one from the other. Mut. ch. xxii. 16-21,
ending with rod $48. This manuscript was happily re-discovered in
1861 by Professor F. Delitzsch at Mayhingen in Bavaria in the library
of the Prince of Oettingen-Wallerstein, and a critical account of it
published by him (illustrated by a facsimile) in the first part of his
‘ Handschriftliche Funde’ (1861). Tregelles also, in the second part
of the same work, published an independent collation of his own (with
valuable ‘ Notes’ prefixed), which he had made at Erlangen in 1862.
The identity of Apoc, 1 with the recovered copy is manifest from such
monstra as ἐβάπτισας ch. ii. 3, which is found in both; from the reading
συνάγει ch. xiii. 10, and from the clauses put wrong by Erasmus, as
being lost in the commentary, e.g. ch. ii. 17; ili. 5, 12, 153; vi. 11, 15.
Of this copy Dr. Hort says (Introd. p. 263) that ‘it is by no means an
average cursive of the common sort. On the one hand it has many
individualisms and readings with small and evidently unimportant attes-
tation : on the other it has a large and good ancient element, ... and
ought certainly (with the somewhat similar 38) to stand high among
secondary documents.’

2. (Act. 10, Stephen’s tc’)

3. Codex Stephani is’, unknown; cited only 77 times throughout the
Apocalypse in Stephen’s edition of 1550, and that very irregularly; only
once (ch. xx. 3) after ch. xvii. 8. It was not one of the copies in the
King’s Library, and the four citations noticed by Mill (N. T., Prol. ὃ 1176)
from Luke xxii. 30; 67; 2 Cor. xii.11; 1 Tim. iii. 3, are probably mere
errors of Stephen’s press.

4, (Act. 12.)

5. Codices Laurentii Vallae (see Evan. 82); the readings of which
Erasmus used.

_Codd. 6, 26, 27, 28 were rather loosely collated for Wetstein by his
kinsman Caspar Wetstein, chaplain to Frederick, Prince of Wales.

APOC. I-34. 321

|
~ 6, (Act. 28) 2εμέζ; *7, (Act. 25, ler.)

*8. (Act, 28, dscr,) 9. (Act. 30.)
10. (Evan. 60.) 11. (Act. 39.)
12. (Act. 40.) *13. (Act. 42.)

*14. (Evan. 69, fscr,) 1
* 15, Fragments of ch. iii, iv, annexed to Cod. E Evan. in a later hand.
16. (Act. 45.) 17. (Evan. 35.)
18. (Act. 18.) 19. (Act. 17.)
20. (Evan. 175), a few extracts made by Bianchini: so Αροο. 24.

; 21, 22 of Wetstein were two unknown French codices, cited by Bentley
in his specimen of Apoc. xxii, and made Wetstein’s 23 (Act. 56).
Scholz, discarding these three as doubtful, substitutes—

21. Rom. Vallicell. D. 20 [xiv, Greg. xv], 122 x 8}, ff. 93 (28), chart.

22. (Act. 166.) 23, (Evan. 367.)?
24. (Act. 160.) Κ 25, (Evan. 149.) 20.4
*26. (Evan. 492.) “27. (Evan. 503.) epira/

*28. Oxf. Bodl. Bar. 48 [xv], 8x54, ff. 24 (22), chart., κεφ., rird.,
contains mixed matter by several hands, and is n®t of the Apocalypse,
mut. ch. xvii. 5—xxii. 21 (ch. v. 1-5 is repeated in the volume in a
different hand). This is an important copy, akin to Apoce. 7 and 96.
Bentley also named it κ in his collation extant in the margin of Trin.
Coll. B. xvii. 5 (see Evan. 51).

*29. (Act. 60, esr.) Δ 80. (Act. 69.) κ᾿

*31. Lond. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5678 [xv], 111 x 83, ff. 244 (24), chart.,
prol., is csr, but ch. i-viii had been loosely collated for Griesbach by
Paulus. Like Evan. 445 it once belonged to the Jesuits’ College at Agen,
and is important for its readings. Has much miscellaneous matter.

* 32. Dresdensis, Reg. A. 124 [xv, Griesb. x], 72 x 43, ff. 16, belonged
to Loescher, then to Briihl, collated by Dassdorf and Matthaei (Mt. t).
The close resemblance in the text of Apoce. 29-32 is somewhat overstated
by Griesbach.

*33. (Evan. 218.) *34, (Act. 66.)

1 Mr. B. W. Newton superintended the publication of Tregelles’ last part of
his Greek New Testament under circumstances which disarm criticism, but
Tregelles could hardly have meant that in the Apocalypse ‘much of Cod. 14
(Leicestrensis) has been supplied by a later hand from the Codex Montfortianus,
Apoe. 92’ (Introductory Notice, p. 1). The original hand remains unchanged
in the Leicester copy, even on the last torn leaf containing portions of Apoe. xix,
but the converse supposition is very maintainable, though not quite certain,
that the Apocalypse in Cod. 92 was transcribed from Cod. 14.

3 Gregory has substituted this for Scholz’s 28, which he finds does not contain
Apoc. Whatever readings he cites under these three numbers, are simply
copied from Wetstein (Kelly’s ‘Revelation,’ Introd. p. xi, note). Dr. Gregory
has seen all the four.

VOL. 1. Y

322 CURSIVES.

35. Vindob. Caes. Gr. Theol. 307 [xiv], Τὸ x 58, # 32 (20), with An-
dreas’ commentary : brought from Constantinople by de Busbeck (Alter).
Described by Delitzsch, Handschriftliche Funde (part ii), p. 41 (1862).
In text it closely resembles Cod. 87.

4 86. Vindob. Caes. Suppl. Gr. 93 [xiv, Greg. xiii], 62 x 48, ff. 56 (36),
prol., κεφ., τίτλ., ends ch. xix. 20, with Andreas’ commentary: the text
is in στίχοι (Alter), having much in common with Codd. δὲ, 7.

Δ 37, (Act. 72.)

*38. Rom. Vat. Gr. 579 [xiii, Greg. xv], 83 x 54, ff. 24 (30), on cotton
paper, in the midst of foreign matter. The text (together with some
marginal readings (prim& manu) closely resembles that of Codd. AC,
and was collated by Birch, inspected by Scholz and Tregelles, and

subsequently recollated by B. H. Alford at the request of Tregelles (see
Evan. T).

39. (Paul. 85.) 40. (Evan. 141.)

Ὑ 41. Rom. Vat. Reg. Gr. 68 [xiv, Greg. xv], 94 x 6, ff. 70 (14), chart.,
proll., cep. ¢., with extracts from Cicumenius and Andreas’ commentary
(Birch, Scholz: so Apoc. 43).

- 42. (Act. 80.)
« 48. Rom. Barberini iv. 56 [xiv], 93 x 7, ff. 5 (58) at end, 2 cols., contains
ch. xiv. 17—xviii. 20, with a commentary, together with portions of the
Septuagint.
44, (Evan. 180.) 45. (Act. 89.) 46. (Evan. 209.)
*47, (Evan. 241.) *48, (Evan. 242.)
*49. Moscow, Synod. 67 (Mt. o) [xv], fol., ff. 58, chart., with Andreas’
commentary, and Gregory Nazianzen’s Homilies.

*50. Mosc. Synod. 206 (Mt. p) [xv], fol. chart., ff. 35, like Evann. 69,
206, 233, is partly of parchment, partly paper, from the Iberian monas-
tery on Athos; it also contains lives of the Saints.

*50", Also from the Iberian monastery [x], is Matthaei’s r, Tischen-
dorf’s 90.

Apoce. 51-84 were added to the list by Scholz, of which he professes to
have collated Cod. 51 entirely, as Reiche has done after him; 68, 69, 82
nearly entire; twenty-one others cursorily, the rest (apparently) not at
all. Our 87 is Scrivener’s m, collated in the Apocalypse only.

*51. (Evan. 18.) 52. (Act. 51.) 53. (Act. 116.)

[ 54. (Evan. 263.) | 55. (Act. 118.) 56. (Act. 119.)
57. (Act. 124.)

58. Par. Nat. Gr. 19, once Colbert’s [xvi], 77 x 53, ff. 36 (22), chart.,
with ‘Hiob et Justini cohort. ad Graec.’ Scholz.

59. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 99" [xvi], 84x58, ff. 83, chart, with a
commentary. Once Giles de Noailles’.

60. Rom. Vat. Gr. 656 [xiii or xiv], 62 x 48, ff. 207 (17), chart. with
Andreas’. (See Gregory 79.) 8» (17), ᾿

Ἰ

APOC. 35-83. 923

61. Par. Nat. Gr. 491, once Colbert’s [xiii], 94 x 62, ff. 13, on cotton
paper, mut., with extracts from Basil, &c.

62. Par. Nat. Gr. 239 [a. p. 1422], 88 x 58, ff. 119 (26), chart., with
Andreas’ commentary.

63. Par. Nat. Gr. 241 [xvi], 81x52, ff. 294, chart. with Andreas’
commentary. Once de Thou’s, then Colbert’s.

64. (Paul. 159.)

65. Moscow, Univ. Libr. 25 [xii], 4to, ff. 7 (once Coislin’s 229),
contains ch. xvi. 20—xxii. 21.

66. (Act. 419.)

67. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1743 [dated December 5, 1302], 82 x 64, ff.2,
xed, tirh., with Andreas’ commentary.

68. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1904, vol. 2 [xi], 111 x 81, ff. 19, contains ch. vii,
17—viii. 12 ; xx. 1—xxii. 21, with Arethas’ commentary, and much
foreign matter. This fragment (as also Apoc. 72 according to Scholz,
who however never cites it) agrees much with Cod. A.

69. (Act. 161.) 70. (Evan. 386.)
71. Athens, Nat. Libr. 142 [xv], 52 x 42, ff. 233, with other matter.

*72. Rom. Ghigianus R. iv. 8 [xvi], 82 x 54, ff. 1, chart., with Andreas’
commentary. Collated hastily by the late W. H. Simcox.

73. Rom. Corsin. 41. E, 37 [xv or xvi], 73 x 43, ff. 97 (30), ked., rir.
(See Gregory.)

74, (Act. 140.) 75. (Act. 86.)
( 76. (Act. 421.) ] MF f. *39y

77. Florence, Laur. vii. 9 [xv, Greg. xvi], 88 x δὲ, ff. 363 (25), chart.,
with Arethas’ commentary.

78. (Paul. 197.)

*79, Munich, Reg. Gr. 248 [xvi], 91 x 63, ff. 84 (28), chart., prol., κεφ.,
τίτλ. ; once Sirlet’s, the Apostolic chief notary (sce Evan. 373 and Evst.
132), with Andreas’ commentary,(whose text it follows. That excellent
and modest scholar Fred. Sylburg collated it for his edition of Andreas,
1596, one of the last labours of his diligent life. An excellent copy: )

80. Monac. Reg. Gr. 544 (Bengel’s Augustan. 7) [xii Sylburg, xiv Scholz,
who adds that it once belonged to the Emperor Manuel Palaeologus,
A.D. 1400], 8x δὲ, ff. 169 (20), prol., κεφ., rirk., on cotton paper, with
Andreas’ commentary.

81. Monac. Reg. Gr. 23 [xvi], 14 x 94, ff. 83 (30), chart., κεφ., rirh., with
works of Gregory Nyssen, and Andreas’ commentary, used by Theod.

. Peltanus for his edition of Andreas, Ingoldstadt, 1547. ( Peltanus’
” marginal notes from this copy were seen by Scholz. 1

82. (Act. 179.)

83. (Evan. 339): much like Apoc. B,
Y2

324 CURSIVES.

84. (Evan. 368.)!
85. Escurial ψ. iii. 17 [xii], ‘con commentarios Cl. Pablo’ (Haenel

and Montana). "»"Ὑ ree)

86. (Act. 251.) (Greg. 122.)

*87. (Act. 178), msc, See Apoc. 35.

88. (Evan. 205.)

*89. (Paul. 266.) B-C.II. 4. (Greg. 108.)

*90. Dresd. Reg. A. 95 [x Griesb., Scholz xv], 123 x9, ff. 16 (30),
2 cols. This is 50? Scholz (Mt. τ).

*91. (Paul. 263.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1209 [xv], 103 x 108, ff. 1. Mico’s
collation of the modern supplement to the great Cod. B, made for
Bentley, and published in Ford’s ‘ Appendix’ to the Codex Alexandrinus,
1799. The whole supplement from Heb. ix. 14 pret τὴν συνείδησιν
including the Apocalypse (but not the Pastoral Epistles) is printed at
full length in Vercellone and Cozza’s edition of Cod. Vaticanus (1868).

92. (Evan. 61.) Published by Dr. Barrett, 1801, in his Appendix to
Evan. Z, but suspected to be a later addition. See Apoc. 14, note.

Wm. Kelly, ‘The Revelation of John edited in Greek with a new
English Version, 1860, thus numbers Scrivener’s collations of six copies
not included in the foregoing catalogue—

*93, (Paul. 256 or esr), ascr, *94, (Evan. 201), beer.

*95. Parham 82. 17, gst [xii], 10} x 72, brought by the late Lord
de la Zouche in 1837 from Caracalla on Athos: it contains an epitome of
the commentary of Arethas, in a cramped hand much less distinct than
the text, which ends at ch. xx.11. There are no divisions into chapters.
This ‘special treasure, as Tregelles calls it, was regarded by him and
Alford as one of the best cursive manuscripts of the Apocalypse:
Dr. Hort judges it inferior to none. It agrees with Cod. A alone or
nearly so in ch, xviii. 8, 10,(19), 23; xix. 14: compare also its readings
in ch. xix. 6 (bis), 12.

*96. Parham 67 (1). 2, hsct [xiv], 111 x 78, ff. 22 (28), xed., on glazed
paper, very neat, also from Caracalla, complete and in excellent preser-
vation, with very short scholia here and there. These two manuscripts
were collated by Scrivener in 1855, under the hospitable roof of their
owner.

*97, (Evan. 584.) Brit. Mus. Add. 17,469, jser [xiv], collated only in
Apoc.

*98. (Evan. 488.) Oxf. Bodl. Can. 34, kscr [dated in the Apocalypse

’ July 18,1516]. The Pauline Epistles [dated Oct. 11, 1515] precede the

Acts. Collated only in Apoe.
99. (Act. 832) (See Greg.) Cited, like the next, by Tischendorf.

1 After this again we withdraw Scholz’s copies, as virtually included in Coxe’s,
putting others in their room. They are 85. (Act. 184.) 86. (Evan. 462),

thrice cited ineunte libro (Tischendorf). 86? of Scholz, being 89 of Tischendorf
(Evan. 466).

APOC. 84-144. 325

100. Naples, Nat. II. Aa. 10 1 [xiv or xv], 101 χ 78. (See Greg.)
101. (Evan. 206.) ὩΣ 6 102. (Evan. 451.) (Greg. 103.)
.103. Petersburg, Muralt. 129 [xv], 4to, ff. 25 (35), chart., pro.

104. (Evan. 531.) (Greg. 107.) 105. (Act. 301.) (Greg. 104.)
106. (Evan. 605.) 107. (Act. 232.) (Greg. 181.)
108. (Act. 236.) duy. v4. 1091, (Act. 240.) (Greg. 102.)
110. (Evan. 622.) (Greg. 113.) 111. (Act. 307.) (Greg. 105.)

112. Dresden, Reg. 187 [xvi], 8x6, ff. 21 (26). With Andreas.
(See Greg. 182.)

113. Messina, Univ. 99 [xiii], 108 x 83, ff. 138 (24), 2 cols., with
commentary. (See Greg. 146.)

114. Rom. Vat. Gr. 542 [a.p. 1331], 11x83, ff. 105 (29). With
Andreas and Homm. of Chrysostom. (See Greg. 153.)

115. (Evan. 866.) (Greg. 114.)

116. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1976 [xvii, Greg. xvi], 82x58, ff. 114 (20),
chart., κεφ., τίτλ., with commentary of Andreas. (See Greg. 157.)

117. (Evan. 698, Paul. 324.) (Greg. 115.) x

118. Rom. Vat. Ottob. Gr. 283 [a.p. 1574, a Jo. Euripiot¢], 83x 52,
ff. 123 (22), chart., xep., Andreas. (Greg. 160.)

119. Rom. Vat. Pal. Gr. 346 [xv], 148 x 10, ff. 86 (30), prol., κεφ. t.,
κεφ.; tirh., Andreas. (See Greg. 161.)

120. Rom. Angelic. A. 4. 1 [a.p. 1447], 84x 54, ff. 86 (29), chart.,
κεφ., τίτλ., Andreas. (See Greg. 149.)

121. Rom. Angelic. B. δ. 15 [xv], 83 x δὲ, ff. 1, chart, much litur-
gical information. (See Greg. 150.)

122. Rom. Ghig. R. V. 33 [xiv], 10 x 74, ff. 28 (32), much theological
writing, collated by W. H. Simcox, ff. 347, chart. Andreas and
Cicumenius. (See Greg. 151.)

123, (Evan. 738.) 124. (Act. 309.)

125. (Act. 207.) 126, (Act. 208.)

127. (Act. 323.) 5 128, (Act. 332.)

129. (Act. 238.) 130. (Act. 359.)

131. (Act. 362.) 132. (Act. 374.)

133. (Act. 384.) 134. (Act. 386.)

135. (Act. 399.) 136. Vindob. Caes. Gr. Theol. 69.
137. Vind. Caes. Theol. 163. 138. Vind. Caes. Gr. Theol. 220.
139. Par. Nat. Gr. 240. 140. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 256.
141. Athens, bibl. τῆς Βουλῆς. (142, (Paul. 202.) ) J

143. Escurial x. 111. 6. 144, Madrid. 0. 19 (7).

1 We cannot identify 109, Bentley’s R (Regis Galliae, 1872) : ef. Ellis, Bentleii
Critica Sacra, Intr. p. xxix,

326

145
147
149
151
153
155

156.
158.
159.
161.
163.
165.
167.
168.
170.
172.
174.
176.
178.
180.
182.
183.
184.

CURSIVES.
. Florence, Laur. vii. 29. 146. (Evan. 757.) (Greg. 110.)
. Modena, Este iii. E. 1. 148. Modena, Este iii. F. 12.

. (Evan. 792.) (Greg. 111.) 150. (Evan. 808.) (Greg. 112.)
. (Evan, 922.) (Greg. 116.) 152. Rom. Vat. Gr. 370.
. (Evan. 1262.) 154. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1190.
.(Rom. Vat. Gr. 1426. } (Act. 264.) (Greg. 121.)
(Act. 159.) Ὁ 157. (Evan, 986.) (Greg. 117.)
Rom, Vat. Gr. 2129. (Cf. Evst. 389.)

Rom. Vat. Ottob. Gr. 154. 160. (Evan. 1072.) (Greg. 118.)
(Evan. 1075.) (Greg. 119.) 162. Venice, Mark i. 40.
Ven. Mark ii. 54. 164. Athos, Anna 11.
Athos, Vatopedi 90. 166. Athos, Vatop. 90 (2).
Athos, Dionysius 163. (Cf. Evst. 642.)

Athos, Docheiariou 81. 169. Athos, Iveron 34.
Athos, Iveron 379. 171. Athos, Iveron 546.
Athos, Iveron 594. 173. Athos, Iveron 605.
Athos, Iveron 644. 175. Athos, Iveron 661.
Athos, Constamonitou 29. 177. Athos, Constam. 107.
Patmos, St. John 12. 179. Patmos, St. John 64.
(Act. 149.) 181. (Act. 417) 6

(Evan. 1094.) (Greg. 120.)

Thessalonica, Ἑλληνικὸν Γυμνάσιον 10, (Cf. Apost. 163.)
(Act. 422.)

CHAPTER XIII.

EVANGELISTARIES, OR MANUSCRIPT SERVICE-BOOKS OF TH:
GOSPELS.

HOWEVER grievously the great mass of cursive manusc1

of the New Testament has been neglected by Bib:
critics, the Lectionaries of the Greek Church, partly for ca
previously stated, have received even less attention at t
hands. Yet no sound reason can be alleged for regarding
testimony of these Service-books as of slighter value than :
of other witnesses of the same date and character. The ne
sary changes interpolated in the text at the commencement
sometimes at the end of lessons are so simple and obvious -
the least experienced student can make allowance for the:
and if the same passage is often given in a different form w
repeated in the same Lectionary, although the fact ought ὧι
recorded and borne in mind, this occasional inconsistency ἢ
no more militate against the reception of the general evidenc
the copy that exhibits it, than it excludes from our roll of cril
authorities the works of Origen and other Fathers, in which
selfsame variation is even more the rule than the except
Dividing, therefore, the Lectionaries that have been hith
catalogued (which form indeed but a small portion of tl
known to exist in Eastern monasteries and Western librai
into Evangelistaria, or Evangeliaria, containing extracts f
the Gospels, and Praxapostoli or Apostoli comprising extr
from the Acts and Epistles; we purpose to mark with an aste
the few that have been really collated, including them in
same list with the majority which have been examined su
ficially, or not at all. Uncial copies (some as late as the eleve

1 In the sixth lesson for the Holy Passions the prefatory clause to Mar:
16 is founded on an obvious misconception : Τῷ καιρῷ ἐκείνῳ of στρατιῶται day

τὸν iv eis THY αὐλὴν τοῦ καϊάφα, ὅ ἔστι πραιτώριον. We remember no 511
instance of error.

328 LECTIONARIES.

century) will be distinguished by 1. The uncial codices of the
Gospels amount to one hundred and six, those of the Acts and
Epistles only to seven or eight, but probably to more in either
case, since all is not known about some of the Codd. recorded
here. Lectionaries are usually (yet see below, Evst. 111, 142,
178, 244, 249, 255, 256, 262, 266, 268, 275, Apost. 52, 69) written
with two columns on a page, like the Codex Alexandrinus, FGI
(1-6, 7) LMN’PQRTUX®AA, 8, 184, 207, 360, 418, 422, 463, 509
of the Gospels, and Cod. M of St. Paul’s Epistles.

+1. Par. Nat. Gr. 278 [x 1 Omont xiv], 112 x 93, Unc. ff. 265,
2 cols., mut. (Wetstein, Scholz),

+2. Par. Nat. Gr. 280 [ix, Greg. x], 114 x 83, Unc., ff. 257 (18),
2 cols., mus., mut. (Wetstein, Scholz). .

+3, Oxf. Lincoln Coll. Gr. ii. 15 [x, Greg. xi], 114 x 9, Une., ff. 282 (19),
mus. rubr., men., with coloured and gilt illuminations and capitals, and
red crosses for stops: three leaves are lost near the end (Mill).

4, Cambr. Univ. Libr. Dd. 8. 49, or Moore 2 [xi], 102 x 83, ff. 199
(24), 2 cols., mus. rubr. (Mill).

+5. Oxf. Bodl. Baroce. 202 [x], 12 x 9, Une., ff. 150 (19), 2 cols., mus.
rubr., ends at Matt. xxiii. 4, being the middle of the Lesson for Tuesday
in Holy Week (Burgon). fut. initio (Mill, Wetstein). This is Bentley’s
a in Trin. Coll. B. xvii. 5 marg. (see Evan, 51).

“+6, (Apost. 1.) Leyden, Univ. Scaliger’s 243 [xi 1], 78x 51, Unc.,
ff. 278 (18), 2 cols., chart., with an Arabic version, contains the Prax-
apostolos, Psalms, and but a few Lessons from the Gospels (Wetstein,
Dermout). a! bhi

7. Par. Nat. Gr. 301 [written by George, a priest, A.D. Y200) 12x92,

ff. 316 (23), 2 cols. (Evst. 7-12, 14-17, weré slightly collated by
Wetstein, Scholz.)

8. Par. Nat. Gr. 312 [xiv], 13} x11, ff. 309 (29), 2 cols., written by
Cosmas, a monk,

9. Par. Nat. Gr. 307 [xiii], 112 x 93, ff. 260 (24), 2 cols., mus.

10. Par. Nat. Gr. 287 [xi, Greg. xiii], 128 x 95, ff. 142 (23), 2 cols., mut.
11. Par. Nat. Gr. 309 [xiii], 112 x 9, ff. 142, 2 cols., mus., mut.

12. Par. Nat. Gr. 310 [xiii], 12 x 9, ff. 366 (24), 2 cols., mus., mut.

+13. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 31 [x, Greg. xi], 142 x 104, Unce., ff. 283 (18),
2 cols., mus. aur., pict., most beautifully written, the first seven pages in
gold, the next fifteen in vermilion, the rest in black ink, described by

Montfaucon (Scholz). Wetstein’s 13 (Colbert. 1241 or Reg. 1982) con-
tains no Evangelistarium.

14. Par. Nat. Gr. 315 [xv, Greg. xvi], 10§ x 73, ff. 348 (22), 2 cols.,
chart. Wrongly set down as Evan. 322.

15. Par, Nat. Gr. 302 [xiii], 10 x 73, ff. 310 (22), 2 cols., mut.

EVSsT. 1-28. 329

16. Par. Nat. Gr. 297 [xii], 108 x 83, ff. 199 (19), 2 cols, much mut,

117. Par. Nat. Gr. 279 [xii, Greg. ix], 101 x 78, Unc., ff. 199 (19),
2 cols., mut. (Tischendorf seems to have confounded 13 and 17 in hig
N. T., Proleg. p. cexvi, 7th edition.) ;

18. Oxf. Bodl. Laud. Gr. 32 [xii], 112 x 93, ff. 276 (22), 2 cols., much
mut., beginning John iv. 53. Codd. 18-22 were partially examined by
Griesbach after Mill.

19. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 10 [xiii], 124 x 83, ff. 332 (24), 2 cols., mus.
rubr., mut., given in 1661 by Parthenius, Patriarch of Constantinople,
to Heneage Finch, Earl of Winchelsea, our Ambassador there. This and
Cod. 18 are said by Mill to be much like Stephen’s 9’, Evan. 7.

20. Oxf. Bodl. Laud. Gr. 34 [written by Onesimus, April, 1047
Indiction 15], 114 x 94, ff. 177 (22), 2 cols., orn., mus. rubr., mut.)

21. Oxf. Bodl. Seld. B. 56 [xiv], 91 x 74, ff. 59 (28), 2 cols., a fragment
containing Lessons in Lent till Easter, coarsely written.

22. Oxf. Bodl. Seld. B. 54 [xiv], 10}x8, ff. 63 (25), 2 cols. men.,
a fragment, with Patristic homilies [xi].

+23. Unc., Mead’s, then Askew’s, then D’Eon’s, by whom it was sent
to France. Wetstein merely saw it. Not now known.

124. Munich, Reg. Gr. 383 [x], 12} x 94, ff. 265 (21), 2 cols., Unc.,
men., the Lessons for Saturdays and Sundays (σαββατοκυριακαί : see Evst.
110, 157, 186, 221, 227, 283, 289), mut. (Bengel, Scholz). (Is this Cod.
Radzivil, with slightly sloping uncials brit of which Silvestre gives
a facsimile (Paléogr. Univ., ii. 61) ?

25. Lond. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5650 [xii], 93 x 6, ff. 267 (22), ἃ palim-
psest, whose later writing is by Nicephorus the reader. The older writing,
now illegible, was partly uncial, mut.

25> represents a few Lessons in the same codex by a later, yet con-
temporary hand (Bloomfield).

2

Evst. 25-30 were very partially collated by Griesbach.

120. (Apost. 28.) Oxf. Bodl. Seld. supra (1) 2 [xiii], 8 x 53, ff. 180,
mut. a palimpsest, but the earlier uncial writing is illegible, and the
codex in a wretched state, the work of several hands.

+27. Oxf. Bodl. 3391, Seld. supra (2) 3, a palimpsest [ix uncial,
xiv later writing], 9 x 63, ff. 150 (89-95 cursive), 2 cols., mut., in large
ill-formed characters.

Evst. 26, 27 were collated by Mangey, 1749, but his papers appear
to be lost.

28. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 11 [xiii], 93 x 74, ff. 203 (21), 2 cols., orn.,
mut. at end and on June 14, in two careless hands.

1 Laud. Gr. 86, which in the Bodleian Catalogue is described as an Evangelis-
tarium, is a collection of Church Lessons from the Septuagint read in Lent and
the Holy Week, such as we described above. It has red musical notes, and
seems once to have borne the date a.p. 1028, It is Dean Holmes’ No. 61 (Praef.
ad Pentateuch).

330 LECTIONARIES.

29, Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 12 [xii or xiii], 10 x8, ff. 156 (23), 2 cols,
mus., mut. Elegantly written, but much worn.

30. (Apost. 265.) Oxf. Bodl. Cromw. 11 [the whole written in 1225
by Michael, a χωρικὸς καλλιγράφος], 8x 6, ff. 208. After Liturgies of
Chrys., Basil, Praesanctified, εὐαγγέλια ἀναστάσιμα, Evst. (p. 290) and
Apost. (p. 149), i.e. lections from Epistles and Gospels for great feasts.

31. Norimberg. [xii], 4to, ff. 281 (Doederlein). Its readings are stated
by Michaelis to resemble those of Codd. D (e.g. Luke xxii. 4), L, 1, 69.

*32. Gotha, Ducal Libr. MS. 78 [xii, Greg. xi], 13} x 92, ff. 273 (20),
2 cols., carelessly written, but with important readings: see Luke xxii.
17, &c., Vol. II. Chap. XII. Edited by Matthaei, 1791.

+33. Card. Alex. Albani [xi], 4to, Unc., a menology edited by Steph.
Ant. Morcelli, Rome, 1788.

+34, Munich, Reg. Gr. 329 [x, Greg. ix], 11 x8, 3 vols., ff. 430 (18),
2 cols., Unc., in massive uncials, from Mannheim, the last three out
of four volumes, the menology suiting the custom of a monastery on
: Athos (Rink, Scholz). Burgon refers to Hardt’s Catalogue, 111. 314 seq.

Evst. 35-39 were inspected or collated by Birch, 40-43 by Molden-
hawer.

+35. Rom. Vat. Gr. 351 [x], 134 x 97, ff. 151 (11), Unc., contains only
the Lessons for holidays.

*+36. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1067 [ix], 183x10, ff. 368 (21), 2 cols., Unc.,
a valuable copy, completely collated.

37. (Apost. 7.) Rom. Propaganda, Borgian. L. xvi. 6 [xi, Greg. xii],
102 x 84, ff. 160 (24), 2 cols., contains only thirteen Lessons from the
Gospels.

For the next two see 117,118. Hort’s 38=xscr, 39=yser, (See Hort,
pp. 77 note, and 296-7.) Instead—

38. Lond. Brit. Mus. 25,881 [xv, Greg. xiv], ff. 4 at end (24), 2 cols.,
Matt. xviii. 12-18; iv. 25—v. 30; xviii. 18-20. (Greg. 328.)

39. Lond. Brit. Mus. 34,059 [xii], 10 x 83, ff. 238 (21), 2 cols., ends
With ἀναγνώσματα and τὰ διάφορα. Bought of A. Carlenizza of Pola, in
1891.

+40. Escurial I [x], 4to, Unc., mus., kept with the reliques there as an
autograph of St. Chrysostom. It was given by Queen Maria of Hungary
(who obtained it from Jo. Diassorin) to Philip II. Moldenhawer col-
lated fifteen Lessons. The text is of the common type, but in the oblong
shape of the letters, false breathings and accents, the red musical notes,
&e., it resembles Evst. 1, though its date is somewhat lower. Omitted
by Montana.

+41. Escurial y. iii. 12 [x, or xi with Montana], 4to, ff. 204, Unc., mus.,
very elegant: the menology (as also that of Evst. 43) suited to the use of
a Byzantine Church.

+42. Escurial x. iii. 13 [ix, or xi with Montana], 4to, ff. 227, Unc.,
mut. at the beginning. Two hands appear, the earlier leaning a little to
the right,

EVST. 29-58. 331

43. Escurial x. iii, 16 [xi, or xii with Montana], 4to, mut. at the
beginning, in large cursive letters; with full men.

44, (Apost. 8.) Havniens. Reg. 1324 [xv, Greg. xii], 10} x 74, ff. 195,
2 cols., mut., and much in a still later hand. Its history resembles that
of Evann. 234-5 (Hensler).

+45. Vindobon, Caesar. Jurid. 5 [x], 11 χ 74, Unc, 2 cols. six leaves
from the binding of a law-book: the letters resemble the Tiibingen
fragment, Griesbach’s R (see p. 139) or Wetstein’s 98 (Alter).

+46. Vind. Caesar. Suppl. Gr. 12 [ix], 6} x 54, ff 182 (9), Unc., on !
purple vellum with gold and silver letters, There is a Latin version
(Bianchini, Treschow, Alter). Silvestre has a facsimile, Paléogr. Univ.,
No. 69. hyp ᾿
*+47. Moscow, S. Synod. 43 [viii], fol., ff. 246, 2 cols., ‘a barbaro scriptus
est, sed ex praestantissimo’exemplari,’ Matthaei (B), whose codices extend
down to 57. «Ὁ, ‘rim α-

*48. Mosc. Syn. 44 (Mt. c) [by Peter, a monk, a.p. 1056], fol., ff. 250,
2 cols., from the Therion monastery at Athos. jt 1312 it belonged to 7
Nicephorus, Metropolitan of Crete. 4

*49. Mosc. Typograph. Syn. 11 (Mt. ἢ) [xand xi], fol., ff. 437, 2 cols.,
pict. Superior in text to Cod. 48, but much in a later hand.

*+50. Mose. Typ. Syn. 12 (Mt. H) [viii 1], fol., . 231, Unc. A very
valuable copy, whose date Matthaei seems to have placed unreasonably
high. [Greg. xiv.]

*51. Mosc. Typ. Syn. 9 (Mt. t) [xvi], 4to, ff. 42, chart.

*52. (Apost. 16.) Mosc. Syn. 266 (Mt. ξ) [xiv], 4to, ff. 229, contains
a Euchology and ἀποστολοευαγγέλια, as also do 53, 54, 55.

558. (Apost. 17.) Mosc. Syn. 267 (Mt. x) [xiv or xv], 4to, ff. 333,
chart., from the monastery of Simenus on Athos.
*54. (Apost. 18.) Mosc. Syn. 268 (Mt. ψ) [written a.p. 1470, by

Dometius, a monk], 4to, ff. 344, chart., from the Vatopedion monastery on
Athos.

#55. (Apost. 19.) Mosc. Typ. Syn. 47 (Mt. w) [the Apost. copied at
Venice, 1602], 4to, ff. 586, chart., wretchedly written.

*56, (Apost. 20.) Mosc. Typ. Syn. 9 (Mt. 16) [xv or xvi], 16mo,
ff. 42, chart., fragments of little value.

*57. Dresdensis Reg. A. 151 (Mt. 19) [xv], 83x63, ff. 408 (20),
chart., came from Italy, and, like Apoc. 32, once belonged to Loescher,
then to the Count de Brihl. It is a Euchology, or Greek Service Book
(Suicer, Thesaur. Ecclesiast., i. p. 1287), described in Matthaei, Appendix
to St. John’s Gospel, p. 378.

Evst. 58-157 were added to the list by Scholz, who professes to have
collated entire 60; in the greater part 81, 86.

58. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 50 [xv], 11 x 83, #& 49 (11), chart., brought
from some church in Greece.

332 LECTIONARIES.

59. Instead of what was really Evan. 289—
Lond. Egerton 2163 [xii-xili], 123 x8, ff. 207 (26, 25), hand-
some, titles in gold, initials in gold and colours, mus. rubr., pect., mut.
(Greg. 339.)

*60. (Apost. 12.) Par. Nat. Gr. 375, once Colbert’s, formerly De
Thou’s [a.p. 1022], 94x 62, ff. 195 (28); it contains many valuable
readings (akin to those of Codd. ADE), but numerous errors. Written
by Helias, a priest and monk, ‘in castro de Colonia,’ for the use of the
French monastery of St. Denys.

+61. (Evan. 747.) Par. Nat. Gr. 182 [x], 4to, a fragment.

62. Instead of what was really Evan. 303—
Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 29,713 [late xi, Greg. xiv], 13 x 10, ff. 296
(25), very handsome, illuminated head-pieces and initial letters, some in
gold. (Greg. 332.)

+63. Par. Nat. Gr. 277 [ix], 114 x 8}, ff. 158 (22), 2 cols., Unc., mut.
at the beginning and end.

+64. Par. Nat. Gr. 281 [ix], 103 x 8, ff. 210 (22), 2 cols., Unc., from
Constantinople ; many leaves are torn.

+65. Par. Nat. Gr. 282 [ix], 112 94, ff. 213 (20), 2 cols, Une. a
palimpsest, with a Church-service in later writing [xiii].

+66. Par. Nat. Gr. 283 [ix], 114 x 84, ff. 275 (19), 2 cols., Unce., also
a palimpsest, with the older writing of course misplaced; the later (mut.
in fine) a Church-service [xiii].

+67. Par. Nat. Gr. 284 [xi, Greg. xii], 114 x 93, ff. 270 (18), 2 cols,
Unce., mus., pict., ‘optimae notae.’

68. Par. Nat. Gr. 285, once Colbert’s [xi, Greg. xii], 122 x 93, ff. 357
(23), 2 cols., mut., initio et fine.

69. Par. Nat. Gr. 286 [xi, Greg. xii], 12x91, ff. 257 (25), 2 cols.,
mut., in fine.

70. Par. Nat. Gr. 288 |xi, Greg. xii], 13} x 108, ff. 313 (25), 2 cols.,
brought from the East in 1669. A few leaves at the beginning and end
later, chart.

71. Par. Nat. Gr. 289, once Colbert’s [July, a.p. 1066], 122x8%,
ff. 159 (26), 2 cols., mut. Written by John, a priest, for George, a monk,
partly on vellum, partly on cotton paper.

72. Par. Nat. Gr. 290 [a.p. 1257], 92 x 78, ff. 190, 2 cols. Written
by Nicolas. To this codex is appended—

+72», three uncial leaves [ix], mus., containing John v. 1-11; vi. 61-
69; vii. 1-15.

73. Par. Nat. Gr. 291 [xii], 103 x 88, ff. 34 (25), 2 cols., mus., mut.

74. Par. Nat. Gr. 292, once Mazarin’s [xii], 98 χ8, ff 274 (18),
2 cols.

75. Par. Nat. Gr. 293, from the East [xii], 11x 87, ff. 250 (29),
2 cols.

EVST. 59-94. 3

76. Par. Nat. Gr. 295, once Colbert’s [xii], 127 x94, ff. 182 (2
2 cols., mus., mut.

77. Par. Nat. Gr. 296 [xii], 103 x84, ff 258 (20), 2 cols, fr
Constantinople.

78. Par, Nat. Gr. 298, once Colbert’s [xii], 10 x 73, ff. 95 (28), 2 co
mus., mut. Some hiatus are supplied later on cotton paper.

79. Par. Nat. Gr. 299 [xii, Greg. xiv], 128 x 9%, ff. 120 (26), 2 ec
mut. initio et fine,

80. Par. Nat. Gr. 300 [xii], 10} x 83, ff. 128, 2 cols.

81. Par. Nat. Gr. 305 [xiii, Greg. xiv], 118 x 94, ff. 197 (22), 2 ec
mut., perhaps written in Egypt. Some passages supplied [xv] on cot
paper.

82. (Apost. 31.) Par. Nat. Gr. 276 [xv, Greg. xiv], 93 x 64, ff. 1
(27), mut., chart., with Lessons from the Prophets.

83. (Apost. 21.) Par. Nat. Gr. 294 [xi, Greg. xii], 11x 84, ff. ‘
(26), 2 cols.

84. (Apost. 9.) Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 32 a [xii, Greg. xiii], 123 x
ff. 212 (66), 2 cols., and

85. (Apost. 10.) Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 33 [xii], 11382, ff 2
2 cols., have Lessons from the Old and New Testament.

86. Par. Nat. Gr. 311 [July, 1336, Indict. 4], 13310, ff. 382 (:
2 cols. Written by Charito, given by the monk Ignatius to
monastery τῶν ὁδηγῶν or Θεοτόκου at Constantinople (see Act. 16
afterwards it was Boistaller’s, and is described by Montfaucon. Ji
vii. 53—-viii. 11 is at the end, obelized, and not appointed for any ¢
since the names of Pelagia or Theodora are not in the menology of :
copy.

87. Par. Nat. Gr, 313 [xiv], 10 x 73, ff. 121, 2 cols. once Colbe
(as were 88-91; 99-101).

88. Par. Nat. Gr. 314 [xiv], 123 74, ff. 190, 2 cols. Many ve:
are omitted, and the arrangement of the Lessons is a little unusual.

89. Par. Nat. Gr. 316 [xiv], 104 x 63, ff. 208 (25), on cotton pa;
mut. in fine.

90. Par. Nat. Gr. 317 [a.p. 1533, Indict. 6], 118 x 7%, ff 228 (:
2 cols., mus. rubr., chart. Written by Stephen, a reader.

91. Par. Nat. Gr. 318 [xi, Greg. xiv], 10} x 73, ff. 322, 2 cols., as
scription, &c., written in Cyprus by the monk Leontius, 1553 (Montfa
Palaeogr. Graec., p. 89).

92. (Apost. 35.) Par. Nat. Gr. 324 [xiii, Greg. xiv], 88 x 53, ff
(21), on cotton paper, with fragments of the Liturgies of SS. B:
Chrysostom, and the Praesanctified.

93. (Apost. 36.) Par. Nat. Gr. 326 [xiv, Greg. xvi], δὲ x δὲ, #1
chart., with the Liturgies of SS. Chrysostom and Basil.

94, (Apost. 29.) Par. Nat. Gr. 330 (xiii, Greg. xii], 7g x 58, ff 1

334 LECTIONARIES.
mut., with a Euchology and part of a Church-service in a later
hand [xv].

95. Par. Nat. Gr. 374 [xiv], 9$x7, ff 114 (32), 2 cols, from
Constantinople.

96. (Apost. 262.) Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 115 [xii, Greg. xvi], 84 x 53,
ff. 171 (25), chart., mut., initio et fine.

97. (Evan. 324, Apost. 32.) Par. Nat. Gr. 376, only the εὐαγγέλια τῶν
πάθων (see Evan. 324).

98. Par. Nat. Gr. 377 [xiii, Greg. xv], 9x63, ff. 196 (21). Once
Mazarin’s; portions are palimpsest, and the older writing seems to
belong to an Evangelistarium.

99. Par. Nat. Gr. 380 [xv, Greg. xvi], 8: χ 54, ff. 243 (22), chart.
Wrongly set down as Evan. 327.

100. Par. Nat. Gr. 381 [a.p. 1550], 84x52, ff. 306 (20), chart.
Written at Iconium by Michael Maurice. Wrongly set down as Evan.
828. «(μυνίλι

101. Par. Nat. Gr. 303 [xiii, Greg. xiv], 111 x 73, ff. 279 (25), 2 cols,
grandly written. Wrongly set down as Evan. 321.

102. Milan, Ambros. 8. 62 sup. [Sept. a.p. 1370], 11 x 84, ff. 120
(35), chart. Written by Stephen, a priest (but with two leaves of parch-
ment at the beginning, two at the end), bought at Taranto, 1606, with
‘commentarii incerti auctoris in omnia Evangelia quae per annum in
Ecclesia Graeca leguntur,’ according to Burgon.

103. Milan, Ambr. D. 67 sup. [xiii], 118 x 8, ff. 138 (31), 2 cols., pict. 5
bought 1606, ‘ Corneliani in Salentinis.’ See Apost. 46.

104. (Apost. 47.) Milan, Ambr. D. 72 sup. [xii], 114 x 83, ff. 128 (23),
2 cols., mut. initio et fine: brought from Calabria, 1607.

105. Milan, Ambr. M. 81 sup. [xiii], 10x 7%, ff. 157 (20), 2 cols.,
carefully written, but the first 19 leaves [xvi] chart.

106. Milan, Ambr. C. 91 sup. [xiii], 112x9§, ff. 355 (20), 2 cols.
mut. splendidly written in a large cursive hand. ‘Corcyrae emptus.’

107. Venice, St. Mark 548 [xi, Greg. xii], 12x 9%, ff 265 (20), 2
cols., pict.

108. Ven. St. Mark 549 [xi], 128 x93, ff. 292 (23), 2 cols. mus.
rubr., a grand and gorgeous fol., mud. in fine.

109. Ven. St. Mark 550 [xi, Greg. xiv], 11} x8, ff. 206 (28), 2 cols.,
mut. (Burgon), pict., chart.

110. Ven. St. Mark 551 [xi, Greg. xiii], 182x103, ff. 278 (22),
2 cols., mut., a glorious codex, containing only the σαββατοκυριακαί (see
Evst. 24): the last few-leaves are ancient, although supplied on paper.

+111. Modena, Este ii. C. 6 [x], 92 x 64, ff. 1, Unc., mus. rubr., small
thick folio in one column on a page. Montfaucon assigns it to the eighth
century, and Burgon admits that he might have done so too, but that it
contains in the menology (Dec. 16) the name of Queen Theophano, who
died a.p. 892.

EVST. 95-130. 335

,
112, (Apost. 44.) Flor. Laurent. Conv. Soppr. 24 [xi], 72x5
ff. 145 (22), mut. initio. : ἊΝ ἀν;
113. Flor. Laur. vi. 2 [ff. 1-213, xii; the rest written by one
George, xiv], 144x118, ff. 341 (19), 2 cols. Prefixed are verses of

Arsenius, Archbishop of Monembasia (see Evan. 333), addressed to
Clement VIT (1523-34).

114, Flor. Laur. vi. 7 [xii, Greg. xiv], 133 x 104, ff. 180 (18), 2 cols,
magnificently illuminated.

+115. Flor. Laur. vi. 21 [xi, Greg. x], 9} x72, ff 261 (20), 2 cols,
Une., mus. rubr., elegantly written.

+116. Flor. Laur. vi. 31 [x], 12x 9, ff. 226 (20), 2 cols., Unc., mus.
rubr., elegant.

117. Flor. Laur. 244 [xii], 13§x 103, ff. 119 (10), 2 cols. most
beautifully written in golden cursive letters, pict., once kept among the
choicest κειμήλια of the Grand Ducal Palace. See above, Evst. 38, 39.

+118. Flor. Laur. 243, kept in a chest for special preservation [xi,
Greg. xiv], 15 x 114, ff. 368 (20), 2 cols. most elegant. Evst. 113-18
were described by Canon Angelo Bandini, 1787.

119. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1155 [xiii], 132 x 108, ff. 268 (25), 2 cols.

120. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1256 [xiii], 14 x 103, ff. 344 (20), 2 cols.

121. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1156 [xiii, Greg. xi], 143 x 10, ff. 419 (22), very
splendid.

122. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1168 [August, 1175], 103 x 78, ff. 194 (24), 2
cols. mus. rubr., written by the monk Germanus for the monk Theodoret.

$123. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1522 [x], 111 x 83, ff. 197 (11), 2 cols. Une.,
vers. pict., very correctly written, without points.

124, Rom. Vat. Gr. 1988 [xii], 72x52, ff 162 (24), 2 cols. mud,
initio et fine.

125. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2017 [xi or xii], 83 x 64, ff. 123 (23), 2 cols., mut.,
with a subscription dated 1346, and a memorandum of the death (Oct. 12,
1345) and burial of one Constantia.

126. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2041 [xii], 12% x 82, ff. 337 (23), 2 cols., written
byone George; διὰ συνδρομῆς yewpyiov, whatever συνδρομή may mean.

+127. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2063 [ix], 108 x 74, ff. 178 (20), 2 cols. mus.
rubr., Unc., mut. initio et fine. The first two leaves of the Festival

Lessons [xiv]. Two not contemporaneous hands have been engaged upon
this copy.

128. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2133 [xiv], 11} x 8%, ff. 393 (18).

129. Rom. Vat. Regin. Gr. 12 [xiii, Greg. xii], 103 x δὲ, ff. 339 (24),
2 cols. Ff. 1-40 appear to have been written in France, and have an

unusual text: ff. 41-220 [xiii] are by another hand: the other 71
leaves to the end [xv].

+130. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 2 [ix], 13} x 98, ff. 343 (20), 2 vols., 2 cols.,
Une., very beautiful.

336 LECTIONARIES.

131. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 175 [xiv], 94 x τέ, ff 70 (12), a fragment.

132. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 326 [xv, Greg. xiv], 63x54, ff. 1, in silver
letters. Procured at Rome, Sept. 11, 1590, ‘a Francisco et Accida’ of
Messina, and given to Cardinal Sirlet (see Evan. 373, Apoc. 79).

133. (Apost. 39.) Rom. Vat. Ottob. 416 [xiv], 8} x 54, ff. 296 (29),
1 and 2 cols., chart.

134. Rom. Barberin. vi. 4 [xiii], 134 x 114, ff. 343 (21), 2 cols., the first
eight and last three leaves being paper.

+135. Rom. Barb. iv. 54, a palimpsest [vi Scholz, Greg. viii], 93 x 7,
ff. 165 (23), is Tischendorf’s barbev, and by him referred to the middle
of the seventh century, which is a somewhat earlier date than has hitherto
been assigned to Lectionaries. He has given specimens of its readings
in ‘Monum. sacr. ined.,’ vol. 1. pp. 207-210 (Matt. xxiv. 34—xxv. 16;
John xix. 11-25).

136, Rom. Barb. iv. 54 [xii], the later writing of the palimpsest Evst.
135.

137. Rom, Vallicell. D. 63, once Peter Polidore’s [xii], 91 x 74, ff. 105
(20), 2 cols., mut. initio.

138. Naples, I. B. 14 [xv], 103 x 8%, ff. 255 (22), 2 cols., chart., given
by Christopher Palaeologus, May 7, 1584, to the Church of SS. Peter
and Paul at Naples.

+139. Venice, St. Mark 12 [x], 124 x94, ff 219 (17), 2 cols., mud.
initio, with many erasures.

140. Instead of one which has no existence—
(Apost. 242.) Cairo, Patriarch. Alex. 18 [xv], 4to, chart., Συνα-
γωγὴ λέξεων ἐκ παλαιᾶς καὶ νέας (Coxe). (Greg. 759.)

141. Ven. St. Mark i. 9 [xi], 118 x 93, ff. 268 (15), 2 cols., ‘ Monasterii
Divae Catharinae Sinaitarum quod extat Zacynthi.’

142. Ven. St. Mark i. 23 [xiv], 64x42, ff 45 (15), mut. only 45
pages, with one column on a page.

143. Instead of Evan. 468—

Jerusalem, Holy Sepulchre 12 [xi end], fol. (Coxe), (Greg. 158.)

+144. Biblio, Malatestianae of Cesena xxvii. 4, now at Rome [xii], fol.,
mus. rubr., Unc., very splendid.

145. Bibl. Cesen. Malatest. xxix. 2 [xii], fol.

146. Cambr. Univ. Libr. Dd. viii. 23 [xi], 153x 11}, ff. 212 (29),
2 cols., syn., men., mut. at end, neatly written for a church at Constanti-
nople.

Evst. 147, 148 are in Latin, and 149 is Evan. 567. Instead—

147. St. Saba 17 [xii], 4to (Coxe). (Greg. 165.)

148. St. Saba 23 [xii], fol. (Coxe). (Greg. 168.)

149. St. Saba 24 [xi], fol. (Coxe). (Greg. 169.)

*+150. Lond. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5598 [May 27, a.p. 995, Indict. 8],
134 x 103, ff. 374 (21), 2 cols. Une, mus. rubr., orn. written by

EVST. 131-157. 337

Constantine, a priest, is Scrivener’s H (Cod. Augiensis, Introd. pp. xlvii
-l), for an alphabet formed from it see our Plate iii. No. 7. It was
brought from Constantinople by Dr. John Covell, in 1677 (Evan. 65),
and by him shown to Mill (N. T., Proleg. § 1426); from Covell it seems
to have been purchased (together with his other copies) by Harley, Earl
of Oxford. It is a most splendid specimen of the uncial class of Evan-
gelistaria, and its text presents many instructive variations. At the end
are several Lessons for special occasions, which are not often met with.

Collated also by (Bloomfield), and facsimiles given by the Palaeographical
Society, Plates 26, 27.

151. Lond. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5785 [xii], 12} x 9}, ff. 359 (18), 2 cols.,
mus. rubr., orn., a splendid copy, in large, bold, cursive letters. At the
end is a note, written at Rome in 1699, by L. A. Zacagni, certifying that
the volume was then more than 700 years old. The date assigned above
is more likely (Bloomfield),

+152. Lond. Brit, Mus. Harl. 5787 [x], 121 Χ9, ff. 224 (24), 2 cols.,
Une., orn., the uncials leaning to the right, a fine copy, with small uncial
notes, well meriting collation. Called ‘Codex Prusensis’ [Prusa, near
mount Olympus: Scholz’s 171] in a MS. note of H. Wanley. It begins
John xx. 20, and is mut. in some other parts. For a facsimile page see
the new ‘Catalogue of Ancient MSS. in the British Museum’ (1881),
Plate 17.

153. Meerman 117 [xi], see Evan. 4836 1, bought at Meerman’s sale
by Payne, the bookseller, for £200. Its present owner is unknown.
(Compare Evan. 562.)

154. Munich, Reg. Gr. 326 [xiii], 122 x 92, ff. 49 (21), 2 cols., a fine
fol., written very small and neatly, containing the Lessons from the season
of Lent to the month of December in the menology, once at Mannheim.
It seems adapted to the Constantinopolitan use.

+155. Vindobon. Caes. Gr. Theol. 209 [x], 84 x 64, ff. 143 (27), mus.
rubr., pict., Une., a palimpsest, over which is written a commentary on
St. Matthew [xiv].

156. Rom. Vallicell. Ὁ. 4. 1 [xi], fol., ff. 380, 2 cols. described by
Bianchini, Evan. Quadr., vol. ii. pt. i. p. 537; now missing. It must
have been a superb specimen of ancient art: about thirty of its pictures
are enumerated.

157. Oxf. Bodl., Clarke 8 [a.p. 1253], 8 x θὲ, ff. 198 (23), 2 cols.,
2 gatherings destroyed, and one leaf torn out. Written by Demetrius
Brizopoulos, σαββατοκυριακαί (see Evst. 24)". (Greg.)

1 As with the MSS. of the Gospels, and for the reasons assigned above, we
remove to the foot of the page, and do not reckon in our numbering, the twenty-
one copies seen by Scholz in Eastern Libraries.

158. Library of the Great Greek Monastery at Jerusalem, No. 10 [xiv], fol.

159, ‘Biblioth. monasterii virginum τῆς μεγάλης παναγίας a 8. Melana erect.’
[xiii], fol., very neat (‘non sec. viii ut monachi putant,’ Scholz).

160. (Apost. 88.) St. Saba 4, written there by one Antony [xiv], 8vo.

161. St. Saba 5 [xv1, 8vo, chart. 162. St. Saba 6 [xv], 16mo, charé.
163. St. Saba 18 [xiii], 4to, chart, adapted (as also those that follow) to the use
of Palestine. 164, St. Saba [xiv], 4to.

voL. 1. Z

338 -LECTIONARIES.

To Dean Burgon’s care and industry we owe Codd. 158-178;
181-187.

158. Par. Suppl. Gr. 27 [xi, Greg. xii], 13x 102, ff. 207 (24), 2 cols.,
mus. rubr., pict. beautifully illuminated: ‘Present de Mr. Desalleurs,
ambassadeur pour le roy en 1753, remis par ordre de Mr. le Cte. d’Argen-
son le 7 Juillet, 1753. (Greg. 261.)

159. Par, Suppl. Gr. 242 [xv, Greg. xvii], 164 103, ff. 265 (27),
2 cols., chart., peculiarly bound, with oriental pictures. (Greg. 262.)

160. Bologna, Univ. 3638 [xiv], 118 x 93, ff. 233 (27), 2 cols., written
by one Anthimus. This is No. xviii in Talman’s and J. 8. Assemani’s
manuscript Catalogue, No. 25 in Mezzofanti’s Index. (Greg. 281.)

161. Parma, Reg. 14 [xiv], 118 χ 9, 1, 2 cols., mus. rubr.. mut.
Contains the Gospel for St. Pelagia’s day. (Greg. 282.)

162. Siena, Univ. X. iv. 1 [xi or xii], 143 x 11, ff. 313 (23), 2 cols.,
mus. rubr., pict., one of the most splendid Service-books in the world, the
first five columns in gold, the covers enriched with sumptuous silver
enamels and graceful scroll-work. Bought at Venice in 1359 by Andrea
di Grazia for the Hospital of 8. Maria della Scala, of P. di Giunta Tor-
regiani, a Florentine merchant, who a little before had bought it at
Constantinople of the agent of the Emperor John Cantacuzenus [1341-
55]. (Greg. 283.)

163. Milan, tAmbr. Q. 79 sup. [x], 117 x 81, a single uncial page of
a Lectionary. (Greg. 284.)

164. Milan, Ambr. E. 8. v. 14 [xii], 101 x 82, ff. 37 (22), 2 cols., two
separate fragments, one being fol., in two columns, roughly written.
(Greg. 285.)

165. Milan, Ambr. ol. E, 5. v. 13, now bound up with 164 [xiv], at
f. 67, 111 χ 81, f.1, 2 cols. (See Greg. 285.)

166. (Apost. 181.) Milan, Ambr. D. 108 sup. [xiii], 118 x 8}, ff. 204
(29), 2 cols. (See Greg. 287.)

167. Milan, Ambr. A. 150 sup. [xiii], 112 x9}, ff. 124 (24), 2 cols,
mut. (ff. 1-9, 104-123, chart.). (See Greg. 288.)

168. Milan, Ambr. C. 160 inf. [xiv], 12x10, ff. 156 (27), 2 cols.,
mut, (See Greg. 289.)

169. Milan, Ambr. P. 274 sup. [xiv or xv], 103 x 74, ff. 198 (23), mut.,
in disorder, (See Greg. 290.)

165. St. Saba 17 [xv], 4to, chart. 166. St. Saba 21 [xiii], fol.
167. St. Saba 22 [xiv], fol. 168. St. Saba 23 [xiii], fol.
169. St. Saba 24 [xiii!, fol, 170. St. Saba 25 [xiii], fol.

171. (Apost. 52.) St. Saba (unnumbered) [written July, 1059, in the monas-
tery of Θεοτόκος, by Sergius, a monk of Olympus in Bithynia], 8vo.

+172. Library of St. John’s monastery at Patmos [‘iv’ Scholz, obviously a
misprint], fol. +173. Patmos [ix], 4to. +174. Patm. [x], 4to.

+175. Patm. [x], 4to. 176. Patm. [xii], 4to. 177. Patm. [xiii], 4to.

178. Patm. (xiv), 4to, in the same Library, but not numbered.

Some of these MSS, have been removed to Europe since Scholz made his
reckoning, e.g. Parham No. 20 (Evst. 236). )

EVST. 158-181. 339

Besides examining the eight Evangelistaria at St. Mark’s, Venice,
described in the preceding catalogue (Evst. 107-10; 139-42), Burgon
found, exclusive of Evst. 175, eight more: viz.

170. Venice, St. Mark i. 4 [a.p. 1381], 83x 54, ff. 209 (22), chart.,
rather barbarously written by the priest John. (See Greg. 264.)

4171. Ven. St. Mark i. 45 [x], 133 ΧΊΟΣ, ff. 78 (20), 2 cols., Unc.,
mut, initio. (Greg. 265.)

172. Ven. St. Mark i. 46 [xii?], 10} x8, ff. 50 (22), 2 cols., mus.
rubr., mut. coarse. (See Greg. 266.)

173. Ven. St. Mark. i. 47 [a.p. 1046 1], 132 x 103, ff. 350 (24), 2 cols.,
a grand cursive folio, sumptuously adorned. (See Greg. 267.)

174, Ven. St. Mark i. 48 [xii], 103 x 84, ff. 281 (20), 2 cols., mus,
rubr., with unusual contents. (See Greg. 268.)

*+175. venev. Ven. St. Mark i. 49 [vii or viii], 91 x 8, Unc., three nearly
illegible palimpsest leaves (edited by Tischendorf in ‘Monum. sacr. ined.,’
vol. i. pp. 199, &c.), (see Evst. 135), containing Matt. viii. 32—ix.1; 9-
13 ; John 11. 15-22; 111. 22-26; vi. 16-26; or twenty-seven verses.

176. Ven. St. Mark 1. 50 [xiv or xv], 118 χ 7%, ff, 403 (22), 2 cols.,
chart. (See Greg. 270.)

177. Ven. St. Mark i. 51 [xv, Greg. xvii], 8x 53, chart., eleven poor
leaves. (Greg. 271.)

178. Ven. St. Mark i. 52 [xvi], 104x732, ff. 276 (26), mus. rubr.,
chart., from Corfu. (See Greg. 272.)

*+179. (Apost. 55.) Tréves, Cath. Libr. 148. F [x or xi], 103 x 73,
ff. 202 (24), Unc., called St. Simeon’s, and brought by him from Syria in
the eleventh century, consists chiefly of Lessons from the Old Testament.
It contains many itacisms and some unusual readings. Edited in 1834 by
B. M. Steininger in his ‘Codex 8. Simeonis exhibens lect. eccl. gr. pccc
ann. vetustate insigne. (Greg. 179.)

+180. Vindob. Caes. 209 [ix, Greg. x], 83 x 64, ff. 143 (27), Unc. and
Minusce., mus. rubr., pict., a palimpsest, with many itacisms (Scholz, End-
licher). Readings are given by Scholz (N.T.,vol.ii-pp. lv—Ixiii). (Greg.155.)

In the Treasury of the Church of St. Mark at Venice Burgon found.
besides those just named, three others, nearly ruined by the damp of the
place where they are kept.

181. Ven. St. Mark, Thesaur. i. 53 [xiii, Greg. xii], 118 χ 83, 8.1
2 cols., splendidly illuminated and bound in silver and enamel. Sub-
stitute this for Wake 12 (= Evan. 492), inserted in error as Evst. 181.

1 At the end in small gold uncials the following very curious colophon was
deciphered by Dean Burgon and the learned sub-librarian Signor Veludo jointly:
‘Myvi paiw Ἰνδ. 1A. ἔτους spvd’, προσηνέχθη παρὰ βασιλείου μοναχοῦ πρεσβυτέρου καὶ
ἡγουμένου τῆς σεβασμίας μονῆς τῆς κοιμήσεως τῆς θκοῦ εἰς τὴν αὐτὴν μονὴν βιβλίο
τέσσαρα: τὸ αὐτὸ εὐαγγέλιον, ἀπόστολος, προφητεία, καὶ ἀναγνοστικόν, ὁ βίος τοῦ ἁγίου,
καὶ ἐστύχηται δίδωσθαι ὑπὲρ τῆς αὐτῆς προσενέξαιως ἑνὶ ἑκάστω χρόνω ἀπὸ τοῦ δοχείοι
τῆς αὐτῆς μονῆς ὑπὲρ μνήμης abr νόμισμα ἐν ἥμισον, μέχρι γὰρ τού]του τὰ τῶν χριστια.
νῶν [συἸνίσταται: περιφυλάττεται δὲ καὶ ἡ ἁγία μονὴ αὕτη" ἐν γὰρ τῶ τυπικῷ τῆς μονῆς:
περὶ τοῦ κατίδους (sic) τῶν αὐτῆς βιβλίων, καὶ περὶ τῆς διανομῆς τοῦ ἑνὸς ἡμίσου νομίσμα.
Tos σαφέστερον διερμην εύει,

Z2

340 LECTIONARIES.

182, Ven. St. Mark, Thes. i. 54 [xii, Greg. xiii], 102 x 83, ff.?, 2 cols.,
once a fine codex, now tied up in a parcel by itself. (Greg. 276.)

183, Ven. St. Mark, Thes. i. 55 [a.p. 1439], 13x 104, ff. 1, 2 cols.,
chart., written by Sophronius at Ferrara, poor enough inside, but kept in
a glass case for the sake of its gorgeous silver cover, which came from
St. Sophia’s at Constantinople. (Greg. 277.)

The next three are bound in red velvet, and in excellent preservation.

184, Ven. 8. Giorgio di Greco a’ [xiv, Greg. xii], 121x103, ff. 413
(21), 2 cols., is very splendidly illuminated, and was once used for the
Greek service of this church. (Greg. 279.)

185. Ven. 8. Giorgio di Greco I” [xiv], 98x73, ff. 240 (28).
Professes to be written by Νικολαος 6 Μαλωτρ, πρωτέκδικος τῆς ἁγιωτάτης

μητροπόλεως Λακεδαίμονι. It seems to have been brought hither a.p. 1422.
(Greg. 280.)

186. Ven. 5. Giorgio di Greco B’ [xiii], 11} x 8}, ff. 223 (21), 2 cols,
is the largest, but contains only σαββατοκυριακαί (see Evst. 24). (Greg.
278.)

187. Flor. Laurent. 8. Marci 706 [xi or xii], 94x 7%, ff. 181 (21), 2
cols., mus. rubr., cursive, much used. (Greg. 291.)

188. Rom. Vat. Pii II. Gr. 33 [x or xi], 81 x 6, ff. 158 (26), 2 cols, a
fine specimen. (Greg. 570.)

+189. carpe”. Carpentras, Bibl. Urb. 11 [ix, Greg. x], 14 x 108, ff. 277
(24), 2 cols., Unc., mus. rubr., examined by Tischendorf in 1843. Extracts
are given in his ‘ Anecd. saer. et prof.,’ pp. 151, &c.

+190. tische’. Leipzig, Univ. Libr. Tisch. V [viii or ix], 102 x 84, ff. 89
(20), 2 cols., mus. rubr., a palimpsest, described ‘ Anecd. sacr. et prof.,
pp. 29, &c. (Greg. 293.)

1191. (Apost. 178.) Petropev. Petrop. Caes. Muralt. 44 [ix], 4to, ff. 69,
ill written, but with a remarkable text ; the date being tolerably fixed by
Arabic matter decidedly more modern, written 401 and 425 of the
Hegira (i.e. about Α.Ὁ. 1011 and 1035) respecting the birth and baptism
of the two Holy infants. There are but ten Lessons from St. Matthew, and
nineteen from other parts of the New Testament, enumerated by Tischendorf
in ‘Notitia.Cod.Sinaitici,’ p. 54. This copy contains the two leaves on cotton
paper, with writing by the first hand, mentioned above, p. 23, note 2.
(Greg. 249.)

+192. (Apost. 73.) Petropev.2. Petrop. Caes. Muralt. 90 [xii], 8vo.,
ff. 93 (21), ἃ fragment. Tischendorf, Notitia Cod. Sinaitici, p. 63. (Greg.
256.)

mont 193, Besangon, Bibl. Urb, 44 [?], 118 x 78, ff. 210 (22), 2 cols., mus.
be Ὁ rubr. (letter from M. Castan, the Librarian, to Burgon). (Greg. 263.)

+194. 1pe, Petrop. Caes. Muralt. iv. 13 [ix], fol. ff 2 (21), 2 cols., Unc.
Matt. viii. 10-13; xxvii. 1-9; Mark vi. 14-18; Luke iv. 33-36.
(Greg. 246.)

195. 3pe, Petrop. Caes. Muralt. (56) vii. 179 [x], fol, ff 251 (26), 2

EVST. 182-211. 341

cols., and_(Apost. 54) Praxapostolos (Petrop. viil. 80), ‘cum Codice G
[Angelico] consentiens exc. Act. xxvii. 29; xxviii. 2.’ (Greg. 251.)

196. 6Pe. Petrop. Caes. Muralt. (71) x. 180 [dated Salernum, 1022],
4to, ff. 170 (20), 2 cols., mat. throughout. (Greg. 253.)

197. 9pe, Petrop. Caes. Muralt. xi, 3.181 [xiii], 4to, ff. 3 (20), 2 cols.,
fragments: Matt. xxviii. 12-18; Luke iv. 16-22; John x. 9-14; xix.
6, 9-11; 14-19, 20; 25-28: 30-35. (Greg. 258.)

198. 10P¢. Panticapaeense [of Kertch 1], Palaeologi, collated at Odessa,
and the collation sent to Muralt. (Greg. 260.)

199. Fragments of two leaves [ix, Greg. xiii], 111 χ 7}, ff. 176 (34),
bound up in Evan. 68. (Evan. 68.)

200. The cursive Lessons which overlie the uncial fragment of St. Luke

=). (Greg. 299.)

+201. Oxf. Bodl. Baroce. 197 [x], 112 x 7}, ff. 5 (2), 2 cols., mus. rubr.,
uncial palimpsest leaves, used for binding. (Greg. 205.)

+202. Oxf. Bodl. Canonici Gr. 85 [ix], 13x94, ff. 259 (18), 2 cols.,
mus. rubr., passages and directions in later cursive hand, much mut. ‘The
uncials lean a little to the left. (Greg. 194.)

+203. Oxf. Bodl. Can. Gr. 92 [x], 153 x 12, ff. 483 (14), 2 cols., mus.
rubr., large folio, very splendid, with gilt initial letters. (Greg. 195.)

204. Oxf. Bodl. Can. Gr. 119 [xv], 114 x 7§, ff. 155 (26), chart., belong-
ing in 1626 to Nicolas, a priest. (Greg. 196.)

205. Oxf. Bodl. Can. Gr. 126, 93 x 8, ff. 8 (20), chart. (Greg. 197.)

206. Oxf. Bodl. Clarke 45 [xii], 113.9, ff. 276 (24), 2 cols. mus.
rubr., orn. bound up in disorder (Burgon), splendid but spoiled by damp.
(Greg. 198.)

°207. Oxf. Bodl. Clarke 46 [xiii], 119, ff. 252 (21), 2 cols. mut.
initio et fine. ‘A fine ruin, miserably cropped by the modern binder:
the writing is very dissimilar in parts’ (Burgon). (Greg. 199.)

208. Oxf. Bodl. Clarke 47 [xii], 103 x 82, ff. 292 (23), 2 cols., mus,

rubr., much like Evst. 206. (Greg. 200.)

209. Oxf. Bod]. Clarke 48 [xiii], 10} x 73, ff. 187 (27), 2 cols. care-
lessly and ill written: mud. initio. (Greg. 201.)

210. Oxf. Bodl. Cromw. 27 [xi], 11} x 83, ff. 315 (22), 2 cols. men.,
from Athos 1727, once Irene’s. (Greg. 202.)

211. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 119 [a.p. 1067], 11x 8, ff 300 (22), mus.
rubr., containing two parts, (1) Evst.,(2) Men. The first two leaves and
the last two were evidently written and inserted later in place of two
damaged leaves, and bear the date a.p. 1067, probably copied from the
vanished leaf. (MS. note in Bod]. Cat. by Mr. E. B. Nicholson.)

+ This Evst. was formerly preceded by one uncial palimpsest leaf,
containing parts of Rom. xiv, Heb. i. 1-11, which are now bound up in
a separate volume. The whole volume was bought of Payne and Foss,
London, in 1820. (Greg. 203.)

342 ‘LECTIONARIES.

212. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. 140 [xi], 9x 7, ff. 305 (10), mus. rubr., not in
regular order, but in order of holy days, a very beautiful copy, one
volume only out of a set of four. (Greg. 204.)

+213. Oxf. Christ Church, Wake 13, 12x 9, ff. 261, contains three
uncial leaves [ix], Matt. xxv. 31-36; vi. 1-18 (doxy. in Lord’s Prayer),
the rest cursive a mus. rubr., orn., in a very large, bold, peculiar hand.
Two palimpsest leaves at the end cursive in later [xv], John xx. 19—
xxi. 25. (Greg. 206.)

214. Ch. Ch. Wake 14 [xii], 11} Χ 9, ff. 243 (20), 2 cols., mus. rubr.,
miniatures on pp. 108, 174, 182, ends at Matt. xxviii. 4. Has one leaf
chart., and two leaves at the beginning and end from the Old Testament,
1 Kings xvii. 12, &e. (Greg. 207.)

215, Ch. Ch. Wake 15 [a.p. 1068], 94 x 73, ff. 217, 2 cols., mus. rubr.,
and 2 ff, of Old Testament (first and last) being earlier. Written by
Leontius of St. Clement’s (Bryennios). (Greg. 208.)

216. Ch. Ch. Wake 16 [xiii], 93 x 74, ff. 217 (21), 2 cols. mus. rubr.,
mut. initio et fine. (Greg. 209.)

217. Ch. Ch. Wake 17 [xiii or xiv], 93x 7, ff. 227 (21), 2 cols., 15 ff.
(213-227) by a later hand, mut. in fine. (Greg. 210.)

218. Ch. Ch. Wake 18 [palimpsest xiv over xi], 12} x 84, ff. 218 (29),
2 cols., orn., men., ill written. The first leaf contains the history of St.
Varus and six martyrs. (Greg. 211.) This is Walker’s E: his H is

219. Ch. Ch. Wake 19 [xi], 11 x 83, ff. 248 (20), 2 cols. orn., mus.
rubr. Of this codex the ninth leaf is wanting. (Greg. 212.)

220. Ch. Ch. Wake 23 [xi], 113 x 93, ff. 256 (25), 2 cols., mus. rubr.,
men., an elegant copy. The last page has Mark xvi. 9-20. (Greg. 213.)

*221, Camb. Trin. Coll. O. iv. 22 [xii], 121 χ 9, ff. 249 (18), 2 cols.,
mus. rubr., orn., once Dean Gale’s (see Evan. 66), in a bold hand, with
illuminations and red musical notes. There are daily Lessons from Easter
to Pentecost, but afterwards only σαββατοκυριακαί (see Evst. 24), with full

Saints’ Day Lessons. (See Scrivener, Critica Sacra, p. xiv.) (Greg.
186.)

*222 or zscr, Camb. Christ’s Coll. F. 1. 8 [xi], 112x 9, ff. 436 (30),
orn., syn., is much fuller than most Lectionaries, and contains many
minute variations: it exhibits a subscription dated 1261, Indict. 4, much
later than the codex, and a note stating that Francis Tayler, Preacher at
Christ’s Church, Canterbury [the Cathedral], gave it to the College in
1654. There are also four Lessons from the prophets, and four from
St. Paul (Apost. 53). A facsimile is given, Cod. Augiens. Introd., p. li.
This is Hort’s 59. (Greg. 185.)

The next four were collated by Dr. Bloomfield for his ‘Critical
Annotations on the Sacred Text.’

1 Thus 222, with only two other Evangelistaria (6, 18) and Evan. 59 by the
first band, supports Cod. δὲ and Eusebius in the significant omission of υἱοῦ
Bapaxiov, Matt, xxiii. 35, ᾿

. Plate XI.

(ee)

& TONTOC €VENETONE

3

2.
ἐ
Η
"

“249% pI Ὑ 5 Ὁ en ee NG “ὦ COPE - δ
Fy. 4.5 “9. InNbe O69 > ass Aya ant “Reh Yas (> vere
ἐᾷ (0})
ῳ ΝΣ
Sez pty @niy 8.3 - 22
2¢ ς΄ : τ
<i & a. "- <A Μά ἊΣ ΝΣ <
on. | t 2 ~ wo
= 8 oe ζο »ἱ ..3 aie
= eo Ni ~q oe ἢ Ao Bhi eos
mwa Y x 9 3 neo So a
“π᾿ 5 aed + a x ee ἀδεν:
.. & ae τ ‘ a: z ἐξ «
re Ε Ο τὰ "So RS
BS NS K (3 ΕἼΣ
S54 ΠῈΣ (σι ἐξὲ
= + a ὅπ ees
95. “τον agnor dent Sen dg ma oygNo ame op -0 ascmitp Wing.aasnd doo
eC ἈΠ β RANE “7 maggie gs ae ὃς

“ (3

PONG erm paw d.g ay. ogy eimaronscs nay nang ngamy aos ἐάν fgegs Eat

EVST. 212-234. 343

223. Lond. Lambeth Archiepiscopal Library 1187 [xiii], ΤΟΣ χ 78, ff.
177 (26), 2 cols. mus. rubr. (Greg. 229.)

224, Lond. Lamb. 1188 [xiii], 11}. 82, ff. 318 (22-4), 2 cols. mus.
rubr., judged by Bloomfield to be the fullest and most accurate here, or at
the British Museum. (Greg. 230.)

225. Lond. Lamb. 1189 [xiii], 83 x 74, ff. 160 (27), 4 cotton (later),
τίτλ. (Greg. 231.)

226. Lond. Lamb. 1193, 91x 63, ff. 153 (26), mus. rubr., mut. at the
end. Bloomfield assigns this to [ix], but Archdeacon Todd, in his
(undated) ‘Account of Greek Manuscripts,’ &c., at Lambeth, sets it
down as [xiii]. (Greg. 232.)

227. Lond. Sion College A. 32. 1, Ev. 1 (2) [xii], 103 x 83, ff. 246 (19),
2 cols., mus. rubr., orn., 194 leaves of σαββατοκυριακαί, a noble copy, one
leaf (149) being much mutilated, one leaf in later writing [xvi], and
perhaps one leaf lost at the end: otherwise complete, with fair illumi-
nations and red musical notes. (Greg. 234.) For its history see Evan.
518, as also that of

228. Lond. Sion Coll. A. 32. 1, Ev. 1 (2) [xiv], 101 x 78, ff. 142 (23-25),
2 cols., mus. rubr., mut. beginning and end. It begins at the Lesson for the
third day of the second week (John iii. 19) and ends at Mark vi. 19, in
the Lesson for Aug. 29. Two leaves are on paper, not much later than
the rest. There is a Lesson for Aug. 1, not very common, τῶν ἁγίων
μακκαβαίων, Matt. x. 16, &c. (Greg. 235.)

229. Lond. Sion Coll, A. 32. 1, Ev. 1 (4) [xiv, Greg. xiii], 10 x 93,
ff, 217 (19, 20), 2 cols. mus. rubr., mut. at end, is complete up to the
Lesson for July 20 (Elijah), Luke iv. 22, broken off at οὐδεὶς αὐτῶν ver, 27.
On the fly-leaf we read To παρὸν θύον καὶ ἱερὸν εὐαγγέλιον ὑπάρχι κτήμα τοῦ
θήου καὶ ἁγίου ναοῦ τοῦ ἁγίου ἀποστώλου καὶ εὐαγγελιστοῦ μάρκου καὶ εἰ τής ἀπο-
ξένοι αὐτὸ ἐκ τοῦ ναοῦ ἔχαιτο τῶ ἐπιτίμω[ -ίω 1] τῶν dy. πρῶν, with the date of
αχιθ (1619). (Greg. 236.)

230. Glasgow, Hunterian Museum V. 5. 10 [a.p. 1259], 103 x 73,
ff. 112, 2 cols., mut. Belonged to Caesar de Missy. (See Greg. 239.)

231. Glasg. Hunt. Mus. V. 3. 3 [xii or xiii], 10} x 8}, ff. 251, 2 cols,
From the monastery of Πρόδρομος, given by Nicetas. (See Greg. 240.)

232. (Apost. 44.) Glasg. Hunt. Mus. V. 4. 3, perhaps [4.p. 1199],
103 x 83, ff. 176 (26), 2 cols. Belonged once, like the two last, to De
Missy. (See Greg. 241.)

The next two were collated by Scrivener—

*4233. Poser. Parham 66. 1 [ix], 10} x 74, three folio leaves from the
monastery of Docheiariou on Athos, containing the thirty-three verses,
Matt. i. 1-11; 11-22; vii.7,8; Mark ix. 41; xi. 22-26; Luke ix. 1-4,
(Greg. 182.)

*4+234, Pscr, (or past.) Parham 83. 18 [June, Α.Ὁ. 980], 12} x 8,
ff, 222 (22), 2 cols., belonged to the late Lord de la Zouche, who brought
it from Caracalla on Athos in 1837, beautifully written at Ciscissa, in
Cappadocia Prima; a note dated 1049 is subjoined by a reviser, who

344 LECTIONARIES.

perhaps made the numerous changes in the text, and added two Lessons
in cursive letters. See Plate xiii, No. 36. Also ‘Cod. Augiens.,’ Introd.,
pp. l-lv. (Greg. 181.)

235. Parham 84. 19 [xi], 143x114, ff. 188 (25), ‘the right royal
codex,’ partly written in gold, perhaps by the Emperor Alexius Comnenus
(1081-1118). (Greg. 233.)

236. Parham 85. 20 [xii], 132 x94, mus. rubr., brought from St. Saba
in 1834, must be on Scholz's list. (Greg. 344.)

237. Ashburnham 205 [xii], 103 x 72, ff. 127, mus., mut., roughly
executed and apparently made up of several copies: seen by Coxe and
Burgon. (Greg. 237.) Loose in the book is

+238. Ashburnham 208 [xiii], 102 x 8}, ff. 9, Unc., palimpsest, the
fragment of a menology for November and December. These were
purchased by the late Earl of Ashburnham at the sale of the library of
‘Athenian Aberdeen,’ who brought them from Greece. (Greg. 2372.)

239. Burdett-Coutts I. 2. A fragment of 173 leaves [xiii], 102 x 81,
one being on paper [xv] and 30 leaves palimpsest ; having under the
Church Lessons, in leaning uncials of two columns [viii or ix], fragments
of legends relating to Saints in the menology, including the Apocryphal
ἀποδημία of Barnabas. Pict., capitals in red ink. (Greg. 214.)

240. B.-C. I. 8 [xiii], 93 x 73, is also a palimpsest, with uncial writing
in two columns (almost illegible) under the later Church Lessons on the
last leaf and the third, fourth, fifth, and seventh leaves from the end:
mut. at the thirteenth Sunday of St. Matthew, and ends in the tenth
εὐαγγέλιον ἀναστασιμόν John xxi. 3 (ἐνέβησαν). (Greg. 215.)

241. Β.-Ο I. 23 [xiii], 91x 73, a poor copy, with illuminations, the
last leaf only being lost. (Greg. 217.)

242. BC. I. 24 [xiv], 123 ΧΊΟΣ, chart., complete, but the first leaf in
a later hand. (Greg. 218.)

243. B-C. II. 5 [xi or xii], 11 x 83, a fine copy, with headings, &., in
gold, and red musical or tone notes. Begins John i. 17, thence complete

to the Lesson εἰς ἐπινίκια βασιλέων. At the end are nine later leaves.
(Greg. 219.)

244, B.-C. ΤΙ. 16 [xiii], 82x 63, a palimpsest, with only one column
onapage. Ends Luke ii. 59. (Greg. 220.)

245. B.-C. II. 30 [xiv], 118 x 74, on glazed paper, complete. Titles
and capitals in red. Syn. on a leaf of the binding. (Greg. 221.)

246. B.-C, ITT. 21 [xiii], pict., mut., with illuminations. Ends in the
Lesson for Aug. 29, Mark vi. 22. (Greg, 222.)

247. B,-C. ITI. 34 [xiii], 10x 73, neat and complete. A colophon
states the scribe to be Romanus, a priest. (Greg. 224.)

248. B.C, III. 43 [April 28, 1437, Ind. 15], 111 x 83, ff. 206, chart.
(Greg. 225.)

. [B,C. TIL. 44 is Evst. 289, described below, Apost, 78.]

ae

ὴ df. stl 1.5. EVST, 235-259. 345

249. B.-C. II. 46 [xiv], 82 x 71, ff. 220, mut. in the beginning of the
Saints’ Day Lessons: fifteen leaves are palimpsest, over writing full two
centuries earlier, containing in double columns Lessons of the Septuagint
from Genesis, Proverbs, and Isaiah. The other 205 leaves have only one
column on a page. (Greg. 226.)

250, Β.-Ο, III. 52 [xiii, Greg. xiv], 91 x 78, chart., is but a fragment.
(Greg. 227.)

The following are Euchologies (see Evst. 57), and are repeated among
the Lectionaries of the Apostolos:

251. (Apost. 64.) B.-C. I. 10 [xii or xiii], 72 x 48, ff. 60 (17), orn.,
wherein to the ordinary contents of a Euchology, and the Liturgies of
SS. Chrysostom, Basil, and Presanctified, are annexed Church Lessons in

a cramped and apparently later hand. (See Scrivener, Critica Sacra.)
(Greg. 216.)

252. (Apost. 66.) B.-C. III. 29 [xiv or xv], 83x 6, ff. 172, men.
Liturgies as in last, and other matter, on coarse paper, Lessons both from
the Gospels and Epistles.. (See Scrivener, Critica Sacra.) (Greg. 223.)

253. (Apost. 67.) B.-C. III. 42 [xiv], 6 x 4, ff. 310 (22), on stout glazed
paper, with the Liturgies as in Evst. 251, and much matter in various
hands, has fifteen Lessons from the Gospels, Acts, and Epistles, and three
from Isaiah, Ixvi-lxviii, (See Scrivener, Critica Sacra.) (Greg. 315.)

253%, (Apost. 68.) B.-C. III. 53 [xv], 83 x 53, ff. 177 (26), 2 cols.,
chart., men., mut., rudely written with capitals in red. (Greg. 228.)

254. Coniston, John Ruskin [xiii or xiv, Greg. xi or xii], 123 x 104,
ff. 144 (21), 2 cols., mas. rubs, mut., but well repaired. (Greg. 238.)

255. London, Brit. Mus. Egerton 2786 [xiii], 85 x 6, ff. 157 (20-27),
a palimpsest, mut. at the beginning (thirty-two leaves) and end, rather
rudely written in single columns, on coarse parchment, with vermilion
ornamentation. It abounds in uncouth étacisms. After Mr. Woodhouse’s
death it belonged to Alderman Bragge from 1869 to 1876, then to
Dean Burgon, then to Rev. W. F. Rose. Bought in 1893. . (Greg. 346.)

256. Lond. Brit. Mus. Arundel 536 [xiii], 9 x 6, ff. 217 (25), besides
3 at beginning, chart., mus. rubr., with Lections from the Epistles. (Greg.
187.)

*4+257. Lond. Brit. Mus. Arundel 547, is x8 [ix], 113 x 9, ff. 329 (22),
2 cols., Unc., mus. rubr., pict., mut. at the end, but followed by a leaf
in a rather later hand, containing John viii. 12-19; 21-23. See our
facsimile, Plate vi. No. 16. A collation by Bentley is preserved at
Trinity College (B. xvii. 8). This is Hort’s Cod. 38. (Greg. 183.)

258. (Apost. 53.) Lond. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5561 [x'v], ΤῈ x 53, ff. 276
(194 vell.+.82 [xv] chart.), is a Euchology (see Evst. 57), containing
many short Lessons from the Gospels, Acts, and Epistles. (Greg. 340.)

259. Lond. Brit. Mus. Burney 22, is yr [a.p. 1319], 114 x 84, ff. 248
(27), 2 cols. (see facsimile, Plate xiii, No. 37), remarkable for its wide
departures from the received text, and..for that reason often cited by
Tischendorf and Alford on the Gospels. See also Westcott, in Smith’s

346 LECTIONARIES.

Dictionary of the Bible, ‘New Testament.’ Part of the first leaf
(John 1. 11-18) is on paper and later: Evst. 257, 259 are described
in Scrivener’s ‘Collations of the Holy Gospels, Introd. pp. lix—lxiii.
Like Evst. 23 it was once D’Eon’s. This is Hort’s Cod. 39. (Greg.
184.)

260. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 5153 [a.p. 1032], 103 x 73, 2 vols., ff. 141
and 133 (20), 2 cols., chart., mus. rubr., first five ff. vol. 1. mué. and
damaged. (Greg. 188.)

261. Lond. Brit. Mus, Add. 11,840 [xii], 11 x 83, ff. 236 (22), 2 cols.,
mus. rubr., mut., from Bp. Butler’s collection, a very fine specimen.
(Greg. 189.)

262. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 17,370 [xi], 123 x 93, three leaves: one in
double columns (Matt. vi. 14-21), two in single columns [xiii?] Luke
xxiv. 25-35; John i.35-51. Sir F. Madden’s note on the first fragment
is ‘Presented by Mr. Harris of Alexandria, June 28, 1848. A leat of a
Greek Lectionary taken [by the Arabs deleted] out of a volume which
afterwards fell into the hands of Gen. Menou.’ See Act. 230. (Greg.
190.)

263. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 18,212 [xii], 11 x 82, Β΄. 297 (21), 2 cols,
mus. rubr., much mut. at the end, and an older leaf from the Old Testa-
ment prefixed (Bloomfield). (Greg. 191.)

264. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,460 [xiii], 91 x 74, ff. 104 (31), 2 cols.,
mut. at the beginning and end, in coarse and very unusual black writing
(Bloomfield). (Greg. 192.)

265. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,737 [xiii], 122 x 10, ff. 279 (23), 2 cols.,
mus. rubr., bought at Sotheby’s, 1854. d/ut. at the end, with illumina-
tions, and {frequent and beautiful gilt letters. (Greg. 318.)

266. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,993 [a.p. 1335], 92x 7, ff. 281 (23),
in a bold hand and peculiar style. At the beginning is an Advertisement,
signed G. Alefson, which ends literally thus: ‘Je l’ai acheté seulement
pour le sauver des mains barbares qui allait le destruire intierement au
prix de sch. 15 a Chypre, A.p. 1851.’ (Bloomfield.) (Greg. 193.)

267. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 21,260 [xiii], 12 x 10, ff. 360 (20), 2 cols.,
mus. rubr., orn., purchased of Messrs. Boone in 1856. J/ut. at the end.
The first forty leaves of this splendid copy are injured by damp. (Greg.
319.)

268. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 21,261 [xiii], 8} x δὲ, ff. 196 (19), written
by various hands. Purchased of Mr. H. Stevens, 1856. (Greg. 320.)

269. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,735 [xiii], 124 x 9}, ff. 304 (sic),
(23), 2 cols., mus. rubr., a fine, complete and interesting codex, bought
(like Evann. 596, 597) of Sp. P. Lampros of Athens in 1859: as were
also Evst. 270, 271, 272. Seven leaves of Patristic matter are bound up
with it at the end. (Greg. 321.)

270. Lond. Prit. Mus. Add. 22,742 [xiii], 114 x 82, ff. 79 (24), 2 cols.,
mus. rubr. (later), rather old and much mutilated throughout. (Greg.
822.)

EVST. 260-281. 347

271. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,743 [xii?], 141 χϑὲ, ff. 213 (18),
2 cols., caps. and mus. rubr. in dull brown ink, somewhat roughly
executed, apparently written with a reed pen. Mut. The last leaf is
a fragment of Chrysostom, Hom. xly, on Genesis. (Greg. 323.)

Evst. 265, 269, 271 sometimes agree with each other in departing
from the ordinary week-day Church Lessons, and suggest, as Dean
Burgon observes, some local fashion which is well worth investigating for
textual purposes. The student will have noticed, in our Table of Lessons
appended to Chap. III, how often two other codices, Apost. 64, or
B.-C. IIT. 24 and Evst. 253, or B.-C. III. 42, depart from the common
use of Church Lesson books, but only for the middle days of the week :
not, it would seem, for Saturdays and Sundays.

272. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,744 [xiii], 11 x 84, ff. 189 (23), 2 cols.,
a beautiful copy, mué. at the beginning (to Sat. of third week), the end,
and elsewhere, with red musical notes. See Evst. 269. (Greg. 324.)

273. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 24,374 [xiii], 11} x 9, ff. 90 (18), 2 cols.,
mus. rubr., mut. (Greg. 325.)

274. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 24,377 [xiv and xii], 12x 83, ff. 350
(21), 2 cols., mus. rubr., the first and some other leaves being lost; fol.
180, which is later, has palimpsest cursive writing under it. (Greg.
326.)

275. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 24,378 [xiii], 13 x 83, ff. 270, 2 cols., part
of a Menaeum, in a small hand, written in a single column: imperfect
and damaged in places. (Greg. 927.)

276. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 24,379 [xiv], 141 x 11, ff. 178 (28), 2 cols.,
much mut. throughout, with liturgical headings and some crosses in red
for stops. (Greg. 327.)

277. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 24,380 [xiv], 11 χ 9, ff. 126, 2 cols., mus.
rubr., mut. at beginning (to sixth day of seventh week) and end. (Greg.
328.)

Evst. 273-277 were purchased of H. Stanhope Freeman in 1862, as
was also Evan. 600.

278. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 27,860 [xi or xii], 8x 53, ff. 115 (28),
2 cols., belonged to Sir F. Gage. (Greg. 329.)

279. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 28,817 [June 9, 1185], 11 x 8, ff. 306
(21), 2 cols. Mut. throughout, clear, in fine condition and peculiar style.
(Greg. 330.) Like Evan. 603, bought in 1871 of Sir Ivor B. Guest, as
was

280. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 28,818 [July, 1272], 93x 7, ff. 118 (27),
2 cols., chart., begins John xvii. 20, The subscription states that it was
written διὰ χειρὸς ἐμοῦ τοῦ ἁμαρτωλοῦ τολμῶ εἰπεῖν τοῦ ἱερέως τοῦ μεταξάρη.
(Greg. 331.)

*281. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 31,208 [xiii], 123x 93, ff. 272 (21),
2 cols., mus. rubr., bought of a dealer at Constantinople, cruelly mutilated
(eighty-four leaves being missing), but once very fine. Collated by the
Rey. W. F. Rose, who found it much to resemble Hvst. 259 (ys).

348 -LECTIONARIES,

Burgon gives a French version of an Armenian note, dated 908 of the
Armenian era, or A.D. 1460, of no special interest. (Greg. 333.)

282. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add, 31,919 [a.p. 1431], 128 ΧΊΟ, # 108,
formerly Blenheim 3. Ὁ. 13, the uncial eighth century palimpsest of the
Gospels we have designated as Y, contains Lessons from the Gospels,
written by Ignatius, Metropolitan of Selymbria in Thrace, being the
February portion of a Menaeum. (Greg. 334.)

283. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 31,920 [xi], 9} x 8, ff. 226 (21), 2 cols,
formerly Blenheim 3. C. 14, containing only σαββατοκυριακαί (see Hvst.
24), singularly unadorned, but very interesting and genuine. (Greg.
335.)

284. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 31,921 [xiii], 10 x 8, ff. 178 (24), 2 6018.»
mus. rubr., mut., formerly Blenheim 8. C. 13, with Church Lessons for
every day of the week. Several pages in a recent hand stand at the
beginning: the first hand commences Matt. vi. 31. (Greg. 336.)

285. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 31,949 [xiii], 11 x 84, ff. 103 (27), 2 cols.,
much dilapidated and mut., was a gift to the Museum. (Greg. 337.)

+286. Sinai, St. Catharine’s, Golden Evst. [ix—xi], 114 x 8} x 3, ff, abt.
200 (16), 2 cols., pict., ‘written in large and beautiful golden uncials,
divided into ‘verses’ like the modern, has breathings and accents. For
specimen of writing, &c., see Burgon, Aug. 9, 1882. It was seen in
1862 by Burgon, in 1864 by the Rev. E. M. Young, and Mr. Jo. Dury
Geden (Athenaewm, Nov. 12 and 19, 1864). It is said to be deteriorated
by the promiscuous handling of strangers, although E. A. Sophocles tells
us that local tradition absurdly assigns it to the Emperor Theodosius
[d. 395] as the actual scribe; unless, as Mr. Geden suggests, Theodosius ΠῚ
(A.D. 716) be meant. The volume opens with the Gospels for the first
five days of Easter week, which are followed by about sixty-five more
from other parts of the yearly services. (Greg. 300.)

*287. (Act. 42, Apost. 56) contains only Matt. xvii. 16-23. (Greg.
923.)

288. Oxf. Bod]. Mise. Gr. 307 [xii], 12 x 94, ff. 335 (22), 2 cols., pict.,
mus, rubr., men., very beautiful. Mr. Madan of the Bodleian transcribed
a note on the last leaf, showing that it once belonged to the Palaeologi.
(Greg. 341.)

289. Oxf. Bodl. Mise. Gr. 308, from Constantinople [xii or xiii],
114 x 94, ff. 217 (21), 2 cols. mus. rubr., men. Initial letters of Byzan-
tine character, σαββατοκυριακαί (see Evst. 24), has lost a very few lines at
the end. (Greg. 342.)

290. (Apost. 78.) (Greg. 476.)

291. Camb. Univ. Libr. Add. 679. 1 [xii], 10 x 84, ff. 170 (18), being
a companion book to Apost. 79, containing only the week-day Lessons,
except that two sets belong to Saturday and Sunday. Begins Mait. vii.
10, being on the sixth day of the first week of that Evangelist. Muti
elsewhere, but the end complete with a colophon, and fragments of two
additional leaves, Initial capitals in red. (Greg. 305.)

EVST. 282-303. 349

292. (Apost. 80.) Camb. Univ. Libr. Add. 1836 [xiii], 6}x 54, ff.
(185—54=) 131(17), mus. rubr. Sunday and two Saturday Lessons only
for Epistles and Gospels. Mut. first fifty and four other leaves. Begins
second Sunday in St. Matthew (iv. 23). Men. full, followed by two
Epistles and Gospels as ἀκολουθία εἰς ὁσίους. Additional Lessons in another
hand are inserted about the season of Epiphany. (Greg. 306.)

293. Camb. Univ. Libr. Add. 1839 [xii or xiii], 10 x 73, ff. (192—88=)
104 (17), 2 cols.: σαββατοκυριακαί only (see Evst. 24). Mut. first seventy-
seven and ten other leaves. Begins sixth Sunday of St. Luke (viii. 39).
Men. ending Dec. 26. (Greg. 307.)

294. Camb. Univ. Libr. Add. 1840 [xi or xii], 11} x 8}, ff. 112 (31),
2 cols., mus. rubr. From the eleventh Sunday of St. Luke downwards
the week-day Lessons are omitted. Men. followed by Gospels for
several occasions. The arrangement of the week-day Lessons in the
Gospels of St. Matthew, St. Mark, and St. Luke differs much from that
usually found, though fundamentally akin to it. Mut. at the end and
many other leaves. (Greg. 308.)

+295. Camb. Univ. Libr. Add. 1879. 2 [x], 113x 72, ff. 8 (22), 2 cols.,
Une., orn., mus, rubr. Σαββατοκυριακαί from eleventh Sunday in St. Luke
(xiv. 20) to Sunday of the Publican (xviii. 14). Evst. 295-7 are from
Tischendorf’s collection. (Greg. 309.)

296. Camb. Univ. Libr. Add. 1879. 12 [xi or xii], 9} x 61, ff. 4 (25),
2 cols., mus., containing from sixth Saturday in Lent (John xi. 41) to
Liturgy for Palm Sunday (John xii. 11), and pait of Matins (from Matt.
xxi. 36) and Vespers (to Matt. xxiv. 26) for Monday in Holy Week.
(Greg. 310.)

297. Camb. Univ. Libr. Add. 1879. 13 [xii], 10x84, ff. 4, mut.,
2 cols., Greek and Arabic, being only the upper part of four leaves of
σαββατοκυριακαί in fifth and sixth Sundays of St. Luke (ch. xvi. 24f.; 28-
80; vill. 16-18; 21; 27; 29f.; 32-34; 88 ἢ). (Greg. 311.)

298. Oxf. Keble Coll. [xiii], 93 x 62, ff. 151(25), 2 cols., some mus. rubr.,
syn., men., orn., presented in 1882 by Mr. Greville Chester, beginning
with the Lesson for the second day of the fifth week after Easter, and
ending with the Lesson for St. Helena’s day, May 21. (Greg. 343.)

+299. Par. Nat. Gr. 975. B [x], 124 x 93, ff. 55 (22), 2 cols., mus.
rubr., Une., palimpsest, frag. of St. Luke, men. ff. 33, 34, 39, 40 [ix],
Chrys. and Zosimus. (See Greg. 363.) ;

300. Messina, Univ. 65 [xii], 132x104, ff. 318 (25), 2 cols., mus.
rubr. (Greg. 513.)

+301. Mess. Univ. 66 [ix], 13x 93, ff. 256 (28), 2 cols. Une., mus.
rubr., mut. (Greg. 514.)

302. Mess. Univ. 75 [xiii], 124 x 94, ff. 136 (22), 2 cols., mus. rubr.,
mut. at beginning and end. (Greg. 516.)

303. Mess. Univ. 96 [xii], 10} x74, ff. 298 (24), 2 cols., mus. rubr.
(Greg. 519.)

350 LECTIONARIES,

304. Mess. Univ. 98 [a.p. 1148], 103 x 84, ff. 275 (24), 2 cols. (Greg.
520.)

305. Mess. Univ. 73 [xii], 124 x 9%, ff. 223 (28), 2 cols., written at
Messina by Nilus the monk in the monastery of St. Salvador: he records
(at p. 26>) the earthquake which happened Sept. 26, 1173, Codex
Graeco-Siculus. (Greg. 515.)

306. Mess. Univ. 58 [xiv, Greg. xv or xvi], 11} x 83, ff. 236 (17),
chart., written by three different calligraphers. (Greg. 512.)

307. Mess. Univ. 94 [xii], 10} x 73, ff. 184 (21), 2 cols., mus. rubr.,
mut. at beginning, breaking off at Sept. 24 in the menology. (Greg.
517.)

308. Mess. Univ. 111 [xii], 9} x 8, ff 119 (23), 2 cols., mut. at begin-
ning and end, (Greg. 521.)

309. Mess. Univ. 112 [xii], 94x 73, ff. 146 (21), 2 cols., mus. rubr.,
mut. at beginning and end. (Greg. 522.)

310. Mess. Univ. 170 [xii], 88 x 64, ff. 187 (20), 2 cols., mut. at begin-
ning and end. (Greg. 524.)

311. Mess. Univ. 95 [xiii], 113 x 84, ff. 186 (23), 2 cols., mus. rubr.,
mut, from pp. 42-75. (Greg. 518.)

312. (Apost. 112.) Mess. Univ. 150 [xii or xuii], 6} x 53, ff 60 (22).
A fragment. (See Greg. 523.)

313. Crypta Ferrata, A. a. 7 [xii], 92x72, ff 45 (25), 2 cols., mus.
nigr., σαββατοκυριακαί mutilated. (Greg. 463.)

314. Crypt. Ferr. A. a. 9 [xii], 138 x9%, ff. 292 (25), 2 cols., mus.
rubr., mut., a beautiful codex, and very full in its Lections. (Greg.
464.)

315. Crypt. Ferr. A. a. 10 [xi], 123 ΧΊΟΣ, ff. 246 (22), 2 cols, mus.
rubr., much foreign matter, a very beautiful codex. (Greg. 465.)

316, Crypt. Ferr. A. a, 11 [xv], 6} x 42, ff. 181 (14), mut. σαββατοκυρ.
(Greg. 466.)

317. Crypt. Ferr. A. a. 12 [xiv, Greg. x or xi], 62x 48, ff. 97 (22),
mut. (Greg. 467.)

318, Crypt. Ferr. A. a. 13 [xv], 63 x 4%, ff. 62 (18), partly palimpsest,
mut. (Greg. 468.)

319. Crypt. Ferr. A. a, 14 [xii], 9} x 6%, ff. 73 (23), 2 cols., mut. at
beginning and end. (See Greg. 469.)

320. Crypt. Ferr. A. a. 15 [xi], Τὰ x 5§, ff. 69 (23). Closely resembles
Evst. 33. (Greg. 470.)

321. Crypt. Ferr. A. a. 16 [xi], Τῷ x 5g, ff. 55 (26), 2 cols., a fragment
from St.John. (Greg. 471.) ᾿

322. (Apost. 90.) Crypt. Ferr. a. 8. 2 [xi], 53x 4, ff. 259 (ff. 159-
213), with many excerpts from Fathers. (Greg. 478.)

323. (Apost. 90.) Crypt. Ferr. A. δ, 2 [x], 52 x 43, ff, 155, much from
Old Testament, mut, (Greg. 473.) :

EVST. 304-343. 351
1824. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 805, 1-7 [ix], 113x8}, ff. 7 (19),
Une., palimpsest, mus. rubr., fragm. (See Greg. 370.)

325. (Apost. 92.) Crypt. Ferr. A. 8. 4 [xiii], 97 x 73, ff. 257. Written

by ‘Johannes Rossanensis.’ Contains Lections from Old and New Testa-
ments. (Greg. 475.)

326. St. Saba 25 [xi], fol. Coxe. (Greg. 170.)
327. St. Saba 26 [xi], fol. Coxe.
328. St. Saba 40 [xii], fol. In Greek and Arabic. Coxe.
329. St. Saba 44 [xii], 4to. Coxe.
330. Crypt. Ferr. A, 5. 11 [three fragments] :—
(1) [xi], 92x 73, ff. 2 (22), 2 cols.;
(2) [xii], 61 χ 48, 2 (23);
(3) [xiii], 88 x 63, ff. 4 (22), 2 cols. mus. rubr. (See Greg. 472.)

331. Crypt. Ferr. A. δ. 16 [x], 9} x 7%, ff. 234 (25), 2 cols., palimpsest.
(Greg. 480.)

_ +332. Crypt. Ferr. A. 8, 17 [x], 73 x 5%, ff. 25 (27), Unc., palimpsest,
fragm. (Greg. 481.)

+333. Crypt. Ferr. A. 6. 19 [x], 74x54, ff 39 (24), 2 cols, Unc.,
palimpsest, mut. (Greg. 482.)

334. (Apost. 95.) Crypt. Ferr. A. 8. 20 [xii, Greg. x or xi], 9 x 63,
‘ff. 21 (22), 2 cols., mut. (Greg. 483.)

335. Crypt. Ferr. a. δ, 21 [x], 13x 9, ff. 97 (31), palimpsest, mu,
(Greg. 484.)

336. Crypt. Ferr. A. δ. 22 [x or xi], 62x 53, ff. 113, 2 cols., palim-
psest, mut. (Greg. 485.)
+337. (Apost. 96.) Crypt. Ferr. A. 8. 24 [four fragments ]:—
(1) Also called 2’. a’. 2 [xiii], 93 x 64, ff. 2 (28), 2 cols. ;

(2) Also B’. a’. 23 [viii or ix], 7§x 53, palimpsest, Unc., ff. 2
(27), 2 cols. ;

(3) Also 2’. α΄. 24 (R paul.) ;
(4) Also τ. BY. 3 [xi], 72x 5}. See also 340. (Greg. 4862~4.)

338. Crypt. Ferr. I. a. 18 [xviij, 10} x 7§, ff. 170, Evangelia ἑωθινά.
(Greg. 487.)

339. (Apost. 97.) Crypt. Ferr. Τὶ 8. 2 [xi], 63x53, ff 151, a
Euchology, contains only a few Lections. (Greg. 488.)

340. (Apost. 98.) Crypt. Ferr. T. 8. 3 [xiv], 72x δὲ, ff, 201 (19),
Euchology. Contains only a few Lessons. (Greg. 486%.)

341. (Apost. 99.) Crypt. Ferr. Tr. 8. 6 [xiii or xiv], 73 x 43, ff 101
(21). Contains only a few Lections, (Greg. 489.)

342. Crypt. Ferr. r. 8. 7 [ix or x], 63x δὲ, ff. 173 (17), Euchology.
Contains only a few Lections. (Greg. 490.)

343. Crypt. Ferr. r. 8. 8 [Greg. xiii], ff, 8 palimpsest at end of ff. 145
[xii]. (See Greg. 491.)

352 LECTIONARIES.

844. (Apost. 100.) Crypt. Ferr. r. 8. 9 [xvi], 44x 31, ff. 95, Eucho-
logy. Contains only a few Lections. (Greg. 492.)

345. Crypt. Ferr. Τὶ 8. 11 [xii], δὲ x 4%, ff. 20, Euchology. Contains
only a few Lections. (Greg. 493.)

346. (Apost. 101.) Crypt. Ferr. r, 8. 12 [xiv], 53 x 43, ff. 98, Eucho-
logy. Contains only a few Lections. (Greg. 494.)

347. (Apost. 102.) Crypt. Ferr. r. 8, 13 [xiii], 9x 6%, ff. 118 (18),
Euchology. Written by ‘Johannes Rossanensis. (Greg. 495.)

348. Crypt. Ferr. r. 8. 14 [xiii], Τὰ χ 53, ff. 54 (23), Euchologium
with a few Lections. (Greg. 496.) .

349. (Apost. 103.) Crypt. Ferr. Τὶ 8. 15 [xi-xiii], 7} 5}, ff 41
(22), Euchology. Contains only a few Lections. (See Greg. 497.)

350. (Apost. 104.) Crypt. Ferr.l. 8.17 [a.p. 1565], 82x 54, ff. 269

(21), chart. The Saturday and Sunday Lessons begin at fol. 121. (See
Greg. 498.)

351. (Apost. 105.) Crypt. Ferr. r. 8. 18 [xiv], St. Saba 55 [xii], 4to.
Coxe. Contains very few Lections.

352. (Apost. 106.) Crypt. Ferr. Τὶ 8. 19 [xvi], 118 x 81, ff. 145 (28),
chart. The Apostolo-Evangeliarium begins at fol. 16. (See Greg. 500.)

353. (Apost. 107.) Crypt. Ferr. Τὶ 8, 23 [a.p. 1641], 122 x 88, ff. 75.
It is a Euchologium with a few Lections. (See Greg. 501.)

354. (Apost. 108.) Crypt. Ferr. Τὶ, 8. 24 [xvi], 128 x9, ff 302 (28),
chart. Liturgical information. (See Greg. 502.)

355. Crypt. Ferr. Τὶ 8. 35 [xiii], 72 x 54, ff. 83 (21), liturgical. Con-
tains only a few Lections. (See Greg. 503.)

356. (Apost. 109.) Crypt. Ferr. Τὶ 8. 38 [xvii], 112 x 88, ff. 91. Con-
tains only a few Lections. (See Greg. 504.)

357. (Apost. 110.) Crypt. Ferr. r. 8. 13 [xvi], 10}x 73, ff 344,
chart., liturgical. (Greg. 505.)

358. (Apost. 111.) Crypt. Ferr. Δ. 8. 22 [xviii], 152x103, ff. 77
(27), chart. Contains only a few Lections. (Greg. 506.)

359. Crypt. Ferr. Δ. y. 26 [xiv], 44 x 34, ff. 115 (19). The Evangelia.'
[éoOwa]. (Greg. 507.)

860. Crypt. Ferr. 4. ὃ. 6 [xviii], 16x 108, ff. 1, palimpsest. Frag-
ments. (See Greg. 508.)

361. St. Saba, Tower Library 12 [xi], 4to. Coxe.

362. Syracuse ‘Seminario’ 3 [a.p. 1125], 88 x 53, ff. 255 (25), 2 cols.
(Greg. 574.)
363. Lond. Lambeth 1194 [xiii, Greg. xi], 73 x 53, ff. 218 (17), fifty-

one Lessons from Gospels—forty-eight from Acts and Epistles, mus.
rubr., mut. Menaeum ending in June. (Greg. 477.)

EVST. 344-383. 353

ἃ 364. St. Saba, Tower 16 [xii], 4to, with Lections from Old Testament.
oxe.

365. St. Saba, Tower 52 [xi], 4to, mus. Coxe.

366. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 74 [xiv or xv, Greg. xii], 73x 58, ff. 72,
2 cols., mus. rubr. Formerly Huet’s, who gave it to the Jesuits.
Contains the Evangelia ἑωθινά. It is rather a Euchologium, and is of
little value. (Greg. 366.)

+367. Par, Nat. Suppl. Gr. 567 [xv], 13 x 10, ff. 173 (14), 2 cols., Unc.,
apparently modern. Given by the same to the library. Saturday and
Sunday Lections. (Greg. 367.)

368. Berlin, Reg. Gr. ‘ Hamilton 245’ [x, Greg. xii], 123 x 93, ff. 378
(21), 2 cols. pict. A magnificent specimen. (Greg. 381.)

369. Berlin, Reg. Gr. ‘Hamilton 246’ [xiii], 134x102, ff. 2, 2 cols.
At the beginning of the volume is a fragment of a more ancient Evan-
gelium, not extending beyond the Eusebian tables of Canons, superbly
illuminated. (Greg. 382.)

370. Berlin, Reg. Gr. 51 fol. [xiii, Greg. xii], 125 x 94, ff. 214 (26),
2 cols. (See Greg. 375.)

371. Berlin, Reg. Gr. 52 fol. [xii], 115 x 9, mus. rubr. (Greg. 376.)

372. Berlin, Reg. Gr. 53 fol. [xii, Greg. xi], 118 x 83, ff. 248 (21),
2 cols., mus. rubr. (See Greg. 377.)

373. Berlin, Reg. Gr. 4to, 46 [xiii, Greg. xii], 102 x 8, ff. 46, 2 cols.,
mus. rubr., ends with the Saturday of Pentecost. (Greg. 378.)

374. Berlin, Reg. Gr. 4to, 61 [xiii], 11} x 84, mus. rubr., begins with
the Saturday after Pentecost, and contains the Menologium. (Greg.
379.)

375. Berlin, Reg. Gr. 4to, 64 [xii, xiii], 10} x 8%, mut. at the com-
mencement. (Greg. 380.)

376. Rom. Vat. Gr. 352 [xi, Greg. xiii or xvi], 123 x 92, ff. 244 (23),
2 cols., with Menology. (Greg. 540.)

+377. Rom. Vat. Gr. 353 [x], 11x 8}, ff. 237 (20), 2 cols. Une.
Gospel Lections. (Greg. 541.)

+378. Rom. Vat. Gr. 355 [x], 13x 103, ff 315 (19), 2 cols., Unc.
(Greg. 542.)

+379. Rom. Vat. Gr. 357 [x], 153x123, ff. 322 (15), 2 cols., mus.
rubr. (Greg. 543.)

380. Rom. Vat. Gr. 362 [x, Greg. xi], 72x 54, ff 200 (23). (Greg.
544.)

381. Rom. Vat. Gr. 540 [x], fol., ff. 4 (20), 2 cols., mus. rubr., a fragment
prefixed to St. Chrysostom on St. John, (See Greg. 545.)

382. Rom. Vat. Gr. 781 [xii, Greg. x or xi], 95x 7}, ff. 152 (27),
2 cols., ‘fuit Blasii praep. Cryptae Ferratae.’ (Greg. 546.)

383. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1534 [xiii or xiv], 13} x 104, ff. 223 (25), 2 cols.
(Greg. 549.)
VOL. I. Aa

354 LECTIONARIES.

384. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1601 [xiii, Greg. xii], 93 x 74, ff. 193 (22), 2 cols.
(Greg. 550.)

385. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1813 [xiii], 7} x 54, ff out of 266 --8 (19). Evan-
gelia ἑωθινά. (Greg. 552.)

386. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1886 [xiii], 10 x 73, ff. 110 (29), 2 cols. (Greg.
553.)

387. (Apost. 118.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 2012 [xv], ff. 211. Contains only
a few Gospel Lections. (Greg. 556.)

388. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2100 [xiv], 7 x 53, ff. 79 (19), with a commentary.
(Greg. 560.)

389. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2129 [xv, Greg. xiv], chart., ff. 5 out of 701.
Lections during Lent. (Greg. 561.)

+390. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2144 [viii], 81x 58, ff. 193 (22), 2 cols., Une.
Brought from Constantinople. (Greg. 563.)

+391. Patmos 4 [xi], 4to, Unc. Coxe. (Greg. 1)

392. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2167 [xiii], 121x9, ff. 361 (21), 2 cols., pict.
Olim ‘ Columnensis.’ (Greg. 564.)

+393. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2251 [vili?], 81x 53, ff. 4 (22), 2 cols., ὕπο.
Olim ‘ Columnensis,” At the beginning and end of a larger MS. (Greg.
565.)

394. Rom. Vat. Alex. Gr. 44 [xvii], 81 χ 52, ff. 355 (20), chart., by
different hands, with a commentary. (Greg. 571.)

395. (Apost. 121.) Rom, Vat. Alex. Gr. 59 [xii], 11 x τῷ, ff. 137 (47).
Gospels and Epistles for Holy Week. Lections from Old and New Test.
(Greg. 573.)

+396. Rom. Vat. Ottob. Gr. 444 A, B [ix], 10 x 73, ff. 2 (22), 2 cols.,
Unc., with fragments of Gospels. (Greg. 566.)

+397. Rom. Vat. Palat. Gr. 1. A [ix or x], 101 x 78, ff. 2 (23), 2 cols.,
Unc. <A mere fragment. (Greg. 567.)

398. Rom. Vat. Palat. Gr. 221 [xiii, Greg. xv], 9§ x 44 (Ὁ), ff. 397 (32),
chart., with the commentary of Xiphilinus. (Greg. 568.)

399. Rom. Vat. Palat, Gr. 239 [xv, Greg. xvi], 83 x 53, ff. 122 (1)
(23), chart., with a commentary. (Greg. 569.)

+400. Patmos 10 [xi], 4to, Unc. Coxe. (Greg. ἢ)

+401. Patmos 22 [xi], fol, Unc. Coxe. (Greg.?)

+402. Patmos 81 [viii], 4to, Unc. Coxe. (Greg. ἢ)

403. Rom. Barberini iv. 43 [xii, Greg. xiii or xiv], 93x 7}, ff. 221
(23), 2 cols. mus. rubr., pict., beautifully illuminated. (Greg. 535.)

404. Rom. Barb. iv. 30 [xii], 9 x 7, ff. 223 (22), 2cols. (Greg. 534.)

405. Rom. Barb. iv. 53 [xiii, Greg. xi or xii], 93 x 73, ff. 161 (22),
2 cols., mus. rubr., mut., chart. (Greg. 536.)

406. Rom. Barb. iv. 13 [xii], ff. 143. Contains only a few Lections.
(Greg. 531.)

EVST. 384-428. 355

407. Rom. Barb. iv. 25 [xiv, Greg. xi or xii], 9 x 53, ff. 159. Contains
only certain Lections. (Greg. 532.)

408. (Apost. 218.) Rom. Barb. iv. 1 [xiv—xvi], ff. 323, chart. Con-
tains only a few Lections. (Greg. 530.)

409. Rom. Barb. iii. 22 [xv], ff. 254, chart. Contains only a few
Lections. (Greg. 528.)

410. (Apost. 124.) Rom. Barb. iii, 129 [xiv], ff. 189. (Greg. 529.)

411. Rom. Barb. vi. 18 [xii], 122 x 103, mut, but beautifully illu-
minated with Menology. (Greg. 537.)

412, Milos [xii], fol., a fragment. Coxe. (Greg. 804.)

413. Constantinople, Patriarch of Jerusalem 10 [xii], 4to, a palimpsest
written over a geometrical treatise [xi]. Coxe.

+414. Rom. Ghig. R. vii. 52 [ix, Greg. x or xi], 112 x 93, ff. 227 (12),
2 cols., mus. rubr., ‘cod. nobilissimus, charact. uncialibus: habet titulum
Hebdomadae magnae Officium Graecorum: e CP. advectus est ad Conven-
tum Collis Paradisi, et hinc ad Bibliothecam Chisianam.’ (Greg. 538.)

415. (Apost. 256.) Par, Nat. 13 [xii-xiii, Greg. xi or xii], 155 x 113,
ff. 478 (68), 2 cols. See Martin, p. 165. (Greg. 935.)

416. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 24 [xiii], 13 x 93, ff. 339 (22), 2 cols., mus.
rubr. See Martin, p. 165. (Greg. 364.)

417. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 29 [xii], 93 x 74, ff. 198 (20), 2 cols., mus.
rubr., mut. See Martin, p. 165. (Greg. 365.)

418. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 179, 180 [xiti], 94x52, f. 1 (26). See
Martin, p. 166. (Greg. 928.) sd

419. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 1096-[xiii-xiv], 71 x 54, ff. 33 (26), men.
(Greg. 374.)

420. Auckland, City Library. (Greg. 474.)

+421. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 686 [xi, Greg. ix], 113 x 9, ff. 2 (21), 2 cols.,
mus. rubr. Martin, p.167. (Greg. 368.) :

422. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 687 [xii], 132 ΧΊΟΣ, ff. 2 (20), 2 cols., mus.
rubr. Martin, p. 167. (Greg. 499.)

423, Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 758 [xii], 11 x 85, ff. 111 (28), 2 cols., orn.,
mus. rubr. Martin, p. 167. (Greg. 369.)

424, Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 834 [xiii], 113 x 9, ff. 90 (27), 2 cols., mus,
rubr. Martin, p. 168. (Greg. 371.)

425. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 905 [a.p. 10554], 112 x 92, ff. 254 (20),
2 cols., pict., men. Martin, p. 168. (Greg. 372.)

426. Par. Nat. Gr. 235 [xii], 122 x 10, ff. 235 (24), 2 cols., mus. rubr.,
men., greatly mut. Martin, p. 168. (Greg. 361.)

4 +427. Par. Nat. Gr. 228-Gxeg. 928 [ix], 114 x 83, ff. 240 (20), 2 cols.,
palimpsest with menaeum [xii—xiii] written over, 2 ff. at beginning, and
11 after p. 48, chart. and later, Am., Unc. Martin, p.169. (Greg. 362.)

428. (Apost. 257.) Par. Nat. Gr. 263 [xiii], 15x 103, ff. 200 (62),
Aaz

356 LECTIONARIES.

2 cols., mut. at end. Came from Mon. of Panteleemon at Athos. Martin,
p. 170. (Greg. 936.)

For the rest, see Gregory, pp. 744, &c. The press-marks in the
Athenian MSS. have been changed since Dr. Gregory examined them.
Ihave had great difficulty in identifying them, and am in doubt as to
many where a (?) is inserted. The figures in brackets are the present
press-marks. Dr. Gregory’s are given first.

429. Athens, Nat. Libr. 12 (661) [xi], 112 x 93, ff. 196.

430, Ath. Nat. 13 (701) [a.p. 1350], 122 x9, ff. 199, pict.
431. Ath. Nat. 13 (146 ἢ [xv], 11x93, Β΄. 174, chart.

432. Ath. Nat. 15 (64 1), 133 x 93, ff. 287, mud. at end.

433. Ath. Nat. 17 (82) [xii], 9x 72, ff. 139, mud. at end.

434, Ath. Nat. 18 (68 ἢ) [xii], 11 χ 9, ff. 220, pict., mad. at end.
435. Ath. Nat. 19 (79) [xiv], 8x72, #191.

436. Ath. Nat. 19 (73) [a.p. 1545], 122x841, ff. 314 (7251463
later).

437. Ath. Nat. 24 (67?) [x], 11 x9, ff 260, mus.
438. Ath. Nat. 25 (112 ἢ [xv], 72x53, δ᾽ 119.

439. (Apost. 193.) Ath. Nat. 66 (670 1) [xii], 8 x 54, ff. 132, Eucho-
logy followed by Apostoloeuaggelia.

440. (Apost. 194.) Ath. Nat. 112 (126) [a.p. 1504], 82x 5%, ff. 276.
441. Ath. Nat. (69) [xii], 113 x 88, ff. 200, the last three blank.
442. Ath. Nat. (63 2) [x end], 112 x 93, ff. 294.

443. (Apost. 195.) Ath. Nat. 86. I cannot find this, which is
a menaeum, or the two next.

+4442, Ath. Nat. 1 444>, Ath. Nat.?
445. Ath. Nat. (84%) [xiv], 112 x 88, ff 148.

446. (Apost. 196.) Ath, Nat. (661 ?) [xv], 72 x 63, 5.188. Liturgi-
cal matter followed by Apostoloeuaggelia.

447. Ath. Nat. (85?) [xiv], 11x74, ff. 102.

448, Ath. Nat. 124 [xii], 103 x 88, ff. 174, mus.

449. Ath. Nat. (62 1) [xii], 1129, ff. 329, mus.

450. Ath. τῆς Βουλῆς. 451. Ath. M. Bournias.

4528, Ath. M. Bournias. 452, Ath. M. Bournias.

453. Ath. M. Varouccas.

454. Dublin, Trin. Coll. A.i. 8, fol. 1.

455. Toledo, Conv. Canon. arm. 31, no. 31.

456. Corcyra, Abp. Eustathius, 457. Corcyra, Abp. Eustathius.
458. Corcyra, Abp. Eustathius. 459. Corcyra, M. Eleutherius.
460. Corcyra, M. Eleutherius. 461. Coreyra, M. Eleutherius.
462. Corcyra, M. Arist. St. Varouccas.

“9

EVST. 429-495: 357

463. Andover, Mass. U.S. A., Theol. Seminary 1 [xv or xiv], 81x 6,
ff. 194 (24), (26(?) chart.), part palimpsest. Hoskier. (Greg. 180.)

464.
+465
+466
+467
+468
1469
470.

471.

472.

473.

474.

475.

476.

477.

478.

479.

480.

481.

482.

483

Athos, Simopetra 148. (Greg. 479.)

- Moscow, Syn. 313 (ol. 800). (Greg. 242.)

. Petersburg, Caes. Muralt. 21 (69). (Greg. 243.)

. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 35. (Greg. 244.)

. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 36. (Greg. 245.)

. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 37. (Greg. 2450.
Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 40. (Greg. 247.)
Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 43. (Greg. 248.)
Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 55. (Greg. 250.)
Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 69. (Greg. 252.)
Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 80. (Greg. 254.)
Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 84. (Greg. 255.)
Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 878, (Greg. 257.)
Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 112. (Greg. 259.)

Venice, St. Mark ii. 17. (Greg. 273.)

Venice, St. Mark ii. 143. (Greg. 274.)

Milan, Ambr. HE. 101 sup. (Greg. 286.)

Tubingen, Univ. 2. (Greg. 294.)

Bandur. ev. Formerly Montfaucon’s. (Greg. 295.)
Cambridge, Mass. U.S. A., Harvard Univ. 1h (Dr. 69) [ix], 123 x

88, ff. 6 (19), 2 cols. See Hoskier, MS. 604, App. ii. (Greg. 296.)

484.
(23), 2

Camb. Mass. U.S. A., Harv. Univ. 2h [xii], 1038, ff. 230
cols., men. (ff. 171-230), accompanied by an Apost. Hoskier.

(Greg. 297.)

485.
12$x9

Camb. Mass. U.S.A. Harv. Univ. 3h (A. R. G. 1. 3) [xiii],
3, ff. 202 (25), 2 cols., twelve leaves or parts of leaves later, mut.,

mus. rubr., men. Hoskier. (Greg. 298.)

486.
487.
488.

Madison, New Caesarea, Theol.Seminary, Drew MS. 2. (Greg. 301.)
Sewickley, Pennsylvania, Mr. R. A. Benton. (Greg. 3022.)
Cambridge, Clare College [xiv], 81 x 6, ff. 163 (21), mut. at end.

Brought from Constantinople, and presented by Mr. J. Rendel Harris,
Fellow of the College.

489.
490.
491.
492.
493.
494.
495.

Sewickley, Pennsylvania, Mr. R. A. Benton. (Greg. 3025.)

Sewanee, Tennessee, Mr. A. A. Benton. (Greg. 302¢.)

Princetown, New Gaesavea, Theol. Seminary. (Greg. 303.)

Woolwich (1), Mr. Ch. C. G. Bate. (Greg. 304.) 4
Sinaiticus ᾿ 1, see under Evan. A). (Greg. 312.) -- Yi F- la 4
Lond. Highgate, Burdett-Coutts IT. 5. (Greg. 313.)

Lond. Highgate, B.-C. II. 14. (Greg. 314.)

358 LECTIONARIES.

+496. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 14,637 [vii], 118 χ 73, ff. 23, 2 cols.,
Une., fragments. Palimpsest [x] in Syriac. (Greg. 316.)

+497. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 14,638 [vili, Greg. ix], 6} x 4%,
ff, (26—8=) 18 (20). Fragments. Palimpsest under Syriac. (Greg. 317.)

408, (Apost. 288.) Jerus. Patr. Libr. 105 [a.p. 1762, May 11],
1239, ff. 228, pict., vers. Written by Athanasius, ἱερεὺς Σαρασίτος.
(Kerameus.)

+499. London, Brit. Mus. Burney 408 [x], 8 x 63, ff. 163 (22), 2 cols.
Palimpsest, hardly legible, Unc., latter part, as Greg. has discovered, in
early minuscules. Bought in 1872. (Greg. 338.)

500. Wisbech, Peckover 70. (Greg. 345.)
501. Vindob. Caes. Gr. Theol. 160. (Greg. 347.)
502. Vindob. Archduke Rainer (1). (Greg. 348.)
503. Vindob. Archd. Rainer (2). (Greg. 349.)
504. Montpelier, School of Medicine H. 405. (Greg. 350.)
+, μά στο 505. Late Henri Bordier.) (Greg. 351.)
506. Paris, late Emman. Miller 4. (Greg. 352.)
+507. Paris, late Emman. Miller 5. (Greg. 353.)
+508. Paris, late Emman. Miller 6. (Greg. 354.)
+509. Paris, late Emman. Miller 7. (Greg. 355.)
510. Florence, Laurent. Gaddianus 124.
511. Flor. Riccardi 69, ff. 111.
+512, Paris, late Emman. Miller 8. (Greg. 356.)
+513. Paris, late Emman. Miller 9. (Greg. 357.)
+514. Paris, late Emman. Miller 10. (Greg. 358.)
+515. Paris, late Emman. Miller 11. (Greg. 359.)
+516. Paris, late Emman. Miller 12. (Greg. 360.)
+517. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 1081. (Greg. 373.)

518. (Apost.259.) Athens, Nat. Theol. 25 (163) [xii], 122 x 94, ff. 327,
mut. at beg. Beautiful and decorated, mus. rubr., pict., vers. (Greg. 383.)

519. Ath. Nat. Theol. 26 (164) [xii], 1382x104, ff 291, mus.
(Greg. 384.)

520. Ath, Nat. Theol. 27 (165) [xiv], 113 x 9, ff. 162, mus. (Greg. 385.)

521. Ath. Nat. Theol. 28 (166) [xiv], 121 x 88, ff. 236, mut. at beg.
mus. (Greg. 386.)

522, Ath. Nat. Theol. 29 (167) [xiv], 123x9, ff. 243, mus.
(Greg. 387.)

523. Ath. Nat. Theol. 30 (168) [xv], 123 x 83, ff. 217, presented to
the Church of Christ τοῦ Mamrpi in a.p. 1527. (Greg. 388.)

524. Ath. Nat. Theol. 31 (169) [xiv], 123x9, ff 212, mus.
(Greg. 389.)

525. Messina, Univ. 175. 526. Pistoia, Fabronianus.

EVST. 496-555; 359

527. Rom. Angelicus D. ii. 27.
528. Athens, Nat. Theol. 32 (170) [xiv], 122 x 88, ff. 144. (Greg. 390.)
529. Ath. Nat. Theol. 33 (171) [xvi], 121 χ 88, ff. 355. (Greg. 391.)

530, Ath. Nat. Theol. 34 (172) [xiv], 123x943, ff. 212, mut. at beg.
and end, mus. (Greg. 392.)

531. Ath. Nat. Theol. 35 (173) [xiv], 112 χ9, ff 248, mut. at beg
and end, vers., written by one Michael. (Greg. 393.)

532. Ath. Nat. Theol. 36 (174) [xiv], 112 x 93, ff 305, mut. at end,
vers. Very much ornamented; very beautiful and valuable. (Greg. 394.)

533. Rom. Barb. iv. 28.

534, Ath. Nat. Theol. 37 (175) [xiv], 113 x 85, ff. 180—last 18 chart.
(Greg. 395.)

535. Ath. Nat. 38 (176) [a.p. 1328], 118 χ 8}, ff. 222. Written by
Hilarion of Beroea, (Greg. 396.)

536, Ath. Nat. 39% (Greg. 397.)

537. Ath, Nat. 40 (177) [xiv], 11x 84, ff. 79, mut. at beg. Matt.
and Luke. Palimpsest. Under-writing [viii]. Written by Joseph.
(Greg. 3984, >.)

+538. Ath. Nat. 41 (178) [a.p. 1311], 11 x 84, ff. 266. Written by
Leon. (Greg. 3994, Ὁ)

539. Rom. Vat. Gr. 350.

540. Athos, Dionysius 23. (Greg. 400.)

541. Athens, Nat. Theol. 42 (179) [a.p. 1311], 11 x 84, ff. 266, mus.
Written by Leon. (Greg. 401.)

542. Ath. Nat. Theol. 43 (180) [a.p. 1089], 108 x 83, ff. 204, mus.
Written by Andreas. (Greg. 402.)

543. Ath. Nat. Theol. 44 (181) [xiv], 91 x 73, ff. 257, mus. (Greg. 403.)

544, Ath. Nat. Theol. 45 (182) [xii], 11x 9, ff. 156, mut. at beg.
and end, mus. (Greg. 404.)

545. Rom. Vallicell. C. 7.

546. Ath. Nat. Theol. 46 (183) [xiv], 108 x 88, ff. 151. (Greg. 405.)

547. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1217.

548. (Apost. 229.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1228,

549. Ath. Nat. Theol. 47 (184) [xv], 112 x 88, ff. 242. (Greg. 406.)

550. Ath. Nat. Theol. 48 (185) [xii], 11 x 81, ff. 260, mus. (Greg. 407.)

551. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1625.

552. Ath. Nat. Theol. 49 (186) [xii], 113 x 9, ff. 167, mus. (Greg. 408.)

553. Ath. Nat. Theol. 50 (187) [xii], 112 x 83, ff. 270, mut. at beg.,
mus. Written by George. (Greg. 409.)

554. (Apost. 221.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1973.
555. (Apost. 222.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1978.

360 LECTIONARIES.

556. Ath. Nat. Theol. 51 (188) [xi], 82 x 54, ff. 302, mus. (Greg. 410.)

557. (Apost. 224.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 2051.

558. (Apost. 225.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 2052.

559. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2061.

560. Ath. Nat. Theol. 52 (189) [xv], 84x 54, ff. 156, mus. (Greg. £11.)

561. Ath. Nat. Theol. 53 (190) [xii], 9% x 83, ff. 255, mus. (Greg. 412.)

562. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2138.

563. Ath. Nat. Theol. 54 (191) [xii], 113 χ9, ff. 158, mut. at beg.
and end, mus. (Greg. 413.)

564. Ath. Nat. Theol. 55 (192) [xv], 63 x 53, ff. 239. Palimpsest, mut.
at beg. and end. (Greg. 414.)

+565. Ath. Nat. Theol. 56 (193) [xv], 9 x 62, ff. 215, much chart. The
two last leaves are palimpsest [ix], Unc. (Greg. 415.)

566. Ath. Nat. Theol. 57 (194) [xv], 11 x 84, ff. 395, pict. Note of
date, about A.D. 1450, at end. (Greg. 416.)

567. Ath. Nat. Theol. 58 (195) [a.p. 1536], 108 χ 84, ff. 396, chart.
Beautifully written by John. (Greg. 417.)

568. Ath. Nat. Theol. 59 (196) [xv], 103 x 84, ff. 206, chart., mut. at
end. (Greg. 418.)

569. Ath. Nat. Theol. 60 (197) [xv], 72 x 54, ff. 341, chart. (Greg. 419.)

570. Ath. Nat. Theol. 61 (198) [xv], 9 x 63, ff. 342, chart. (Greg. 420.)

571. (Apost. 188.) Ath. Nat. Theol. 62 (199) [xiv], 93x 74, ff. 292,
mus. (Greg. 421.)

572. (Apost. 189.) Ath. Nat. Theol. 63 (200) [xv], 11 x 84, ff. 340, mut.
at beg. and end, and in other places. Michael of Damascus was the
diorthote, or possessor. (Greg. 422.)

573. (Apost. 190.) Ath, Nat. Theol. 64 (201) [a.p. 1732], 81 x 52,
ff. 82. Written by Nicephorus. (Greg. 423.)

574. Ath. Nat. Theol. 65 (202) [xii], 118x 88, ff. 68. Separate
fragments (four, Greg.), mus. (Greg. 424.)

575. (Apost. 113.) Syracuse, Seminary 4.

576. Venice, St. Lazarus 1631. 577. Athos, Dionysius 378.
578. Edinburgh, Univ. Laing 9. 579. Athos, St. Andrew I’.
580. Athos, St. Andrew a’. 581. Athos, St. Andrew ς΄.
582. Athos, St. Andrew z. 583. Athos, Vatopedi 48.
584. Athos, Vatopedi 192. 585. Athos, Vatopedi 193.
586. Athos, Vatopedi 194. 587. Athos, Vatopedi 195.
588. Athos, Vatopedi 196. 589. Athos, Vatopedi 197.
590. Athos, Vatopedi 198. 591. Athos, Vatopedi 200.
592. Athos, Vatopedi 202. 593. Athos, Vatopedi 204.

594, Athos, Vatopedi 205. 595. Athos, Vatopedi 208.

596.
598.
600.
602.
604.
606.
608.
610.
612.
614.
616.
618.
620.
622.
624.
626,
628.
630.
632.
634.
636.
638.
640.
642.
644.
646.
648.
650.
652.
654.
656.
658.
660.
662.
664.
666.
668.
670.
672.

EVST. 556-673.

Athos, Vatopedi 209.
Athos, Vatopedi 221.
Athos, Vatopedi 224.
Athos, Vatopedi (226).
Athos, Vatopedi 228,
Athos, Vatopedi 230.
Athos, Vatopedi 232.
Athos, Vatopedi 234.
Athos, Vatopedi 236.
Athos, Vatopedi 238.
Athos, Vatopedi 240.
Athos, Vatopedi 242.
Athos, Vatopedi 253.
Athos, Vatopedi 255.
Athos, Vatopedi 257.
Athos, Vatopedi 291.
Athos, Dionysius 2.
Athos, Dionysius 6.
Athos, Dionysius 13.
Athos, Dionysius 15.
Athos, Dionysius 17.
Athos, Dionysius 19.
Athos, Dionysius 21.
Athos, Dionysius 163.
Athos, Dionysius 303.
Athos, Dionysius 305.
Athos, Dionysius 307.
Athos, Dionysius 309.
Athos, Docheiariow 10.

Athos, Docheiariou 14.

Athos, Docheiariou 19,

Athos, Docheiariou 24.

Athos, Docheiariou 58.

Athos, Esphigmenou 19.
Athos, Esphigmenou 21.
Athos, Esphigmenou 23.
Athos, Esphigmenou 27,
Athos, Esphigmenou 35.

Athos, Iveron 1.

597.
599.
601.
603.
605.
607.
609.
611.
613.
615.
617.
619.
621.
623.
625.
627.
629.
631.
633.
635.
637.
639.
641.
643.
645.
647.
649.
651.
653.
655.
657.
659.
661.
663.
665.
667.
669.

671.
673.

Athos, Vatopedi 220.
Athos, Vatopedi 223.
Athos, Vatopedi (225).
Athos, Vatopedi (227).
Athos, Vatopedi 229.
Athos, Vatopedi 231.
Athos, Vatopedi 233.
Athos, Vatopedi 235.
Athos, Vatopedi 237.
Athos, Vatopedi 239,
Athos, Vatopedi 241.
Athos, Vatopedi 243.
Athos, Vatopedi 254.
Athos, Vatopedi 256.
Athos, Vatopedi 271.
Athos, Dionysius 1.
Athos, Dionysius 3.
Athos, Dionysius 11.
Athos, Dionysius 14.
Athos, Dionysius 16.
Athos, Dionysius 18.
Athos, Dionysius 20.
Athos, Dionysius 85.
Athos, Dionysius 302.
Athos, Dionysius 304.
Athos, Dionysius 306.
Athos, Dionysius 308.
Athos, Docheiariou 1.
Athos, Docheiariou 13.
Athos, Docheiariou 15.
Athos, Docheiariou 23.
Athos, Docheiariou 36.

361

Athos, Docheiariou 137.
Athos, Esphigmenou 20.
Athos, Esphigmenou 22.
Athos, Esphigmenou 24.
Athos, Esphigmenou 28.
Athos, Esphigmenou 60.

Athos, Iveron 3.

362

674.
676.
678.
680.
681.
683.
685.
687.
689.
691.
693.
695.

LECTIONARIES.
Athos, Iveron 4. 675. Athos, Iveron 6.
Athos, Iveron 20. 677. Athos, Iveron 28.
Athos, Iveron 35. 679. Athos, Iveron 36.

(Apost. 229.) Athos, Iveron 39.

Athos, Iveron 635.
Athos, Iveron 638.
Athos, Iveron 640.
Athos, Iveron 826.
Athos, Caracalla 11.
Athos, Caracalla 16.
Athos, Constamonitou 6.

Athos, Constamonitou 100 [xii], 2 cols., men.

682.
684.
686.
688.
690.
692.
694.

Athos, Iveron 637.

Athos, Iveron 639.

Athos, Iveron 825.

Athos, Caracalla 3.

Athos, Caracalla 15.

Athos, Caracalla 17.

Athos, Constamonitou 98.
Omitted

by Gregory, who has erroneously inserted the Evan. 99 instead (see
Spyridon P. Lampros).

696.
698.
700.
702.

Athos, Coutloumoussi 60.
Athos, Coutloumoussi 62.
Athos, Coutloumoussi 64.
Athos, Coutloumoussi 66.

+704. Athos, Coutloumoussi 90.

706.
707.
708.
709.
710.
712.
713.
714.
716.
718.
720.
722.
724.
725.
726.
727.
728.
780.
782.
784.

Athos, Coutloumoussi 280.

697. Athos, Coutloumoussi 61.
699. Athos, Coutloumoussi 63.
701. Athos, Coutloumoussi 65.
703. Athos, Coutloumoussi 86.
705. Athos, Coutloumoussi 279.

(Apost. 233.) Athos, Coutloumoussi 282.

Athos, Coutloumoussi 292.

(Apost, 234.) Athos, Coutloumoussi 356.

Athos, Xenophon 1.
Athos, Xenophon 59.
Athos, Xenophon 68.
Athos, Xeropotamou 110.
Athos, Xeropotamou 118.
Athos, Xeropotamou 125.
Athos, Xeropotamou 234.
Athos, Panteleemon L.

711. Athos, Xenophon 58.

(Greg. 71.)

715.
717.
719.
721.
728.

Athos, Xeropotamou 112.
Athos, Xeropotamou 122.
Athos, Xeropotamou 126.
Athos, Xeropotamou 247.
Athos, PanteleemonIV. vi. 4.

Athos, Panteleemon IX, v. 3.

Athos, Panteleemon XXVII. vi. 2.
Athos, Panteleemon XXVII. vi. 3.
Athos, Panteleemon XXVIII. i. 1.
Athos, Paul 1. 729.
Athos, Protaton 14. 731.
Athos, Protaton 44. 733.
Athos, Simopetra 17. 735.

Athos, Protaton 11.
Athos, Protaton 15.
Athos, Protaton 56.
Athos, Simopetra 19.

736.
738.
740.
741.
742.

748

744.
74θ.
748.
750.
751.
752.

784.

758.

756.

758.
759.
760.

762.

764,
766.

768.
770.
772.
774,
776.
778,
780.

782.
784.
7860.
788.

790

791.
798.
794.
795.
796.
797.

EVST. 674-797: 363

Athos, Simopetra 20. 737. Athos, Simopetra 21.
Athos, Simopetra 24. 739. Athos, Simopetra 27.
Athos, Simopetra 28.

(Apost. 237.) Athos, Simopetra 30.

Athos, Simopetra 33.

(Apost. 238.) Athos, Simopetra 70.

Athos, Stauroniketa 1. 745. Athos, Stauroniketa 27.
Athos, Stauroniketa 42. 747, Athos, Stauroniketa 102.
Athos, Philotheou 1. 749. Athos, Philotheou 2.

Athos, Philotheou 3.

(Apost. 239.) Athos, Philotheou 6. ;
Athos, Philotheou 18. 753. Athos, Philotheou 25. Br. A 47
Athos, Philotheou 61.
(Apost. 240.) Athos, Philotheou 213.

Athos, Chiliandari 6. 757. Athos, Chiliandari 15.

Beratinus, in a Church.

Athens, Nat. Sakkelion 4. (Greg. 425.)

Cairo, Patr. Alex. 927. 761. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 929.
Cairo, Patr. Alex. 943. 763. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 944.
Cairo, Patr. Alex. 945. 765. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 946.
Cairo, Patr. Alex. 948. 767. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 950.
Cairo, Patr. Alex. 951. 769. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 953.
Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 1. 771. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 2.
Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 3. 773. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 4.
Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 5. 775. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 6.
Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 7. 777. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 8.
Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 9. 779. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 10.
Chalcis, School 1. 781. Chalcis, School 2.
Chalcis, School 3. 783. Chalcis, School 4.
Chalcis, School 5. 785. Chalcis, School 6.
Chalcis, School 7. 787. Chalcis, School 12.
Chalcis, School 74 (75 1). 789. Chalcis, School 84.

Constantinople, St. George’s Church.

Constantinople, St. George’s. 792. Constantinople, ἁγίου τάφου.
Constantinople, ἁγίου τάφου.

Constantinople, ἁγίου τάφου 426.

Constantinople, ἁγίου τάφου 432.

Constantinople, τ. ἑλληνικοῦ φιλολογικοῦ συλλόγου.

(Apost. 243.) Jerusalem, Coll. St. Cross 6.

364 LECTIONARIES.

798. Lesbos, τ. Λείμωνος μονῆς 1 [ix or x], 113 x 93, ff. 79 (20), 2 cols.,
περικοπαί from the Evangelists John, Matt., Luke, Mark, κατὰ παννύχια,
men. (Kerameus.)

799. Lesbos, τ. Λείμωνος μονῆς 37 [x-xi], 113 x 94, ff. 288, 2 cols., mus.
(Kerameus.)

800. Lesbos, 7. Λείμ. pov. 88 [xi], 113x942, ff. 208, 2 cols., mus.
(Kerameus.)

801. Lesbos, τ. Λείμ. pov. 40 [xiv], 12} x 81, chart. (Kerameus.)

802. Lesbos, +. Aci. pov. 41 [xii-xili], 12}x 9, ff. 221, 2 cols., orn.
(Kerameus.)

803. Lesbos, r. Δείμ. μον. 66 [xii—xiii], 94 x 63, ff. 428, the last chart.
written on in A.D. 1558. Mus. (Kerameus.)

804. (Apost. 191.) Athens, Nat. 3 (685) [xv], 63 x 43, ff 187, mut. at
beg. Apostoloeuaggelia for the Feasts of the whole year after Liturgical
matter. (Greg. 426.)

805. Patmos 68. 806. Patmos 69.
807. Patmos 70. 808. Patmos 71.
809. Patmos 72. 810. Patmos 73.
811. Patmos 74. 812. Patmos 75.
813. Patmos 77. 814. Patmos 78.
815. Patmos 79. 816. Patmos 85.
817. Patmos 86. 818. Patmos 87.
819. Patmos 88. 820. Patmos 89.
821. Patmos 91. 822. Patmos 93.
823. Patmos 99. 824. Patmos 101.
825. Patmos 330. 826. Patmos 331.

827. Patmos 332.

828. (Apost. 192.) Athens, Nat..? (Greg. 427.)
829. Athens, Nat. 101 (Greg. 428.)

830. Thessalonica, Ἕλλην. γυμνασίου Δ΄.

831. Thess. Ἕλλην, γυμνασίου Β΄. 832. Thess. Ἕλλην, γυμνασίου I’,
833. Thess. Ἕλλην. γυμνασίου A’, 884. Thess. ‘EAAnv. γυμνασίου E'.
835. Thess. ‘EAAny. γυμνασίου Z’, 836. Thess. Ἕλλην. γυμνασίου Θ΄.
837. Thess. Ἕλλην. γυμνασίου IA’. 838. Thess. M. Σπύριος.

839. Sinai 205. 840. Sinai 206.

841. Sinai 207. 842. Sinai 208.

843. Sinai 209. 1844. Sinai 210.

+845. Sinai 211. 846. Sinai 212.

1847. Sinai 213. +848. Sinai 214.

+849. Sinai 215. 850. Sinai 216.

EVST. 798-923. 365

851. Sinai 217. 852. Sinai 218.
853. Sinai 219. 854. Sinai 220.
855. Sinai 221. 856. Sinai 222.
857. Sinai 223. 858. Sinai 224.
859. Sinai 225. 860. Sinai 226.
861. Sinai 227. 862. Sinai 228.
863. Sinai 229. 864. Sinai 230.
865. Sinai 231. 866. Sinai 232.
867. Sinai 233. 868. Sinai 234.
869. Sinai 235. 870. Sinai 236.
871. Sinai 237. 872. Sinai 238.
873. Sinai 239. 874. Sinai 240.
875. Sinai 241. 876. Sinai 242.
877. Sinai 243. 878. Sinai 244.
879. Sinai 245. 880. Sinai 246.
881. Sinai 247. 882. Sinai 248.
883. Sinai 249. 884. Sinai 250.
885. Sinai 251. 886. Sinai 252.
887. Sinai 253. 888. Sinai 254.
889. Sinai 255. 890. Sinai 256.
891. Sinai 257. 892. Sinai 258.
893. Sinai 271. 894. (Apost. 260.) Sinai 272.
895. (Apost. 261.) Sinai 273. 896. Sinai 550.
897. Sinai 659. 898. Sinai 720.
899. Sinai 738. 900. (Apost. 247.) Sinai 748.
901. Sinai 754. 902. Sinai 756.
903. Sinai 775. 904. Sinai 796.
905. Sinai 797. 906. Sinai 800.
907. Sinai 929. 908. (Apost. 248.) Sinai 943.
909. Sinai 957. 910. Sinai 960.
911. (Apost. 249.) Sinai 961. 912. Sinai 962.
913. Sinai 965. 914. Sinai 968.
915. (Apost. 258.) Sinai 972. 916. (Apost. 251.) Sinai 973.
917. (Apost. 252.) Sinai 977. 918. Sinai 981.
919. Sinai 982. 920. Sinai 986.

921. Sinai 1042.
922. Oxf. Bod]. Clarke 9. (See Act. 58.)
923. Jerusalem, Patriarchal Library 33 [end of x or beg. of xi],

103 x 81, ff. 335 (221—252=32) [xiii], mus. rubr., syn., orn. (Papa-
dopoulos Kerameus.)

366 LECTIONARIES.

924. (Apost. 253.) Rom. Vat. Reg. 54.
925. Venice, St. Mark 188.

926. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 10,068 [%], 9x7, ff 124, 2 cols.,
palimpsest, illegible and will not repay investigation.

927. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 161 [xvii], 111 x 84, chart., collections of bits
of Evst. (Kerameus.)

928. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 526 [a. Ὁ. 1502], 123 x 83, ff. 108, 2 cols., syn.,
with many directions. (Kerameus.)

929, New York, Seminary of Theol. Univ.

930. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,459 [xii, Greg. xiii], 114 x 94, ff. 230
(24-8), 2 cols. (ff. 22 inserted later), mus. rubr., mut. beg. and end, &c.

931. (Apost. 126.) Venice, St. Mark ii. 130.

932. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 530, chart., Turkish in Greek letters.
(Kerameus.)

933. Petersburg, Caes. Muralt. 64 (ix. 1).
934. St. Saba 55 [xii], 4to. Coxe.

935. Quaritch 8 [about a. Ὁ. 1200], ff. 346 (26), 2 cols., mut., letters
in red, green, blue, yellow, bound in red morocco case. (Catalogue,
Dec. 1893.)

936. Lesb. τ. Λείμ. pov. 100. ᾿Αποστολοευαγγέλια in the midst of the
four Liturgies and other matter. (Kerameus.)

937. Lesb. τ. Aci. μον, 146 [A.D. 1562-66], 72x 53. Begins with
St. Matt. (Kerameus.)

938. Lesh. ἐν μονῇ ᾿Αγίου Ἰωάννου τοῦ Θεολόγου 11 [xii], 9k x 7, ff. 157
(2, 5, and 6 being chart., one is of the eleventh century). (Kerameus.)
939. Lesb. ‘Ay. Ἰωάνν, 12, 83 x 71, ff. 110. (Kerameus.)

940. Lesb. Benjamin Library at Potamos AA [a.p. 1565], 12} x 8},
ff. 378. (Kerameus.)

941. Athos, Constamonitou 98 [xiv], 2 cols., mus., men. (Sp.
P. Lampros.)

942. Athos, Constam. 100.
1948. Athens, Nat. Libr. 60 [ix], 133 x 52%, ff. 87, Unc., mus.

944. Ath. Nat. Libr. 78 [x], 132x104, ff. 143. Palimpsest under
fifteenth century writing. Jus.

945. Ath. Nat. Libr. 83 [xv], 11x 7, ff. 324, chart., mut. at end.

946. Ath. Nat. Libr. 97 [xii], 12} x 85, ff. 136, mut. at beg, and end,
mus.

947. (Apost. 227.) Ath. Nat, Libr. 126 [a.p. 1504], 81 χ 52, δ΄, 276,
written by Euthymius.

948. Ath. Nat. Libr. 143 [a. Ὁ. 1522], 72x52, ff 242. A few
leaves wanting at beginning.

EVST. 924-963. 367

949. Ath. Nat. Libr. 147 [xii beg.], 92x 62, ff. 255—first eight
injured. Mus.

950. Ath. Nat. Libr. 148 [xv end], 73x 5%, ff 104, mut. at beg.
and end.

The following thirteen MSS. in the National Library at Athens
contain portions of Apostoloeuaggelia :—

951
952

953.
954.
955.
956.
957.
958.
959.
960.
961.
962.
963.

. (Apost. 277.)
. (Apost. 278.)
(Apost. 279.)
(Apost. 280.)
(Apost. 281.)
(Apost. 282.)
(Apost. 283.)
(Apost. 284.)
‘(Apost. 285.)
(Apost. 286.)
(Apost. 287.)
(Apost. 288.)
(Apost. 289.)

668, 73.x 53, ff. 282.
685, δὲ x 43, ff. 187.
700, 5£ x4, ff. 326.
707, 64x 48, ff. 131.
750, 88x 64, ff. 117.
757, 84x 53, ff. 120.
759, 81x 64, ff. 129.
760, 71 χ 53, ff. 262.
766, 8Lx 54, ff 134.
769, 54x 4, ff. 175.
784, 52x 48, ff. 36.
786, 52x 4, ff 48.
795, 72x 5k, ff. 495,

1 +Evan. Τὰ and Τὸ and A (1) should also properly be classed as Lectionaries.
Apost. 15, and perhaps Apost. 24, also contains Lessons from the Gospels. The
two copies of the Gospels, Lowes formerly Askew, membr. 4to, mentioned by
Scholz (N. T., vol. i. p. cxix), and stated by Marsh on Michaelis, vol. ii. p. 662,
to have been bought at Askew’s sale by Mr. Lowes, the bookseller, are shown by
the sale catalogue to have Evangelistaria, They have not yet been traced. (Ed. 3.)

Gee Lead Ὁ)

CHAPTER XIV.
LECTIONARIES CONTAINING THE APOSTOLOS OR PRAXAPOSTOLOS.

*+1, (Evst. 6.)

2. Lond. Brit. Mus. Cotton. Vesp. B. xviii [xi], 11x 8}, ff. 230 (16),
2 cols., mus. rubr., mut. initio et fine (Casley)'. In a fine bold hand.
The Museum Catalogue is wrong in stating that it contains Lessons from
the Gospels. They exactly correspond with those in our list, five of the
Saints’ Day Lessons being from the Catholic Epistles.

3. Readings sent to Mill (N. T., Proleg. ὃ 1470) by John Batteley, D.D.,
as taken from a codex, now missing, in Trinity Hall, Cambridge. The
extracts were from 1 Peter and John. Griesbach’s Paul. 3 is Bodl. 5
(Evst. 19), cited by Mill only at Hebr. x. 22, 23.

4. (Evst. 112.)

*5. Gottingen, Univ. MS. Theol. 54 [xv], 10% x 7%, ff. 50 (28), 2 cols.,
formerly of the monastery Constamonitou on Athos, afterwards De Missy’s
(Matthaei’s v). (Paul. 5 of Griesbach=Evst. 30.)

6. (Evan. 117, ff. 183-202.) 7. (Evst. 37.)

8. (Evst. 44.) 9. (Evst. 84.)

10. (Evst. 85.)

11. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 104 [xii, Greg. xiii], 93 x 7%, ff. 139 (24),
well written in some monastery of Palestine: with marginal notes
in Arabic.

*12. (Evst. 60.)

*13. Moscow, Synod. 4 (Mt. Ὁ) [x], fol., ff. 313, 2 cols., important:

once belonged to the Iveron monastery ; renovated by Joakim, a monk,
A.D. 1525. Cited by Tregelles as Frag. Mosq.

*14. Mose. Synod. 291 (Mt. e) [xii], 4to, ff. 276, well written, from
the monastery Esphigmenou on Athos.

*15. Mosc. Typogr. Syn. 31 (Mt. tz) [a.p. 1116], fol., ff. 200, a few
Lections from 1 John at the end of Lections from Old Testament.

*16. (Evst. 52.) *17. (Evst. 53.)

*18. (Evst. 54.) *19. (Hvst. 55.)

*20. (Evst. 56.)

1 In 1721. See Monk’s ‘Life of Bentley,’ vol. ii. p. 149. This is Bentley’s 0,

John Walker's collation of which is preserved at Trin. Coll. (B. xvii. 34). Ellis
Bentleii Critica Sacra, Introd. pp. xxix, xxx. ‘ :

APOST, . I-45. 369

Apost. 21-48 comprise Scholz’s additions to the list, of which he
describes none as collated entire or in the greater part. He seems, how-
ever, to have collated Cod. 12 entire.

21. (Evst. 83.)

22. Par. Nat. Gr. 304 [xiii, Greg. xiv], 138 x 104, ff. 302 (22), 2 cols.,
brought from Constantinople : swt. in fine.

23. Par. Nat. Gr. 306 [xii], 13 x 103, ff. 187 (28), 2 cols., mut. initio
et fine.

24. Par. Nat. Gr. 308 [xiii], ff. 201, muz., contains six Lections from
1 John and 1 Pet., more from the Old Testament.

25. Par. Nat. Gr. 319 [xi, Greg. xii], 12} x 84, ff. 274 (22), ill
written, with a Latin version over some portions of the text. Once
Colbert’s.

26. Par. Nat. Gr. 320 [xii], 93 x 73, ff. 208 (21), 2 cols. mus.
rubr., mut.

27. Par. Nat. Gr. 321, once Colbert’s [xiii, Greg. xiv], 118 χ 8,
ff. 237 (23), mut., and illegible in parts.

28. (Evst. 26.) 29. (Evst. 94.)

30. Par. Nat. Gr. 373 [xiii, Greg. xiv], 83x 63, ff. 118 (21), mut.
initio et fine: with some cotton-paper leaves at the end.

31. (Evst. 82.) 32. (Evan. 324, Evst. 97.)

33. Par. Nat. Gr. 382 [xiii, Greg. x], 93 x 73, 271 (22), 2 cols., mus.
rubr. Once Colbert’s.

34. Par. Nat. Gr. 383, once Colbert’s [xv, Greg. xvi], 82x 5},
ff. 206 (31), chart. In readings it is much with Apost. 12.

35. (vst. 92.) 36. (Evst. 93.)
37. Ath. Nat. Libr. 103 [xv], 9 x 63, ff. 199.

38. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1528 [xv], 82x 6, ff. 235 (26), chart., written by
the monk Eucholius.

39. (Evst. 133.)

40. Rom. Barberini 18 [x], 4to, a palimpsest (probably uncial, though
not so stated by Scholz), correctly written, but mostly become illegible.
The later writing [xiv] contains Lessons from the Old Testament, with
a few from the Catholic Epistles at the end.

41. Rom. Barb., unnumbered [xi], 4to, mud. ff. 1-114.

42. Rom. Vallicell. C. 46 [xvi], 8} x 64, ff. 115 (24), chart., with other
matter.

+43. (Evan. 561.) The palimpsest [viii or ix], written over the Gospels
and table of Lessons, and containing Rom. xv. 30-33; 1 Cor. iv. 9-13;
xv. 42-5; 2 Cor. ix. 6, 7.

44, (Evst. 232.)

45. Glasgow, Hunt. Mus. V. 3. 4[a.p. 1199], 11x 73, ff. 239 (22),
2 cols., mus. rubr. Written by order of Luke of Antioch. Belonged to
Caesar de Missy.

VOL. 1. Bb

370 LECTIONARIES.

46. Milan, Ambr. C. 63 sup. [xiv], 92 x 53, ff. 153 (27), mut., bought
(like Evst. 103) in 1606, ‘ Corneliani in Iapygia.’

47. (Evst. 104.) 48. (Evst. 222.)' (Greg. 59.)

49. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2068 [xi], 93 x 73, ff. 232 (24), 2 cols., pict., mut.
at end, formerly Basil 107, described with a facsimile by Bianchini,
Evan. Quadr., vol. ii. pt. 1, p. 523 and Plate iv: ἐκλογάδιον τοῦ ἀποστόλου.
(Greg. 120.) Sos"

50. Modena, Este Libr. ii. D. 3 [xv], 112 x 7$, chart., seen by Burgon.
(Greg. 89.)

51. Besancon, Public Libr. 41 [xii], 93x 6%, ff 141 (21), 2 cols.
(M. Castan: see Evst. 193). (Greg. 86.)

52. Lond. Brit. Mus. 32,051 [xi, xii, Greg. xiii], 10} x 73, ff. 192 (29),
2 cols., mut. at end, mus, rubr., got from Heraclea by Archd. Payne for
the Duke of Marlborough, A.D. 1738. Formerly Blenheim 3. C. 12.
(Greg. 65.)

53. (Evst. 258.) (Greg. 186.) 54, (Evst. 195.) (Greg. 73.)

Ἐδ5. (Bvst. 179.) (Greg. 55.)

*56. (Act. 42, Evst. 287) contains only 1 Cor, ix. 2-12. (Greg. 56.)

57. Lond. Lamb. 1190 [xili, Greg. xi], 10x 7, ff. 130 (25), 2 cols.,
neatly written, with many letters gilded, mut. at the beginning and end,
and uninjured. Archdeacon Todd in the Lambeth Catalogue, p. 50,
mistakes this for a copy of the Acts and all the Epistles. Bloomfield
examined Apost. 57,59-62. (Greg. 60.)

58. Oxf., Ch. Ch. Wake 33 [a.p. 1172], 11 x 8}, ff. 266, mus., men.,
the ink having quite gone in parts. (Greg. 58.)

59. Lambeth 1191 [xiii], 8 x 6}, ff. 75 (19), much injured, mué. at
the beginning and end. (Greg. 61.)

60. Lamb, 1194 [xiii], 88 x 78, ff. 109 (17), chart., mut. at the end,
the writing very neat, the letters often gilded. (Greg. 62.)

61. Lamb. 1195 [xili, Greg. xv], 103 x 7}, ff 75 (17), chart., mut. at
the beginning. (Greg. 63.)

62. Lamb. 1196 [xiii, Greg. xii], 102 x 8, ff. 219 (23), 2 cols., mut. at
the end. (Greg. 64.)

63. Instead of this, which is Act. 315 (Greg.)—

Oxford, Lincoln Coll. 4 [xii], 8x6, ff. 107 (1), mus. rubr.,

mut. beginning and end.

*64, B.-C. I. 10 (Evst. 251). (Greg. 66.)

*65. B.-C. IIL. 24 [xii or xiii], 4to. (Greg. 68.)

*66. B.-C. III. 29 (Evst. 252). (Greg. 67.)

*67. B,-C, III. 42 (Evst. 253). (Greg. 184.)

1 As in our preceding lists, we remove to this foot-note Scholz’s six copies
seen at St. Saba, and occupy their numbers by other manuscripts. They are
Apost. 49. St, Saba 16 [xiv], 4to, chart. 50. St. Saba 18 [xv], 8vo. 51. St. Saba 26

[xiv], fol. 52. (Evst. 171.) 58. (Evst. 160.) 54, St. Saba (unnumbered)
[xiii], 4to.

APOST. 46-79. 371

*68. B.C, IIT. 53 (Evst. 253”). (Greg. 263.)

69. Brit. Mus. Add. 29,714 [a. p. 1306], 103 x 83, f. 178 (28), written
by one Ignatius; syn., was bought of Nicolas Parassoh in 1874. (Greg.
81.)

70. Bentley’s Q=Apost. 52. (See Ellis, Bentleii Crit. Sacr. xxx ;
Berriman, Crit. Dissertation on 1 Tim. iii. 16, p. 105.) Instead—
Cambridge, Mass. U.S.A., Harvard Univ. 2 (A. R. g. 3. 10) [xii],
11}x 83, ff. 281 (23), 2 cols. orn. (f. 202 mut.), men., apparently by
the same hand as Evst, 484, but more beautiful. Hoskier, App. H,
pp. 8,4. (Greg. 75.)

*71, Leipzig, Univ. Libr. Tisch. vi. f. [ix or x], 93 x 7, Unc., f. 1 (24),
2 cols., containing Heb. i. 3-12, published in ‘ Anecd. sacr. et profan.,’
p. #8, &c. (Greg. 80.)

*+72. Petrop. Caes. Muralt. 38, 49 [ix], 8vo, one leaf of a double
palimpsest, now at St. Petersburg, the oldest writing containing Acts
xiii. 10;, 2 Cor. xi. 21-23, cited by Tischendorf (N.T., Proleg.,
p. cexxvi, 7th edition). (Greg. 70.)

+73, (Evst. 192.) (Greg. 180.)

+74. Oxf. Bodl. Arch. Seld. 9 supr., palimpsest, containing under the
Christmas sermons of Proclus, Patriarch of Constantinople, almost
illegible Lessons from the Septuagint, with one or two from the Epistles
of SS. Peter and John. (Greg. 84.)

75. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 11,841 [xii or xiii, Greg. xi], 8 x 53, ff 86
(22), 2 cols. mut. Amidst Old Test. Lections are (1) ff. 52-54, 1 John iii.
21-24, 26; iv. 9-19; 20-25; v; (2) f.78 (which should precede f. 74)
is a Lesson for June 28 (i) τῶν ἁγίων ἀποστόλων πέτρου καὶ παύλου, ἀνά-
yrooua y, containing 1 Pet. 1. 3-19; ii. 11-24 (ζήσομεν). (Greg. 79.)

76. Oxf. Bodl. Mise. Gr. 319 [xiii], 11x 8, ff. 14 (22), 2 cols. mus.
rubr., four leaves being biblical, written by Symeon a reader, ἁγιοσυμεω-
vrns: the date, if once extant in the red letters of the colophon, being
now rubbed away. There are nine ἀναγνώσματα. The book is either
a Euchology or a Typicum, more probably the former. The first Lesson
is 2 Tim. iii. 2-9. The remainder are numbered as Lessons for the
δεκαήμερον, or Twelve days from Christmas to Epiphany: they run thus,
a Rom. v. 18-21: β' viii. 3-9: y ix. 29-33: 8 2 Cor. v. 15-21: εἰ Gal.
11. 28—iv.5: 4΄ Col. 1. 18-22: ¢ Phil. 111, 3-9: 7 Rom. viii. 8-14.
Found in a drawer by Mr. E. B. Nicholson, Bodley’s Librarian. (Greg.
83.)

77. (Act. 98, portions marked as a, and a,.) (Greg. 82.)

78. (Evst. 290.) Lond. B.-C. III. 44 [xiv], 4to, chart., of 339 sur-
viving leaves, is a Typicum in two separate hands, and contains twenty-
nine Lessons: viz. eleven from the Old Testament, six from the Apocrypha,
two from the Gospels (Matt. xi. 27-30; Mark viii. 34—ix. 1), ten from
St. Paul’s Epistles. (Greg. 78.)

79. Camb. Univ. Libr. Add. 679. 2 [xii or xiii], 10 x 84, ff. 102 (18),
being the companion volume to Evst. 291, contains week-day Epistles

ΒΡ 2

372 LECTIONARIES.

from St. Paul. The first quire is in a different hand. Mut. six leaves.
Ends sixth day of thirty-third week (2 Thess. ii. 1). (Greg. 77.)
80. (Evst. 292.) (Greg. 183.)

81. =Apost. 52. Instead—
Milan, Ambros. C. 16 inf. [xiii], 9 x 73, ff. 29 (34), 2 cols. (Greg.
112)

Scholz says of Evst. 161, and to the same effect Coxe of Evst. Cairo
18, ‘continet lect. et pericop.;’ which may possibly mean that these
copies should be reckoned for the Apostolos also. ~~

82. Messina, Univ. 93 [xii or xii], 92x78, ff. 331 (22), 2 cols,
perfect. (See Greg. 113.)

83. Crypta Ferrata, A. 8. 4 [x], 5 x 43, ff. 139 (19), mut., Praxapo-
stolos. (See Greg. 103.)

84. Crypta Ferrata, A. B. 5 [xi], 72x 63, ff. 245 (20), 2 cols., mus.
rubr., a most beautiful codex. (See Greg. 104.)

85. Crypta Ferrata, A. β. 7 [xi], δὲ x 43, ff. 64 (27), mut. Praxapo-
stolos. (See Greg. 105.)

86. Crypta Ferrata, A. 8. 8 [xii or xiii, Greg. xiv], 6} x
carelessly written, and injured by damp, fragments, Praxapostolos.
Greg. 106.)

87. Crypta Ferrata, A. 8. 9 [xii], δὲ x 44, ff. 104 (22), Praxapostolos.
(See Greg. 107.)

88. Crypta Ferrata, A. 8. 10 [xiii], 6} x δὲ, ff. 16 (22), mu., fragmen-
tary, with unusual Saints’ days. (Se Greg. 108.)

89. Crypta Ferrata, A. 8.11 [xi], 112 x 88, ff 191 (25), 2 cols., mus.
rubr., mut. (See Greg. 109.)

90. (Evst. 322.) Orypta Ferrata.
91. (Evst. 323.)
92. (Evst. 325.)
93. (Evst. 327.)
94. (Evst. 328.)
95. (Evst. 334.)
96. (Evst. 337.)
97. (Evst. 339.) Crypta Ferrata.

98. Venice, St. Mark 11. 115 [xi
2 cols., mus. rubr. (See Greg. 124.)

99. (Evst. 341.) Crypta Ferrata.

43, ff. 27 (16),
(See

(Greg.
(Greg.
(Greg.
(Greg.
(Greg.
(Greg.
(Greg.
(Greg.

or xii],

102.)
197.)
198.)
172.)
173.)
201.)
200.)
201.)
122.x 93, #277 (21-23),

Crypta Ferrata.
Crypta Ferrata.
Crypta Ferrata.
Crypta Ferrata.
Crypta Ferrata.
Crypta Ferrata.

(Greg. 202.)

100. (Evst. 344.)
101. (Evst. 346.)
102. (Evst. 347.)
103. (Evst. 349.)
104. (Evst. 350.)

Crypta Ferrata.

Crypta Ferrata.

Crypta Ferrata,
Crypta Ferrata.
Crypta Ferrata.

(Greg. 203.)
(Greg. 204.)
(Greg. 205.)
(Greg. 206.)
(Greg. 207.)

ΑΡΟΒΤ. 80-137. 273

105. (Evst. 351.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 169.)
106. (Evst. 352.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 208.)
107. (Evst. 353.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 209.)
108. (Evst. 354.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 210.)
109. (Evst. 356.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 211.)
110. (Evst. 357.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 212.)
111. (Evst. 358.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 213.)
112. (Evst. 312.) Messina, fragm. (Greg. 214.)

113. (Evst. 575.) Syracuse, Seminario 4, chart., ff. 219, mut., given
by the Card. Landolina. (Greg. 228.)

114. Venice, St. Mark ii. 128 [xiv], 83x 6, ff 361 (19), mut. (See
Greg. 125.)

115, (Evst. 931.) Ven. St. Mark ii. 130. (Greg. 126.)

116. Rom. Vat. Gr. 368 [xiii], 10 x 73, ff. 136 (26), 2 cols., Old Test.
Lections at end. (Greg. 118.)

117. (Evst. 381) Vat. (Greg. 264.)
118. (Evst. 387) Vat. (Greg. 223.)

119. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2116 [xiii], 72x δὲ, ff. 111 (21), mut. (See
Greg. 121.)

120. Rom. Vat. Alex. Gr. 11 [xiv, Greg. xii], 11 x 7%, ff 169 (24),
mut. (Greg. 123.)

121. (Evst. 395.) Rom. Vat. Alex. 59. (Greg. 227.)

122. Rom. Vat. Alex. Gr. 70 [a.p. 1544], 72x 54, ff. 18, ‘in fronte
pronunciatio Graeca Latinis literis descripta.’ (Greg. 255.)

123. Rom. Vat. Pal. 241 [xv], 8§x 73, ff. 149 (21), chart. (Greg.
122.)

124, (Evst. 410.) Rom. Barb. (Greg. 216.)

125. Rom. Barb. iv. 11 [a.p. 1566], 82 x 64, ff. 158 (19), chart. mut.
(Greg. 114.)

126. Rom. Barb. iv. 60 [xi, Greg. xii], 9% x 72, ff. 322 (22), mus. rubr.,
a fine codex with menologium. (Greg. 115.)

127. Rom. Barb. iv. 84 [xiii, Greg. xii], 11 x 73, ff. 189 (24), 2 cols.,
with men., mut. (Greg. 116.)

128. (Evst. 415.) Martin. (Greg. 256.)
129. (Evst. 96.) Martin. (Greg. 262.)

130. Par. Nat Suppl. Gr. 800 [xiv], 83x 52, ff. 115 (23), charz., mut.
at end. Martin, p. 174. (Greg. 88.)

131. Athos, Docheiariou 20. 132. Athos, Docheiariou 27.
133. Athos, Docheiariou 141. 184. Athos, Docheiariou 146.
135. Athos, Iveron 831. 136. Athos, Caracalla 10.
137. Athos, Caracalla 156.

374

138.
139.
140.
141.
148.
145.
147.
148.
150.
152.
154.
155.
156.
157.
159.
161.
163.
165.
167.
169.
170.
171.
172.
173.
174,
176.
178.
179.
180.
181,
183,
184,
185.
187.
189.
191.
193.
195.
197.

LECTIONARIES.

Athos, Constamonitou 21 [xvii], 8vo, chart., mut.
Athos, Constamonitou 22 [xiv], 8vo, cotton.
Athos, Constamonitou 23 [xv], 8vo, chart. (3m. Λαμπρός.)

Athos, Coutloumoussi 277.
Athos, Coutloumoussi 355.
Athos, Simopetra 6.

144.
146.

142. Athos, Coutloumoussi 344.

Athos, Protaton 54.
Athos, Simopetra 10.

(Evst. 479.) Athos, Simopetra 148.

Athos, Simopetra 149.
Athos, Simopetra 151.
Athos, Philotheou 17.

149.
151.

153.

Chalcis, Mon. Holy Trinity 13.
Chalcis, Mon. Holy Trin. 14.
Chalcis, Mon. Holy Trin. 15.

Chalcis, School 59.
Chalcis, School 88.
Patmos 12.

Thess. Ἕλλην. Γυμν. 10.
Sinai 296.

Sinai 298.

158.
160.
162.
164.

166.
168.

Athos, Simopetra 150.
Athos, Stauroniketa 129.
Beratinus, Abp.

Chalcis, School 74.

Patmos 11.

Thessalonica, Ἕλλην. Γυμν. 8.
Thess, Ἕλλην. Tupy. 13.
Sinai 297.

Sinai 299.

Athos, Dionysius 386. (Greg. 127.)

(Evst. 642.)

Petersburg, Caes. Muralt. 38.
Petersburg, Caes. Muralt. 49.
Petersburg, Caes. Muralt. 408,

Sinai 294.
(Evst. 240.)

175
177

(Greg. 70.)
(Greg. 70°.)
(Greg. 71.)

. (Evst. 261.)
. (Evst. 232.)

(Evst. 191.) (Greg. twice, 69 and 178.)

(Evst. 472.)

Athos, Dionysius 387. (Greg. 128.)

182, (Evst. 169.)
Petersburg, Caes. Muralt, 45°.
Athos, Dionysius 392. (Greg. 129.)

(Evst. 166.)

(Evst. 275.)
(Evst. 420.)
(Evst. 572.)
(Evst. 804.)
(Evst. 439.)
(Evst. 443.)

186
188
190

(Greg. 72.)

. Docheiariou 17. (Greg. 130.)
. (Evst. 571.)
. (Evst. 573.)

192. (Evst. 828.)

194
196

. (Evst. 440.)
. (Evst. 446.)

Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 110. (Greg. 74)

APOST. 138-250. 375

198. New York, Astor’s Library. (Greg. 76.)
199. (Evst. 290.)

200

. Vienna, Caes. Gr. Theol. 308. (Greg. 85.)

201. Par. Nat. Gr. 922, fol. A. (Greg. 878.)

202. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 804, ff. 88 and 89. (Greg. 87>.)

+203. Wisbech, Peckover, Unc., palimpsest. (Greg. 90.)

204. Athens, Nat. 68 (203) [xiii], 103 x 83, ff. 218, mus. (Greg. 91.)

205
206
207
208

209
(Greg.

210.
211.
212.
218.
214.
215.
217.
219.
221.
228.

. Athens, Nat. 69 (206), [xv], 83 x δὅξ, ff. 347, mut. (Greg. 92.)
. (Evst. 393.) Athens, Nat. (35)? (Greg. 93.)

. (Evst. 422.) Athens, Nat. (63). (Greg. 94).

. (Evst. 423.) Athens, Nat. (64) sic. (Greg. 95.)

. Ath. Nat. 95 (115) [a.p. 1576], 82x 54, ff. 192, mud. at beg.
96.)

Athens, Nat.? (Greg. 97 ?)

Athens, Nat.? (116%) [xv], 83x 5, ff. 141. (Greg. 98.)

Athens, Nat.? (114) [xvii], 8:x 63, ff. 190. (Greg. 99.)

Sinai 295. (Greg. 117.)

Escurial X. iv. 9. (Greg. 100.)

(Evst. 410.) 216. Escurial Ψ. iii.9. (Greg. 101.)
(Evst. 408.) 218. (Evst. 407.)

(Evst. 533.) 220. (Evst. 548.)

(Evst. 554.) 222. (Evst. 555.)

Florence, Laurent. St. Mark 704. (Greg. 111.)

224. (Evst. 557.) 225. (Evst. 558.)
226. (Evst. 572.)

227. Lesbos, τ. Λείμωνος μονῆς 55, Act., Paul., Cath., Apoc., syn.,
men., proll., mus. rubr. (Kerameus.)

228, Lesb. τ. Aciy. pov. 137 [xv], 84 x 44, chart. (Kerameus.)
229. (Evst. 680.) 230. (Evst. 686.)
231. (Evst. 687.) 232. (Evst. 693.)
233. (Evst. 707.) 234. (Evst. 709.)
235. (Evst. 712.) 236. (Evst. 721.)
237. (Evst. 741.) 238. (Evst. 743.)
239. (Evst. 751.) 240. (Evst. 755.)
241. (Evst. 757.) 242. (Evst. 759.)
243. (Evst. 797.) 244. (Evst. 829.)
245. (Evst. 837.) 246, (Evst. 893.)
247. (Evst. 900.) 248. (Evst. 908.)
249. (Evst. 911.) 250. (Evst. 915.)

376 LECTIONARIES.

251. (Evst. 916.) 252. (Evst. 917.)

253. (Evst. 924.) 254. (Evst. 929.)

255. Andros, Mov} ‘Ayia 2, ff.140. Injured, but well written. (Avr.
MnAcapdxns.)

256. Andros, Mov} ‘Ayia 3, chart., moth-eaten. (’Avr@vios Μηλιαράκης.)

257. (Evst. 428.) 258. (Evst. 272.)

259. (Evst. 518.) 260. (Evst. 894.)

261. (Evst. 895.)

262. Athos, Protaton 32, 4to, amidst other matter, κεφ. ¢., syn., men.
(30. Aaumpés.)

263. Crypta Ferrata, a’. δ. 24. (Greg. 110.)

254. (Evst. 952.) 265. (Evst. 30.)

266. Athos, Gregory 60 [xvi], 16mo, chart., mut.

267. Kosinitsa, ‘Ayia Μονή, Ἰωάννης ὁ Περευτέσης (1) 198 [Ἁ. Ὁ. 1503],
written by the aforenamed.

268. Kos. ‘Ay. Mov., Νίκολλος 55 [xi], written by the aforenamed.

269. Kos. ‘Ay. Mov., Συμέων Λουτζέρες 195 [A. D. 1505], written by the
aforenamed.

ce Ath. Nat. Libr. 101 [xiv], 9 x 7§, ff. 169, mud. at beginning and
end.

271. Ath. Nat. Libr. 102 [xvii], 83 x 6}, ff. 229.

272. Ath. Nat. Libr. 106 [xiv-xv], 93 x 74, ff. 243, mut. at beginning
and end.

273. Ath. Nat. Libr. 133 [xiv], 83 x δὲ, ff. 348, pice.

274. Ath. Nat. Libr. 144 [xv], 8} x 54, ff. 76, mut. at beginning and
end.

275. (Evst. 956.) 276. (Evst. 957.)
277. (Evst. 958.) 278, (Evst. 959.)
279. (Evst. 960.) 280. (Evst. 961.)
281. (Evst. 962.) 282. (Evst. 963.)
283. (Evst. 964.) 284. (Evst. 965.)
285. (Evst. 966.) 286. (Evst. 967.)
287. (Evst. 968.) 288. (Evst. 498.)

1 ὁ4- ὑπ Hi F } b.*34%,

ADDITIONAL UNCIALS.

A. At Kosinitsa, ‘Ayia Mov 124 [x], 102 x 7, ff. 339, Evan., Act., Cath.,
Apoc., Paul. (510). Written by Sabbas, a monk, in tenth century, with
marginal writing [xiii].

I. At Kosinitsa, ‘ay. Mov. 375 [ix-x], 7} x 13, ff. 301 (16, 19, or 21).
The two first gatherings are mice-eaten. Τίτλοι in vermilion, ἀναγνώσματα,
κεφ. t., subscr., Evan. Mut. Matt. i. 1—ix. 1.

ΤΊ. a. Athos, Protaton 13 [vi], 4to, ff. 2, appended to Homilies of
Chrysostom, and containing fragments of the Evangelists.

b. Athos, Protaton 14 [vil], ff. 3, with fragments of St. John appended
at beginning and end to Lives of Saints.

6. Athos, Protaton 20 [vi], 2 cols.

d. Athos, Protaton 56 [vi], ff. 10, 2 cols., at beginning and end of a
hortatory discourse [xiv], containing fragments of the Evangelists.

TOTAL NUMBER OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS
AS RECKONED IN THE SIX CLASSES

UNCIALS :—
Evangelia ‘ 3 ; 71
Acts and Catholic Epistles 19
St. Paul’s Epistles. : 27
Apocalypse 3 : Ἶ 7
Total . . — 124
CURSIVES :—
Evangelia Ἶ : . 1321
Acts and Catholic Epistles 420
St. Paul’s Epistles. . 491
Apocalypse. : . 184
Evangelistaria . i . 963
Apostolos . ἣ ‘ . 288
Total . . — 3667

Grand Total . ὃ . 8791

APPENDIX A.
CHIEF AUTHORITIES.

Tux chief authorities used in corrections and additions in this Edition
have been as follows :—

1. MS. Notes and other remains of Dr. Scrivener, such as ‘ Adversaria
Critica Sacra,’ just being published.

2. My own examination of the MSS. in London, Oxford, and Cambridge,
with obliging help as to those in the British Museum from Mr. G. F.
Warner, of the MSS. Department.

3. Burgon’s Letters to the Guardian, 1873-74, 1882, and 1884.

4, As to Parisian MSS., the Abbé Martin’s ‘ Description technique des
MSS. Grecs relatifs au N. Test., conservés dans les Bibliothéques de
Paris,’ Paris, 1884. And Omont’s ‘ Facsimilés des MSS. Grecs datés de
la Bibliotheque Nationale du ix et du xiv.’

δ. Kardhoyos τῶν Χειρογράφων τῆς ᾿Εθνικῆς Βιβλιοθήκης τῆς Ἕλλαδος ὑπὸ
Ἰωάννου Σακκελίωνος καὶ ᾿Αλκιβιάδου "I, Σακκελίωνος. Ἔν ᾿Αθήναις, 1892.

6. Ἱεροσολυμιτικὴ Βιβλιοθήκη, ἤτοι Κατάλογος τῶν ἐν ταῖς Βιβλιοθήκαις τοῦ
ἁγιωτάτου ἀποστολικοῦ τε καὶ καθολικοῦ ὀρθοδόξου πατριαρχικοῦ θρόνου τῶν Ἱεροσο-
λύμων καὶ πάσης Παλαιστίνης ἀποκειμένων Ἑλληνίκων Κωδίκων, «.7.A.: ὑπὸ Παπα-
δοπούλου Κεραμέως, κιτιλ. Ἔν Πετροπόλει, 1891.

7. Ἔν Κωνσταντινουπόλει Ἑλληνικὸς Φιλολογικὸς Σύλλογος, Μαυρογορδάτειος
Βιβλιοθήκη. Παραρτήματα τοῦ IE Τόμου (1884), τοῦ 1ς Τόμου (1885), τοῦ IZ
Τόμου (1886), τοῦ IH Τόμου (1888). Ἔν Κωνσταντινουπόλει.

8. Ὑπομνήματα Περιγραφικὰ τὸν Κυκλάδων Νήσων κατὰ μέρος ὑπὸ ᾿Αντωνίου
Μηλιαράκη. ἴἤανδρος, Κέως, ὑπὸ ‘A, Παπαδοπούλου τοῦ Κεραμέως. Ἔν ᾿Αθήναις,
1880.

9. "Exdeois Παλαιογραφικῶν καὶ Φιλολογικῶν ᾿Ἐρεύνων ἐν Θράκῃ καὶ Μακεδονίᾳ :
ὑπὸ A, Παπαδοπούλου Κεραμέως. Ἔν Κωνσταντινουπόλει, 1886.

10. Κατάλογος τῶν ἐν ταῖς Βιβλιοθήκαις τοῦ “Ayiov” Opous Ἑλληνικῶν Κωδίκων :
ὑπὸ Σπυρίδωνος Π. Λάμπρου.

11. Catalogus Codicum Bibliotheca Imperialis Publicae Gr. et Lat.
Edvardus de Muralto. Petropoli, 1840.

12, And especially the learned Prolegomena to Tischendorf, 8th
edition, drawn up and issued by Dr. C. R. Gregory, who has with the
greatest diligence examined a vast number of MSS. on the spot. I have
had a difficult task in steering between my duty to the learned public in

APPENDIX B. 379

the short time allowed me for the preparation of this edition, and the
desire of Dr. Gregory that I should not take more of the information
supplied in his work than I could help. What I have chiefly done has
been to insert his measurements, where I could obtain no others, trans-
lating them into inches, and some other particulars upon such MSS. as
had been already described in the third edition. In the case of the newly-
discovered MSS., which have been first recorded by Dr. Gregory, I have
only mentioned them, with a general reference to Dr. Gregory’s book,
except where information from other sources has come to hand. I have
the pleasure of paying a tribute in the case of MSS. which I have
examined upon his track to the great skill and accuracy of his
examinations.

APPENDIX B.
ON FACSIMILES.

ΒΊΝΟΒ the application of photography in its more perfect forms to
manuscripts for the purpose of representing their character accurately to
scholars who have no opportunity of examining the manuscripts for them-
selves, the older facsimiles have in greater measure lost their value. It
seems, therefore, hardly worth while to refer to the collections of fac-
similes made by Montfaucon, or Bianchini, or Silvestre, or Westwood,
other representations when they are to be had being so much more
faithful and instructive.

The following are some of the most valuable of recent collections :—

1. Palaeographical Society, Facsimiles of MSS. and Inscriptions, ed.
E. A. Bond, E. M. Thompson, and G. F. Warner, first series, 3 vols.,
London, 1873-1883 ; second series, 1884, &c., in progress, fol.

This collection contains the following Gr. Test. MSS. :—

ΞΈΒΙΕΒ I.
B, Plate 104. N, Plate 105.
A, Plate 106. D, 14, 15.
D, Clarom. 63, 64. E, Laudianus, 80.
Evst., Parham, 83. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5598, 26, 27.
Brit. Mus. Add. 17,470, 202. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1208, 131.
Brit. Mus. Add. 28,816, 843. Brit. Mus. Add. 28,818, 204.
Brit. Mus. Add. 22,506, 205. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,993, 206.

Camb. Trin. Coll. B. 17. 1, 127. A, Sangallensis, semi-uncial, 179.
Codex Argenteus (Gothic), 118.

Series IT,
Oxf. Bodl. Mise. Gr. 313, 7. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2138, 87.

2. A considerable selection from the large assemblage of MSS. at Paris
has been issued in facsimile by M. Omont, in his three volumes, pub-

380 APPENDIX C.

lished in 1887, 1890, and 1892 respectively, viz. Facsimilés des Manuserits
Grecs des xv et xiv siécles, reproduits en photolithographie d’apres les
originaux de la Bibliothéque Nationale, Paris, 4to.

Facsimilés des Manuscrits Grecs datés de la Bibliothtque Nationale du
ixe au xive siécle, Paris, fol.

Facsimilés des plus anciens Manuscrits Grecs en onciale et en minuscule
de la Bibliothéque Nationale du ive au xiie siécle, Paris, fol.

3. For Spain, Martin (A.), Facsimilés des Manuscrits d’Espagne, gravés
daprés les photographies de Charles Graux, 2 vols., Paris, 1891, 8vo
and atlas.

4. Wattenbach (W.) and Velsen (A. von), Exempla Codicum Graecorum
literis minusculis scriptorum, Heidelberg, 1878, fol.

APPENDIX Ὁ.

ON DATING BY INDICTION.

Some account of the old way of dating Greek MSS. by indiction has
been already given (p. 42, n. 2), but it may be convenient to our readers
to have a fuller description to refer to. Such a description may be found
in Mr. Maunde Thompson’s admirable Manual on Greek and Latin
Palaeography, pp. 322-3, which, by the kind permission of the author,
is reproduced here.

‘Mediaeval Greek MSS. are dated sometimes by the year of the
indiction, sometimes by the year of the world according to the era of
Constantinople, sometimes by both indiction and year of the world.

The Indiction was a cycle of fifteen years, which are severally styled
Indiction 1, Indiction 2, &c., up to Indiction 15, when the series begins
afresh. The introduction of this system is attributed to Constantine the
Great. From the circumstance of the commencement of the indiction
being reckoned variously from different days, four kinds of indictions have
been recognized, viz. :—

i. The Indiction of Constantinople, calculated from the 1st of September,
A.D. 312.

ii. The Imperial or Caesarian Indiction (commonly used in England
and France), beginning on the 24th of September, a.p. 312.

iii. The Roman or Pontifical Indiction (commonly used in dating papal
bulls from the ninth to the fourteenth century), beginning on the Ist of
January (or the 25th of December, when that day was reckoned as the
first day of the year), a.p. 313.

iv. The Indiction used in the register of the parliament of Paris,
beginning in October.

APPENDIX D. 381

The Greeks made use of the Indiction of Constantinople’.

To find the indiction of a year of the Christian era, add 3 to the year
(because a.D. 1=Indiction 4), and divide the sum by 15: if nothing
remains, the indiction will be 15; if there is a remainder, it will be the
number of the indiction. But it must not be forgotten that the Indiction
of Constantinople begins on the first of September, and consequently that
the last four months of a year of the Christian era belong to the next
indiction year.

The year of the Creation of the World was calculated, according to
the era of Constantinople, to be B.c. 5508. The first day of the year was
the 1st of September.

To reduce the Mundane era of Constantinople to the Christian era,
deduct 5508 from the former for the months of January to August; and
5509 for September to December.

A chronological table, showing the corresponding years of the Mundane
era, the Christian era, and the Indiction, from Α. Ὁ. 800 to a.v. 1599,
will be found in Gardthausen’s “ Griechische Palaeographie,” pp. 450-459.’

Mr. Thompson also refers to an article by Mr. Kenyon in The Classical
Review, March, 1893, p. 110, where the Egyptian puzzle is noticed, to
one by Wilcken in ‘Hermes,’ xxviii. p. 230, and one by Viereck in
« Philologus,’ 111. p. 219, and generally to the interesting and valuable
Introduction to the British Museum upon Greek Papyri.

APPENDIX D.

ON THE ‘PHMATA.

Tue following ingenious and probably sound explanation of what has
been long a crua to Textual Critics, comes from a Lecture by Mr. Rendel
Harris, ‘On the Origin of the Ferrar Group,’ delivered at Mansfield
College, Oxford, on Nov. 6, 1893, and since published (C. J. Clay and
Sons), and courteously sent to the editor by the accomplished author.
The explanation is given in Mr. Harris’ own words (pp. 7-10): but the
whole of his pamphlet should be consulted by those who are interested in
this study.

‘In Scrivener’s Introduction to the New Testament (ed. 3, p. 65) we
are told that “besides the division of the text into στίχοι or lines, we find
in the Gospels alone another division into ῥήματα or ῥήσεις, ‘sentences,’
differing but little from the στίχοι in number. Of these last the precise

1 An independent mode of reckoning the commencement of the indiction was
followed in Egypt under the later Roman Empire. The indiction there began
normally in the latter half of the month Pauni, which corresponds to about the
middle of June; but the actual day of commencement appears to have been
variable and to have depended upon the exact period of the rising of the Nile.—
‘Catalogue of Greek Papyri in the British Museum,’ pp. 197, 198.

382 APPENDIX D.

numbers vary in different copies, though not considerably, &c.” And on
Ῥ. 66 we find the following statistical statement:

Matthew has 2522 ῥήματα

Mark , 1675 ,,
Luke ,, 3803 ,,
John 1938,

77

These figures are derived from MSS. of the Gospels, in which we
frequently find the attestation given both of the ῥήματα and the στίχοι:
e.g. Cod. Ev. 173 gives for

Matthew βῴκβ' ῥήματα,
BOE στίχοι,

while the corresponding figures for Mark and Luke are

Mark ayoe’ | and Luke yoy’
axe" Ay

No explanation, as far as I know, has ever been given of these curiously
numbered ῥήματα. The word is, certainly, a peculiar one to use, if short
sentences are intended, such as are commonly known by the terms “ cola
and commata.”

It has occurred to me that perhaps the explanation might lie in the
fact that ῥῆμα was here a literal translation of the Syriac word frag.
Let us then see whether ἔθος ΝΘ is the proper word to describe a verse,
either a fixed verse, like a hexameter, or a sense-line. A reference to
Payne Smith’s Lexicon will show that it may be used in either of these
senses, for example, we are told that it is not only used generally of the
verses of Scripture, but that it may stand for “comma, membrum versus,
sententia brevior quam versus, στίχος, Schol. ad Hex. Job. ix. 33;
Bx ἰβοςδϑ, Tit. ib. Ps. ix; ShaX/ baghs, ib. Ex. xxx. 22
marg.: insunt in Geneseos libro frog hS MMMMDIX, coloph. ad Gen., it.
C.S.B. 2 et sic ad fin. cuiusque libri; in libris poeticis sententia est
hemistichio minor, e.g. in Ps. i. insunt versus sex sed ῳ NS; in
Ps. ii. versus duodecim, sed ws» M9.”

It seems, therefore, to be used in Syriac much in the same way as
στίχος in Greek,

Now there is in one of the Syriac MSS. on Mount Sinai (Cod. Sin. Syr.)
a table of the Canonical books of the Old and New Testaments with their
measured verses. We will give some extracts from this table; but first,
notice that the Gospels are numbered as follows :

Matthew has 2522 lr hS

Mark ,, 1675 ,,
Luke ,, 3083 __,,
John ,, 1737 4

and the whole of the four Evangelists 9218, which differs slightly from
the total formed by addition, which, as the figures stand, is 9017.

On comparing the table with the numbers given by Scrivener from
Greek MSS., viz.

APPENDIX D. 383

Matt.=2522 ῥήματα

Mark=1675_,,
Luke = 3803 __,
John=1938 _,,

we see at a glance that we are dealing with the same system; Luke
should evidently have 3083, the Greek number being evidently an ex-
cessive one; and if we assume that John should be 1938 the total
amounts exactly to the 9218 given for the four Gospels.

This is very curious, and since the ῥήματα are now proved to be rightly
equated to JsaghS, and this latter word is a proper word to describe
a verse or στίχος, the ῥήματα appear to be a translation of a Syriac table.

Perhaps we may get some further idea about the character of the
verses in question by turning to the Sinai list, which is not confined
to the Gospels, but ranges through the whole of the Old and New
Testaments.

The Stichometry in question follows the list of the names of the
seventy disciples, which list is here assigned to Irenaeus, bishop of
Lugdunum. After which we have

fobs) buss franan ool

JN : A oonbno ~ os
JIsnasowo ρον ἡ ssi) babe
twarblhao
i.e. Genesis has 4516 verses
followed by
Exodus 3378,
Leviticus 2684 ,
Numbers 3481
Deuteronomy 2982 =,,
Total for the Law 17041 _—s,,
Joshua 1953,
Judges 2088 οΡ,

&e.

When we come to the New Testament, it seems at first sight as if the
verses which are there reckoned cannot be the Greek equivalent hexa-
meters: for we are told that Philemon contains 53 verses, and the
Epistle to Titus 116, numbers which are in excess of the Euthalian
reckoning, 38 and 97 verses respectively, and similarly in other cases.
The suggestion arises that the lines here reckoned are sense lines, and
this is therefore the meaning to be attached to the ῥήματα of the MSS.
But upon this point we must not speak too hastily.

The interest of the Sinai stichometry is not limited to this single
point: its list of New Testament books is peculiar in order and contents.
There seem to be no Catholic Epistles, and amongst the Pauline Epistles,
Galatians stands first; note also the curious order Hebrews, Colossians,
Ephesians, Philippians.

* T do not think there can be the slightest doubt that our explanation
of the origin of the ῥήματα is correct * * * *,

APPENDIX E.

TABLE OF DIFFERENCES BETWEEN THE FOURTH EDITION

OF DR. SCRIVENER'S PLAIN INTRODUCTION AND

DR. GREGORY'S PROLEGOMENA.

I. Evangelia.

Greg. Scriv.
450 Scholz
451 .. 481
452

| st
466
467 .. 717
468 .. 718
469 .. 719
470 .. 509
471 .. 510
472 .. 511
473 .. 512
474 .. 513
475 .. 515
476 .. 566
477 .. 508
478 .. 575
479 .. 542
480 .. 568
481 .. 569
482 .. 570
483 .. 543
484 .. 571
485 .. 572
486 .. 517
487 .. 516
488 .. 514
489 .. 507

Greg.
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497

499
500
501
502
503

505

507
508

510
511
512
513

515
516
517

Scriv.

. 574
« 576
. 577
. 578
» 825
. 581
.. 582
.. 583
498 ..

584

ως 586
« 587
.. 588
. 589
-. 590
504 ..

585

. 567
506 ..

492

. 493
« 494
509 ..

495

. 496
. 497
« 498
. 499
514 .,

500

. 501
. 502
.. 503
518 ..

504

Greg.

519

521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543

545
546

Scriv.

. 505
520 ..

506

. 562
-- 488
.. 489
.- 490
.. 491
.. 610
-- 482
- 483
.. 484
. 485
.. 827
. 545
-- 546
.. 547
. 548
« 549
-- 550
» 552
-- 551
- 553
-. 554
« 555
. 556
544 ..

557

-- 558
-. 559
547 ..

534

Scriv.

« 535
.- 536
. 537
. 538
.. 539
. 540
. 541
. 609
-. 526
. 524
« 525
. 518
. 520
. 521
« 522
- 519
. 478
.. 473
.. 479
.. 878
.. 879
« 475
ων 479
.. 474
. 480
ω 828
. 880
.. 477
. 580

Greg.

577

579
580
581
582
583

586

588

590
591

596

598
599
600
601
602

604
605

Scriv.

» 871
578 ..

872

« 743
. 744
.. 450
.. 451
. 452
584 ..
585 ..

453
454

.. 455
587 ..

456

. 457
589 ..

830

.. 831
.. 883
592 ..
593 ..
594 ..
595 ..
+ 465
597 ..
. 466
.. 467
. 463
ος 643
.. 644
603 ..

461
462
470
468

464

645

. 646
.. 647

APPENDIX E, 385
Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. , Greg. Scriv,
606 .. 648 | 655 .. 635 | 704 .. 886 | 753 .. 760 | 859 .. 672
607 649 | 656 .. 642 | 705 .. 887 | 754 .. 763 ae
608 .. 650 | 657 .. 876 | 706 .. 486 | 755 .. 771 | 861 .. 674
609 .. 634 | 658 .. 636 | 707 .. 606 | 756 .. 772 | 862 .. 675
610 .. 652 | 659 .. 637 | 708 .. 607 | 757 .. 846 | 863 676
611 653 | 660 .. 638 | 709 .. 737 | 758 .. 847 ae
612 .. 654 | 661 .. 639 | 710 .. 81 759 .. 848 | 467 680
613 .. 655 | 662 .. 632 | 711 .. 617 | 760 849 | 96g | 683
614 .. 656 | 663 .. 877 | 712 .. 560 | 761 850 | g69 || 684
615 .. 657 | 664 .. 605 | 713 561 | 762 851 | 570
616 .. 658 | 665 .. 895 | 714 .. 563 | 763 .. 854 | 971 887
617 .. 659 | 666 .. 899 | 715 .. 564 | 764 .. 855 | 970. gg
618 .. 660 | 667 .. 900 | 716 .. 565 | 765 .. 856 | 973 β89
619 .. 661 | 668 ..1144 | 717 .. 606 | 766 .. 857 | 574 69]
620 .. 662 | 669 .. 902 | 718 .. 736 | 767 .. 858 | 575. 699
621 .. 663 | 670 .. 901 | 719 .. 824 | 768 .. 859 | 5750.» 698
622 .. 664 | 671 .. 544 | 720 .. 825 | 769 .. 861 | g77 694
623 .. 665 | 672 .. 618 | 721 .. 826 | 770 .. 862 | g7g | 799
624 .. 667 | 673 .. 619 | 722 .. 827 | 771 .. 863 5790. yo4
625 .. 673 | 674 .. 620 | 723 828 | 772 867 | 5980 705
626 .. 674 | 675 .. 621 | 724 .. 829 | 773 .. 868 | ga) 708
627 678 | 676 .. 527 | 725 881 | 774 .. 869 | ga0 718
628 679 | 677 .. 528 | 726 .. 882 τ 883 ΤΙΑ4
629 .. 681 | 678 .. 529 | 727 .. 745 | 2. goo | 884 696
630 .. 682 | 679 .. 530 | 728 .. 746 ic
: 25 .. 623 | 885 .. 697
631 .. 685 | 680 .. 531 | 729 .. 747 | 8 ἘΣ
632 .. 686 681 .. 532 | 730 .. 748 826... 624 | 886 .. 698
: 827 .. 625 | 887 .. 699
633 688 | 682 .. 533 | 731 148. (28. 888 ——
634 .. 695 | 688 ..1145 | 732 .. 750 | 200 627 οὖ
635 .. 700 | 684 ..1146 | 733 ὡς 751 1.6 δος -- 613
636 .. 701 | 685 ..1147 | 734 .. 752 59] “620 0 .. 614
637 .. 702 | 686 .. 673 | 735 .. 753 7 901 .. 615
638 .. 706 | 687 .. 579 | 736 .. 754 — 902 .. 616
639 .. 710 | 688 .. 592 | 737 755 | 839 .. 630 —
640 .. 711 | 689 .. 593 | 738 .. 756 | 840 .. 631 | 1144.. 727
641 712 | 690 .. 594 | 739 .. 757 ἬΒΕΞΟΣ 1145 .. 728
642 .. 715 | 691 .. 595 | 740 761 | g47 .. 793 | 1146.. 731:
643 .. 716 | 692 .. 596 | 741 762 | gag 61 1147-- 733
644 720 | 693 .. 597 | 742 764 | 529. 799 | 1148-. 734
645 591 | 694 .. 598 | 743 738 | 959 | 799 | 1149.. 735
646 .. 721 | 695 .. 599 | 744 759 | 95, | aes
647 .. 722 | 696 .. 600 | 745 .. 633 | g59 γ80.) 1261.. 765
648 724 | 697 .. 601 | 746 .. 740 1262.. 766
649 .. 725 | 698 .. 602 | 747 .. 741 — 1263.. 767
650 726 | 699 .. 603 | 748 758 | 854 .. 666 passes
651 .. 874 | 700 .. 604 | 749 773 | 855 .. 668 | 1265.. 768
652 .. 875 | 701 .. 523 | 750 742 | 856 .. 669 | 1266.. 769
653 .. 640 | 702 .. 884 | 751 739 | 857 .. 670 | 1267.. 770
654 .. 641 703 .. 885 |! 752 774 | 858 .. 671 | 1268.. 110
VOL. I. ce

APPENDIX Ε.

Il. Acts and Catholic Epistles.

Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv.
182 Scholz 204 .. 107] 226 .. 216 | 248 .. 251 | 301 .. 240
183 .. 257 | 205 .. 232) 227 .. 217 | 249 .. 263 | 802... 250
184 .. 258 | 206 .. 194) 228 .. 218 | 250 .. 264 | 303 .. 248
185 207 .. 197 | 229... 223 | 251 .. 201 —

186 208 .. 259} 230 .. 202 | 252 .. 249 | 317 .. 243
187 209 .. 260] 231 .. 203 | 253 .. 233 | 318 .. 244
188 Séhol 210 .. 328] 232 .. 204 | 254 .. 200 | 319 .. 245
1890 ΠΟ 2 211. 817) 283 .. 205 | Gos .. 199 | 220 ,, 241
190 212 .. 818) 234 .. 206 | 256 .. 231 | 321 .. 261
191 213 .. 252 | 235 .. 207 | 257 .. 222 —

192 214 .. 182) 236 .. 208 | 258 .. 289 | 325 .. 239
193 .. 188 | 215 .. 183| 237 .. 209 | 259 .. 260 | 326 .. 246
194 .. 187 | 216 .. 184} 238 .. 195 | 260 .. 209 —

195 .. 224 | 217 .. 185) 239 .. 196 | 261 .. 267 | 328 .. 319
196 .. 226 | 218 .. 186] 240 .. 253 | 262 .. 269 | 329 .. 256
197 .. 227 | 219 ., 225) 241 .. 254 | 263 .. 321 | 330 .. 247
198 .. 228 | 220 ., 229) 242 .. 255 | 264 .. 326 | 334 .. 238
199 .. 193 | 221 .. 212] 243 .. 301 — 335 .. 236
200 .. 211 | 222 ., 218. 244 .. 302 | 267 .. 242 --

201 .. 219 | 223 .. 220) 245 .. 335 | 268 .. 334 | 415 .. 210
202 .. 215 | 224 ., 221| 246 .. 415 | 269 .. 237 | 416 .. 147
203 .. 230 | 225 .. 198! 247 .. 110 —. —

Ill. Paul.

Greg, Seriv. Greg. Seriv. Greg. Seriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv.
131 .. 261 | 248 .. 262 | 266 .. 230 | 284 .. 248 | 302 .. 299
231 .. 3037] 249 .. 258 | 267 .. 316 | 285 .. 275 | 303 .. 243
232 .. 8061) 250 .. 259 | 268 .. 317 | 286 .. 296 | 304 .. 281
233 251 .. 257 | 269 .. 302 | 287 .. 334 | 305 .. 231
234 252 .. 260 | 270 .. 252 | 288 .. 316 | 306 .. 266
235 253 .. 268 | 271 .. 253 | 289 .. 329 | 307 .. 278
236}Scholz | 254 .. 279 | 272 .. 254 | 290 .. 256 | 308 .. 398
237 255 .. 269 | 273 .. 255 | 291 .. 267 | 309 .. 399
238 256 .. 277 | 274 .. 321 | 292 .. 331 | 310 .. 400
239 257 .. 249 | 275 .. 270 | 293 .. 263 | 311 .. 401
240 .. 240 | 258 .. 233 | 276 .. 250 | 294 .. 226 | 312 .. 276
241 Scholz | 259 .. 282 | 277 .. 251 | 295 .. 332 | 313 .. 402
242 ., 242 | 260 .. 300 | 278 .. 264 | 296 .. 333 | 314 .. 403
243 Scholz | 261 .. 298 | 279 .. 265 | 297 .. 335 | 315 .. 404
244 ., 244 1 262 ., 222 | 280 .. 280 | 298 .. 301 | 316 .. 290
245 .. 245 | 263 .. 223 | 281 .. 234 | 299 .. 337 | 317 .. 325
246 .. 246 | 264 .. 152 | 282 .. 235 | 300 .. 237 | 318 .. 406
247 ., 247 | 265 .. 304 | 283 .. 236 | 301 .. 396 | 319 .. 274

APPENDIX E. 387
Greg. Scriv. | Greg. Scriv, | Greg. Scriv. ) Greg. Scriv. | Greg. Scriv.
320 .. 407 | 333 .. 476 | 376e .. 330 | 401 .. 312 | 426 .. 283
321 .. 423 | 334 .. 478 | 377 .. 341 | 402 .. 314 | 427 .. 336
322 .. 424 | 335 .. 480 403 .. 315 | 430 .. 294
323 .. 435 | 336 .. 538 —— 404 .. 323 | 431 .. 319
324 .. 426 | 337 .. 481 | 380 .. 339 432 .. 322
325 .. 427 | 338 .. 482 | 381 .. 340 ae 433 .. 295
326 .. 430 | 339 .. 487 | 392 .. 288 | 406 .. 327 | 436 .. 272
327 .. 431 | 340 .. 484 | 393 .. 286 | 407 .. 328 | 437 .. 273
328 .. 432 | 341 .. 485 | 393°... 287 ΜΝ 472 .. 232
329 .. 438 396 .. 297 476 .. 285
330 .. 436 a 398 .. 305 | 423 .. 291 | 4762... 326
331 .. 437 | 376 .. 338 | 399 .. 310 | 424 .. 292 | 478 .. 225
332 .. 472 | 376¢.. 377 | 400 .. 311 | 425 .. 293 | 480 .. 324
IV. Apocalypse.
Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv.
101 .. 103 | 109 .. 101 | 117 .. 157 —- 158 ..
102 .. 109 | 110 .. 146 | 118 .. 160 | 149 .. 120 | 159 ..
103 .. 102 | 111 .. 149 | 119 .. 161 | 150 .. 121 | 160 .. 118
104 .. 105 | 112 .. 150 | 120 .. 182 | 151 .. 122 | 161 .. 119
105 .. 111 | 113... 110 | 121... 153 — —
— 114 .. 115 | 122 .. 86 | 153 .. 114 | 181 .. 107
107 .. 104 | 115 .. 117 —. — 182 .. 112
108 .. 89] 116 .. 151 | 146 .. 113 | 157 .. 116 —
V. Evangelistaries.
Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv.
155 .. 180 | 174 .. 191 .. 263 | 208 .. 215 | 225 .. 248
158 .. 175. 192 .. 264 | 209 .. 216 | 226 .. 249
159 .. 176 .. 193 .. 266 | 210 .. 217 | 227 .. 250
160 . WE as 194 .. 202 | 211 .. 218 | 228 .. 253?
161 .. 178 .. 195 .. 203 | 212 .. 219 | 229 .. 223
162 .. 179 .. 179 | 196 .. 204 | 213 .. 220 | 230 .. 224
163 .. 180 .. 463 | 197 .. 205 | 214... 239 | 231 .. 225
164 .. 181... 234 | 198 .. 206 | 215 .. 240 | 232 .. 226
165 .. 182 .. 233 | 199 .. 207 | 216 .. 251 | 233 .. 235
166 .. 183 .. 257 | 200 .. 208 | 217 .. 241 | 234 ., 227
167 .. 184 .. 259 | 201 .. 209 | 218 .. 242 | 235 .. 228
168 .. 185... 222 | 202 .. 210 | 219 .. 243 | 236 .. 229
169 ... 186 .. 221 | 208... 211 | 220 .. 244 | 237 .. 237
170 .. 326 | 187 .. 256 204... 212 | 221 ., 245 | 2374 ., 238
tha Weer 188 .. 260 | 205 .. 201 | 222 .. 246 | 238 .. 254
172 ὡς 189 .. 261 | 206 ., 213 | 223 .. 252 | 239 .. 230
173 ὡς 190 .. 262 | 207 .. 214 | 224 ., 247 | 240 .. 281

σο2

Seriv.

. 317

330

388 APPENDIX E.

Greg. Seriv. Greg. Seriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg.
241 .. 232 | 289 .. 168 | 336 284 | 385 .. 520 | 467
242 .. 465 | 290 .. 169 | 337 .. 285 | 386 .. 521 | 468
243 .. 466 | 291 187 | 338 .. 499 | 387 .. 522 | 469
244 .. 467 | 292 189 | 339 .. 59 | 388 .. 523 | 470
245% .. 468 | 293 190 | 340 .. 258 | 389 .. 524 | 471
2450, 469 | 294 481 | 341 288 | 390 .. 528 | 472 ..
246 .. 194 | 295 .. 482 | 342 289 | 391 .. 529 | 4729...
247 .. 470 | 296 .. 483 | 343 298 | 392 .. 530 | 473
248 .. 471 | 297 484 | 344 236 | 393 .. 531 | 474
249 .. 191 | 298 485 | 345 500 | 394 .. 532 | 475
250 .. 472 | 299 200 | 346 255 | 395 .. 534 | 476
251 .. 195 | 300 286 | 347 501 | 396 .. 535 | 477
252 .. 473 | 301 .. 486 | 348 502 | 397 .. 536 | 478
253 .. 196 | 3024 .. 487 | 349 503 | 3982>..537 | 480
254 .. 474 | 302b.. 489 | 350 504 | 3999> ..538 | 481
255 .. 475 | 308 491 | 351 505 | 400 .. 540 | 482
256 .. 192 | 304 .. 492 | 352 506 | 401 .. 541 | 484 ..
257 .. 476 | 305 .. 291 | 353 .. 507 | 402 .. 542 | 485 ..
258 .. 197 | 306 292 | 354 .. 508 | 403 .. 543 | 4862 ..
259 .. 477 | 307 293 | 355 509 | 404 .. 544 | 486¢..
260 .. 198 | 308 294 | 356 512 | 405 .. 546 | 487
261 .. 158 | 309 295 | 357 .. 513 | 406 .. 549 | 488
262 .. 159 | 310 296 | 358 .. 514 | 407 .. 550 | 489
263 .. 193 | 311 297 | 359 515 | 408 .. 552 | 490
264 .. 170 | 312 493 | 360 516 | 409 .. 553 | 491
265 .. 171 | 313 494 | 361 426 | 410 .. 556 | 492
266 .. 172 | 314 495 | 362 427 | 411 .. 560 | 493
267 .. 173 | 315 .. 253 | 363 .. 299 | 412 .. 561 | 494
268 .. 174 | 316 .. 496 | 364 .. 416 | 413 .. 563 | 495
269 .. 175 | 317 497 | 365 417 | 414 .. 564 | 496
270 .. 176 | 318 265 | 366 366 | 415 .. 565 | 497
271 .. 177 | 319 267 | 367 367 | 416 .. 566 | 498
272 .. 178 | 320 268 | 368 421 | 417 .. 567 | 499
278... 478 | 321 269 | 369 .. 423 | 418 .. 568 | 500
274 .. 479 | 322 270 | 370 .. 324 | 419 .. 569 | 501
275 .. 181 | 323 271 | 371 424 | 420 .. 570 | 502
276 .. 182 | 324 272 | 372 425 | 421 .. 571 | 503
277 ... 183 | 325 273 | 373 .. 517 | 422 .. 572 | 504
278 .. 186 | 326 .. 274 | 374 .. 419 | 423 .. 573 | 505
279 .. 184 | 327 276 | 375 .. 370 | 424 .. 574 | 506
280 .. 185 | 328 .. 277 | 376 .. 371 | 425 .. 759 | 508
281 .. 160 | 328%... 38 | 377 372 | 426 .. 804 | 509
282 .. 161 |] 329 .. 278 | 378 373 | 427 .. 828 -
283 .. 162 | 330 .. 279 | 379 374 | 428 .. 829 512
284 .. 163 | 331 280 | 380 375 — 513
285 164,5 | 332 .. 62 | 381 368 | 463 .. 313 | 514
286 .. 480 | 333 .. 281 | 382 .. 369 | 464 .. 314 | 515
287 .. 166 | 334 .. 282 | 383 .. 518 | 465 .. 315 | 516 .
288 .. 167 335 283 ' 384 .. 519 ' 466 .. 316 517

APPENDIX E.

389

Greg. Seriv. Greg. Scriv, Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv.
518 .. 311 | 532 .. 407 | 545 .. 381 | 560 .. 388 | 572 .. 572
519 .. 303 | 534 .. 404 | 546 .. 382 | 561 389 | 573 .. 395
520 .. 304 | 535 .. 403 | 547 .. 547 | 562 .. 562 | 574 .. 362
521 .. 308 | 536 .. 405 | 548 .. 548 | 563 .. 390 | 804 .. 412
522 .. 309 | 537 .. 411 | 549 .. 383 | 564 .. 392 | 923 .. 288
523 .. 312 | 538 .. 414 | 550 .. 384 | 565 .. 393 —_
524 .. 310 | 539 551 566 .. 396 | 927 .. 275
socom 540 .. 376 | 552 .. 385 | 567 .. 397 | 928 .. 418

528 .. 409 | 541 .. 377 | 553 .. 386 | 568 .. 398 | 935 .. 415

529 .. 410 | 542 .. 378 ἜΡΙΝ. 569 .. 399 | 936 .. 428

530 .. 408 | 543 .. 379 | 556 .. 387 | 570 .. 188

531 .. 406 | 544 .. 380 nate 571 .. 394

VI. Apostolos.

Greg. Scriv Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Seriv.
49 75 70 | 100 .. 214 | 126 .. 115 | 202 .. 99
50 76 .. 198} 101... 216 | 187 .. 166 | 203 .. 100
Bliea a, | 27 79 | 102 .. 90] 128 .. 180 | 204 .. 101
52 78 78 | 103 .. 83] 129 ., 184 | 205 .. 102
53 79 75 | 104 84 | 130 .. 186 | 206 .. 108
54 80 71 | 105 85 = 207 .. 104
55 55 | 81 69 | 106 86 208 .. 106
56 .. 56 | 82 77 | 107 .. 87 | 169 .. 105 | 999 |. 107
58 58 | 83 .. 76] 108 gg | 170 .. 170 | 919 |. 108
59 48 | 84 .. 74] 109 gg | 171 70") 911 .. 109
60 57 | 85 .. 200 | 110 .. 263 | 172 93 | 912 . 110
61 59 | 86 Bi | ati. Bee 178 94 | 913 .. 111
62 60 | 878... 201 112 .. 81 ---- 214 .. 112
63 61 87>... 202 | 113 .. 82 180 73 | 215 .. 215
64 62 | 88 .. 130 | 114 .. 125 aiid 216 .. 124
65 52 | 89 50 | 115 .. 126 =
a6. 64) 90 ., Bos | die . tay] 1 ~ 2 | ooo τὰ
67 66 | 91 .. 204] 117 .. 218 aoe. ts

185 .. 185 :

68... 66) 92... 206 118 4. 116 τος os ike
69 .. 178 | 93 .. 206 —

το... 72] 94 .. 207 | 120 49 — 255 .. 122
70>... 172 | 95 .. 208 | 121 .. 119 197 91 | 256 .. 128
71 .. 173 | 96 .. 209 | 122 .. 123 | 198 92 —
72 .. 183 | 97 .. 210 | 123 .. 120 | 199 .. 199 | 262 .. 129
7S, 584] 98... 211 124 98 | 200 96 | 263 .. 68
74 .. 197 | 99 .. 212 | 125 .. 114 201 97 | 264 .. 117

INDEX I.

OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

Index of Greek Manuscripts of the New Testament, arranged according to the
countries where they are and the owners to whom they belong.

(N.B.—The Reference is always made to the MSS., which are described in their
proper places.)

BRITISH EMPIRE.

ENGLAND. Total

Amherst, Lord....,.... Evan. 887... 1

Ashburnham, Earl] of ............ 3
Evan. 544

... Evst. 237
Evst. 238

... Evan. 328
Evan. 236

(British and Foreign Bible Soc.,
London)...Evan.5 & Evst.200 2

Burdett-Coutts, Baroness ...., 19
Evan. 612
Evann. 551-2
Evann. 555-8
....Eivst. 246
ἐν Apost. 65
... Eyst. 252
.... Hivst. 247
.. Act. 221
... Evan. 559
Evst. 253
Evst. 248, 249,
250, 253°
DLE AG se ριον ξεν .. Apost. 78
(Cambridge)—
University LIBRARY ............ 25

Evst. 146
wo Eevst. 4
.... Evan. 60
.. Act, 21
..-Paul, 27

Total
MSS.

2
CLARE CoLLEGE Evst. 488 1
EMMANUEL COLLEGE ............045 1
σε, ΡΠ Act. 53
GONVILLE AND Calus COLLEGE 1
AO Brsavies dadedowiierensis Evan. 59
TRINITY COLLEGE ........-.seeeeees 6
ΒΥ, δ᾽ γοιουναρυυονου Evan. W4
... Evan. 507
Evan. 508
B. xvii 1 (Augiens.)...Paul. F
OV AVE 2 2iccinscinsdavacies Evst. 221

392
Total
MSS.
(Cheltenham)—
Fenwick, Middle Hill ......... 10
Evan. 527
. Act. 178
..Evan. 528
...Dvan. 520
...Hvan. 530
. Act. 198
.. Evan, 531
... Evan. 532
...Hvan. 533
distsiionltwonienessuete a Evan. 526
Coniston, Ruskin .,.. .Evst. 254... 1
Crawford, Earl of ,..Evann. 1320,
1321 2
Herries, Lord ......... Evan. 580,,. 1
(Holkham)—
EARL OF LEICESTER ............... 2
25
1181 τ 1255)...Act. 186
1182. Act. 182
1183. Act, 183
1184 .... Act. 184
1185 .. Act. 185
1186 Paul. 256
1187, 1188, 1189 Evst. 223-5
1100, I1QI ...... Apost. 59, 60
TAQ? ssvecrehacay cay Evan. 515
1193 .. .Evst. 226
1104 .... Evst. 363
IIQ5, 1196... Apost. 61-2
1255 or C. 4...... Evan. 516
L350 ὡνννιοιχοννωςς Evan. 517
(Leicester)............... Evan. 69 ... 1
(ondon)—
British MUSEUM ............000008 136
Codex Alexandrinus
Arundel 524.
ae
BaD
547..
Burney 18....

IQ...
20,...

21,,..

INDEX I.

Burney 23
48.

408
Cotton, Vesp.

Titus C. xv...
Egerton 2163.......
2610... ΩΝ
2783...
2784...
2785...
2786...
2787...
Harleian 1810 ..

5537
5538

5549

5552

5557
5559

5501

5597

5588
5598

Royal MS. I. B. T.

“Evst. 255
ww Act, 223
...uvan. 113

Act. 25

Evan. 567

Evan. 114
Paul. 66

Evan. 72

Apoe. 31
Evan. G

... Evan. 117

Evan. 445
Evan. 65
Evan. 446

Act. 28

... van. 447
vst, 151
....Hvst, 152
...Evan. 448

Evan. 444

. Act. 20

Additional Manuscripts—

5107. υὐων να φοδὴ
5III, 5112...

5115, 5116...
BULLET ΡΟ ὙΓΡῚ

11841.... ;

.. Evan. 44
ee LoVan. 449
.... Hvan. 439
.... Evan. 438
. Act, 22
...-Hivan, 109
....Eyst. 260
wee Dovan. 573
.. Evan. 574
Paul. 267
.... vst. 926
.... Evan. 575
.... Evan. 576
... van. 201
... Evan. 577

Total
MSs,

Evst. 25, 25°

OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

393

Add. MSS. (cont.)— Total Add. MSS. (cont.)\— Tiss.
oa 14638 we. Adal 496-7 St OAC ss κοῖς οὀρυμανονος Evst. 285
ΤΥ an. 202
15581, ... Evan. 580
16183, ....Hvan, 581
16184. .... van. 582
16943. ....Bvan, 583
17136 ...Evan, ΝΡ
17211 Evan. R
173790 ... vst, 262 1
17469 Evan. 584 20
17470 Evan. 585
17741 Evan. 586 | 1: 2:.:κ6ἁἨεννενενεενεεεν . .Evst. 239
sis. Evan. 587 L 3, 4» 7.550. Evann. 545-7
Evan, 588 Oe ausiddars Evst. 240
Evst. 263 Lg ws Evan. 548
Evan. 11 ΤΙ ΟῚ ἀνονήρνε Evst, 251
. 110
Evan. 589 I. 23, 24 ie eee
acai Act. 229 A τλλλλνν wan
19380. .-ceecccceceeeeccece Evan. £90 LDS -sacnpusienssovaasina sds Evst. 243
Ae Bok, αἱ ΠΝ tact ws
19459) isieninicsvesnnanans Evst. PTZ τοῦ: ὙΔΗΒ ΘΖ τ
mie Ἐνας ea ΤΊ, 23: vssesnasies ... vst. 244
ΤΙ. 261, 26? ...Evann. 553-4
LOTS Ti smieckiteesiheartawe Evst. 265
ΠΣ scavesensansivecevexs Evst. 266 11. 336. ὐνοςτον ...Hivsb. 245
20003 ‘Act. 61 {ΠῚ ssceccpwsesreneer Act, 220
hes ite 267 Sion College .......ccccee eee 4
22506..... Evan. 591 ἊΣ μὰ meee ai
15 ee on a re "Bvan. 518
er vst.
224736..... Evan. 592 A. 32. Eiyptect39
22737..... Evan. 593 (ΔΙ πο βϑῦθυν....Ἅ.νννννννενονννννενν τον 1
τ} iver lias ea Rylands Libr. Evan. 886
van.
22740 Evan. 596 (Oxford)—
22741..... Evan. 597
22742... Evst. 270 BODLEIAN oo..sseeseeseceeeereneeeene 78
22743... Evst. 271 Baroce. 3 weeesssseees Act. 23
22744..... Evst. 272 29 ... Evan. 46
24112..... Evan. 598 ἍΤ ὡς Evan. 45
24373..... Evan. 599 48... Ἄροο. 28
2.4.5: 7 ιφενα Evst. 273 59 ... Evan. 610
24370 Evan. 600 197 ... Evst. 201
24377 Evst. 274 BOD. cciloraeraevn Evst. 5
τ teen Ἐπ κῃ Canon. Gr. 33... it we
24379... vst, 2 Baas van,
24380..... Evst. 277 a .., Evan τ
25881..... Evst. 38 85.........Evst. 202
20103..... Evan. 601 92 Evst. 203
27860..... Evst. 278 1I0,........Act. 212
27861..... Evan. 602 I12,,.......Hvan. 490
28815 Evan. 603 110.........Hvst. 204
28816..... Act. 232 122 Evan. 491
28817..... Evst. 279 126 Evst. 205
28818 rs ra E. ΤῊ. Clarke 4.........Act. ae
20718.....0» vst. 02 Evan.
art tsa Apost. 69 Evan. Toh
31208..... ...Hvst. 281 Evan. 111
8:1 ο δὲ tasonosseesnecsen ...Evst. 282 Evst. 157
Evan.To0 ff Quanta Act. 58
...Evst. 283 I0....,....Evan. 112
BIQ2L .csesscesreeeeeerees Evst. 284 BSlocoesnese Evst. 206

394

E. D. Clarke 46......... Evst. 207
47....4....Evst. 208
8. Evst. 209

Cromwell 11
IB...

Evan, 82

...Evst. 26
...Evst. 27
... Evan. 55
... Evan. 53

INDEX I.

Total
MSS.

(Parham Park, Sussex)

Evst. 219
... Evan.
... Evan,
...Bvan,
ΗΝ Evst.
... Evan.
Evan.
νι.
... Evan,
.. Evan,
νὰ Divan,
.... Evan,
.... Evan.
ων Evan. 502
... Apost. 58
... Evan. 503
ἀρ ....Hvan. 504
wien Renate Evan. WS ἃ
Act. 192
Act. 101
... Evan. 505
Evan. 506

Evst. 298 ...

KEBLE COLLEGE ...

LINcOLN COLLEGE

...- Evan. 95
Evan. 68 &
Evst. 199

Sesaieheetaloade Evan. 56

MacGpDALEN COLLEGE........ Lisson

... Act. 37
Evan. 58

LorpD DE La ZoucHE.

Total
MSS.

1

2

OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

Total
MSS.
Quaritch i ....divan. 469... 4
We ves ... Evan. 471
viii Evst. 935
Formerly .,.Evan. 885
Ruskin, John......... Evst. 254... 1
Swete, H. B., Dr....... Evan. 736... ὗ
Evan. 737
White, Mr. ............ Evan. 523... 1
Winchelsea, Earl of Evan. 106... 1
(Wisbech) —

PECKOVER oo ..stasececcccceseeeeecees 5
Woolwich 1, Bate...,..Evst. 492... 1
Wordsworth, Bp. .,.Evan. 542... 1

IRELAND.
(Dublin)—
( TRINITY COLLEGE ........ aneeniate 3
Evan. Z
Dit2B ecsovetetuvs Paul. 490
7. Α.. 1. 2, fol. αν ννννν Evst. 454
Kg ὅ.
SCOTLAND
Bute issssisisceisesesaveess Evan. 64 1
(Edinburgh) .........cccccceceneeeeee 5
Libr. A. 6. 25. .ἀ«ὐννννον Evan. 519
Mackellar ............... Evan. 896
Act. 333
Univ. D. Laing 6, 667 Evann. 897-8
Univ. Laing ............ Evst. 578
(Glasgow)—
Hunter Museum ............ werent 70
V. a ἜΣ ἐοτθ ρον ει νι φλὸς Evst. 231
ἢ ... Apost. 45
.... Hvst, 232
... Hivst. 230
... Evan. 520
ae ἐνερ VAM, 521
BB) TET eeccees cass Evan. 522
Duke of Hamilton’s collection.
NEW ZEALAND.
Auckland ............... Evan. 1223 2

Evst. 420

FOREIGN COUNTRIES.
BELGIUM.
Brussels... sisisisvacaesersvevsecesasness
Reg. 11358, 11375 ...Evann. 881-2
/ DENMARK.
Copenhagen ..............:08008 vince 9

I 7»
Evann. 903-4

Act. 253-5

927, 929, 942.
ee 94,
ΝᾺ 950, 951,

ἘΠ ἦτο Bvst. 760-9

Meroula of ‘St. Cath. 7 Evan. 648

FRANCE.

Arras 970 :
Besan¢on 41 ............ Apost. 51...

AF sweaet swoon: Evst. 193
Bordier, Henri ...... Evst. 505... 1
Carpentras ΤΙ ......... Evst. 189... 1

Y Dessa.........ccccecccccees Evan. 874...
K 200s iviceyneanenndens Paul. 374
Montpelier,Sch.M. 446 Evan. 871... 2
405 Evst. 504
Paris—
NATIONAL LIBRARY

396

Nat. Gr. eed j—-

‘Paul, 145
.Paul. 146

-Paul. 147

.... Paul. 148
... Evan, 106
.. Evan. 291

Evan. 292

INDEX I.

Total
MSS.

Total
MSs.

OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

Nat. Gr. (cont.)— Total
2D easeenaisninns Paul. 162
228, 263.........Evst. 427-8
23 Oss cscs .... Evan, 12
231. ... Evan. 319
232 .... Evan, 320
234. .... Evan, 761
2B Ἐς νολδου ρον θεν Evan. 762 and

Evst. 426
BT oi cunssnhaccrund Act. Io
2.3.8. ies ...- Paul. 163
23Q..c0000e .. .Apoc. 62
BAO asuweraninesae Apoc. 139
241, . Apoc. 63
276.. .Evst. 82
ἌΝ ΡΠ Evst. 63
27S utimursiaweas Evst. 1
Φι Θινοεροι wanieaceds Evst. 17
28 Odsccivenwarians Evst. 2
28 Les cesvwancevaace Evst. 64
282... ονο ον Evst. 65
28 2. τ ρου salsaitans Evst. 66
284..... .Evst. 67
285,04. .Evst. 68
B80 sig scnisaeae δ Evst. 69
28 δι ηκωρβον ες νον Evst. τὸ
288..... .Evst. 70
OBO auee cdaecanst Evst. 71
ZOO ἜΤ ΤΣ Evst.72, 72 Ὁ
ZOU φεοιους εθρρο Evst. 73
292. ..eceeceveenee Evst. 74
293.. .Evst. 75
294.. .Evst. 83
ΘΟ osneavinnesa ews Evst. 76
200 ει ὀνυουνκῶν; Evst. 77
ΩΤ Evst. 16
298..... .Evst. 78
299..... .Evst. 79
BOG vi iaideawiisoaeen Evst. 80
BOT nesccanenarens Evst. 7
302 ..Hvst. 15
303.. ..Evst. ΤΟΙ
BOA casi το υφωνίων Apost. 22
BOS vsnsieavcansnas Evst. 81
δι ρεθν ἐνονος Apost. 23
397 visereeeseceee Evst. 9
BOB viciasgarnce thee Apost. 24
SOO sels ainvrenteie Evst. 11
BLO i ἡρφωνο νεῖν Evst. 12
211 Evst. 86
312 . Evst. 8
ST Seavdasiusrenss Evst. 87
BU fyescaunewaiswes Evst. 88 and

Evan. W*

DT ις ον ος ἐν Devan. 764
Nat. Suppl. Gr.
24, 29 Evst. 416-7
27 ...Evst. 158
32.. Evst. 84
33.. Evst. 85
50.. .Evst. 58
λιν. Evst. 366
75... Evan, 271
70... Evan. 274
99... Apoc. 59
104... Apost, 11
108... Evan. 290
115. Evst. 96
118, Evan. 323
149... Evan. 297
159... Evan. 738
D7 Bis Evan. 298
185... Evan. 120
219... Evan. 759
227... Evan. 633
242... Evst. 159
567 ...Evst. 367
611, 612.,......,.Evann. 740-1
686, 687, 758... Evst. 421-3
BOO sseéiasigsstcans Apost. 130
804.. . Apost. 202
805.. Evst. 324
834. Evst. 424
ΘΟ δον ceceee Evan. 758
904. Evan. 773
905. Evst. 425
906,. Act. 263
gti. Evan. 634
914.... Evan. 742
919.... Evan. 739
Iool.,.. Paul. 338
1035... Evan. 760
1076... Evan. 763
1080... Evan. 771
1081... Evst. 517
1083.... Evan. 772
1096... Evst. 419
Nat. Coisl. r ............Evan. F4
19 ....e000.0. Van. 329

20 κενῶς veo Hvan. 36

398 INDEX I.

Nat. Coisl. (cont.)— ΠῚ nis.
21 τρςευς τε Evan. 37 Τυϑϑᾶθῃ .....6ενννενενενενκενενεν ἐγ κεννν 10
22 ... Evan. 40 Boerner... ... Paul. G
28. . Evan. 39 Reg. A. 95 ..-Apoc. 90
24. Evan. 41 100 ......006--- Evan. 254
25. .. Act. 15 104 seeseeseeee Act. 98
26. .. Act. 16 123 ..ἁ(ννννενον Εν τι. 258
Bye «Paul. 20 124 oes ...-Apoc. 32
28. . Paul. 23 145. secceseeeeesHivam, 252
31 ...Evst. 13 172. vss .... Evan. 241
95. . Paul. 339 187 ... ....Apoc. 112
128 . ...Evan. 765, DBL seiatiins anvennet Evst. 57
ἘΣ : nes ὟΝ Frankfort-on-Oder Act. 42 ...ὄ 1
196 Ta 330 Giessen ...............ee 1
197 van. 331 5
τοῦ Evan. 767 eee syeues 2
199 ‘Evan. 35 ottingen 2 ...
200 ...Evan. 38 Groningen 1)
201 ...Evan. 1264 Univ. A.C. Lee Paul. 418 5
302 .-Paul. H FLAMBULE! veccccce wenedeadeveegucdsones 7
202, 2 . Act. 18 Wolf ἘΣ ἌΝ
2058. «ὐνντυονι Maths 78 City Libr. ee Paul. M or 53
pian Paul: 59 City Libr. 1252 Act
205. Act. 17 ity Libr. 1252......... . 45
206... . Evan. 769 DOLD ZIG vise i εονρνανεροιρουθ φρο ον 6
207 .. ..Evan. 770 Matt. 18 Evan. 99
217 «υνννννενν Paul, 340 Matt. 8. ..cscceseeeeeeeee Paul. 76
224 ...ἐτλελτεεν Act. 264 Tischendorfi. .........Evan. @*
95) 217 wees Paul. 339-40 Tischendorf iv. .........Hvan. 478
29, 30,95, 217 Paul. 378-81 Tischendorf v. .........Evst. 190
ARSENAL OF PARIS «νννννννννννννννεν 1 Tischendorf vi. ......... Apost. 71
(GES) Ὡς Sas ορονω νοις Evan. 43 Munich—
Louvre, Ecypr. Mus. Paul. T ... 1 Univ. 1188. oy......Evan. X ... 1
MILLER, EMMAN., 4, 5 «ονννννννννενον 9 ΒΟΥ͂ΑΙ, ΤΙΒΕΑΒΥ͂...... ννννννννννννον 27
Os Fe coe tient eas ker Evst. 506-9
8, 9, 10, II, 12...... Evst. 512-16
Par. Bipu. ARM. 8409 Evan. 42... 1
Par. Nat. AnmEn. 9,..Act.240 ... 1
Roya ΤΝΒΤΙΤΌΤΕ ΑἹ
PARIS: weaves sisiacioss Evan. 288... 1
St.GENEVIEVE A.O. 34 Evan. 121... 2
Ag Os 36 νων vomavons Act. 210
Poictiers..............00.. Evan. 472... 1
GERMANY.
BSL: ΤΉ ΠΥ 24
Κόη. Gr. 4to, 39, 47,
55, 66, 675 ϑνο, 3,
Evann. 635-42
.. Evan. 823
Evan. 876
51, 52, 533 4to, 46,
ΕΝ ΨΩ Evst. 370-5
4to, 40, 43,573 8vo, :
ἰιχρς ἐδεισ ίουτας ον ονσο Act. 249-52
Hamilton 244 .......,.Act. 248
245, 2460 , Evst. 368-9
12mo, 10

auhiveiaines Evan. 400

OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

Total

ἣ MBS.

Niuremburg ............ Evst.31 ... 1
Oettingen-Wallerstein, Prince

OF gaa tinaucotaauncneedds Apoc.t ...ὄ 1

Pesth......... ΠΝ 2

Eubeswald.... ...Evan. 100
Jancovich ..........0.68
OBO sets eves jonctvdenns sarntevsectaviies 1
Lycaei Aug. ..........
Saxe-Gotha....... 1
Ducal, ΜΆ. 78
(Strasburg oo... eeeeeee eee 3
From Molsheim (de-
stroyed) ......ννεννννεν Evan. 431]
Ed. Reuss. ............5-- Evan. 877
ΠΥ ΘΗ͂ΙΣ ἐρνι ον τιν ἐν ος ον νον cde neeveeicaalvins 2
CUZBD ὁ υθονον διρλονςὠφρεν Evan. 87
Cath. Libr. 143......... Evst. 179
Tubingen .............. Evst. R 2
2 χοῦν οὐκ λει tue ται ει δ τ Evst. 481
Vienna—
IMPERIAL LIBRARY ....εεννενννονν 44

Vind. Caes. Ness.

Vind~ on Suppl. Gr.
Evan. 108

Imp. Priv. Libr. 7972 Evan. 829
Imp. Gr. Theol. 19,

79-80, 90, 95, 122 Evann. 824-8
Act. 335

399

Imp. Gr. Theol. (coné.)\— Total
69, 163, 220...... Apoc. 136-8
Rainer 1, Rainer

....Evst. 502-3

...Evst. 180

Wolfenbittel
Carolin. A, B...,.

Zittau ..... weswmevacnayshes Evan. 605 ... 1

GREECE.

εἰλξοίος ἐενενννενν Lovet, 804
.. vst. 828

Nat. Sakkel. 58, 76, 93,
80, 127,121, 110, 81,
71, 87, 118, 125, 108,
74) 134, 95, 77) 107,
75, 122, 109, 160,
III, 137, 117, 65,
130, 99, 88........0066 Evann. 775-

803,
150 (12), 151 (13),
152 (14), 153 (15),
154. {10} scensssresse Evann. 846--

50

155. (1) )cvesxeeaecwaes Evan, 852
156 (18), 157 (19),
158 (20), 159 (21),
160 (22), τότ (23)... Evann,
162 (24), 203 (16).,.Evann.
489 (216), 56, 57 ...Evann.
18} 139, 347 ...Ἅ«ἁ({νννν Evann.

854-9
862-3
867-9

132, 135 eee he Ἔναπα. 1313-9

207 (70), 208 (71),

209 (72), 43 (149 ἢ),

45, 64 (91), 66 (105),

221 (129), 119, 89 Act. 304-13

(490, 217) Act. 201

69 (100), Too (96),..Paul. 382-3
ἘΝ Paul. 471

. 163, 164,

165, 166, 167, 168,

LOO. soersnncndavianeaai Evst. 518-24

170, 171, 172, 173,

EVA vinsvstiscsweswsomaaaws Evst. 528-32
175,176, %, 177,178 Evst. 534-8
ie 180, 181, 182...Evst. 541-4

sarshiaiaadgmtaieaticaa’s Evst. 546
...Evst. 549-50
...Evst. 552-3
....Hvst. 556
...Evst. 560-1

88 canon
189, 190...

400
Nat. Libr. (cont.)— Total
101, 192, 193, 194,
195, 196, 197, 198,
199, 200, 201, 202... Evst. 563-74

661, 702, 146%, 642,
82, 683, 79, 73. 674,
112%, 670 2, 126, 69,
63 ?, 86, 2, ?, 84%,
2, 85 3, 124, 62 ? Evst. 429-49
ΚΕ Evst. 759
66, 78, 83, 97, 126,
143, 147; 148, 668,
685, 700, 707,
787s 759, 760, 766,
769, 784, 786, 795...Evst. 943-63
2035 200s: iasaemimerenn Apost. 204-5
115, and 3 others... Apost. 209-1
101, 102, 106, 133,

INDEX I.

2

TSA eich ΠΤ Apost. 270-4
103 .... ἐν Apost. 37
Τῆς Βουλῆς ......ceceeeeee Evann. 804-7
Evst. 450
Apoc. 141
Mamoukae..,............. Evann. 808-9
Οἰκονόμου 6........ἐνννννον Evan. 810
Soe. Archaeol. Christ. Evan. 811
M. Bournias ............ Evst. 451-2
M. Varouccas............ Evst. 453
Evst. 462
COLE x siiscnaasiaaiacenaustieeaieativawaye 11
COLO cecsssssssaeivaicinioa Evann. 812-

Abp. Eustathius

M. Eleutherius......... Evst. 459-61
DADC: εν csaveeseassnces Act. 314
Sb τ, HOLLAND.
1 ΠΥ ἘΝ Paul. 350...
... Evan. 79
ie ... Act. 38
74 A, ...Evan, 122

Gronovii 13I., τ Evan, 435

Scaligeri 243 Evst. 6
Utrecht wo. Evan. F ,
ITALY
Bologna—
Rovan ΤΙΒΒΛΒΥ,....Ἅννννννννννεννν
Bibl. Univ. 2775 ...... Evan. 204
3638 ...... Evst. 160
Cortona 301 0.0... Evan. 1260
Ferrara—

...Evan. 450

16
Bo icctan Evst. 466-8

Florence—

xi. δ.

ΧΙ. ὃ

xi.I8 .,

Aedil. 221

244

Laurent. Cony.

124

Med. Pal. 243 ..

stain τ Evst. 117

ΤΥ Apost. 4
ad οί ναι Evan. 367
oe Act. 149
Evan. 200
.... Evan. 199
.... Evan. 366
...Evan. 362
Act. 148

splesiadeds Apost., 223
δ᾽, ssevevs Evst. 187

OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

Samana, Evan. 420
Act, 241

.... Evann. 630-1
μιν Apost, 82
Apoc. 113

65, 66, 7596, 98,
73,58, 94,111,
112, 170, 95>

189

Milan—

AMBROSIAN LIBRARY.............05
A. 51 sup. or 15,.....6.. Paul. 172
A. 62 inf. 1.0... ....Paul, 390
A. 152 sup... Evst. 167
A. 241 inf... -Paul. 287
B. 6 inf. -Paul. 171
B. 56. Evan. 348
Bi62) cccscvans Evan. 350
B. 70 sup. Evan. 351
BOs ccedecie Evan. 352
GC. τὸ νυν Evst. 81
C. 63 sup Apost, 46
C. gt sup. .Evst. 106
C. 160 sup. Evst. 168
C. 295 inf. Paul. 289
D. 67 sup Evst. 103
D. 72 sup. Evst. 104
D. 108 sup Evst. 166
D. 161 inf Evan. 458
D. 282 inf. Evan. 459
D. 298 inf. Evan. 460
Τὸ. 541 inf. Paul. 288
ἘΝ. 2 inf. ...... Paul. 286
E. 63 sup Evan. 457
E. 97 sup Act. 137
E. τοῖ sup. Evst. 480
E. 102 sup. Act. 138
E. 295.... Paul. 391
F. 61 sup. Evan. 349
F. 125 sup. Paul. 175
G. 16 sup ...-HVan. 344
H. 13 sup .... Evan. 343
H. 104 sup ... Act. 139
L. 79 sup μι vst. 163
M. 48 sup τ van. 456
M. 81 sup .Evst. 105
M. 93 ....++ Evan. 353
N. 272 sup. .. Paul. 225
P. 274 sup ....Hvst. 169
8. 23 sup .. Evan, 346
S.628up. vicccsseeceeee Evst. 102

Total
MSS
Z. 34 BUD. .εὐνννεεενννεεν Evan. 461
E.S. iii. 13..
E.S8. iv. 14
by eee ene
5.8. uamease tated
Formerly Hoeplii
Modena. .......
Este ii. A. 1
His Aw 5 ats
ii, A. g
ii. A. 13...
ii. A. 14..
iii. B.17..
ii. C. 4
ii.C.6.......
li. Ὁ. 3
ii. 6. 3
iii. B. τό
46 iii. B. 17
iii. F. 13
α.9 ..... 5
iii. E.z...,. aie _Apoc. 147
ili, F. 12 . Apoc. 148
Naples se sscstiisviecssevesivervaverdacnene 12
Ἱς By th octistennstanscia Evst. 138
TI. AA. 3... .... Evan. 401
....Hvan. 403
.... Evan. 402
οὐ Act. 83
Act. 173
.. Act. 174
ἐν νει. 843
II. Β. 23, 24 ...-Paul. 394-5
II. ©. 15 .... Evan. R or WP
COUT. .35ucken souareaivin Evan. 404
Padua, Univ. 695 ...... Evan. 844... 1
Palermo, I. E. 11...... Paul. 217... 1
Pare eevsscevscrongurteviceaseascart 6
Reg. 5 .. Evan. 452
14. Evst. 161
Too ss Evan. 831
95. Evan. 453
1821. Evan. 361
2319 Evan. 360
Pistoia, Fabr. Libr. 307 Evan. 845... 2
Evst. 526
Rome—
VATICAN jansscevesnceverceseonme assess 218
Vat. Gr. δ: νννένέννννν HVS. 924
163 .. .... Hivan. 177
165 .....eeeeee Paul. 58
349 .....ἀὑννννυ Evan, 127
350... ....Hivst. 539
351 Evst. 35
352 Evst. 376: 7
354 Evan. ὃ

pd

402

Vat. Gr. (cont.)—

‘aul, 310

INDEX I.

Total

MSS. Vat. Gr. (cont.)—

1 So Scholz’s index, and we may suppose cor-
rectly, but in his Catalogue of Evangelistaria he

numbers it 1256,

L220 aisvenasicdton Evan. 143
1253 ....- .... Evan. 864
1254..... Evan. 144
1270 Act. 154
1423 Evan. 373
1426 Act, 264
1430 Act. 155
1445. Evan. 374
1472 Evan. 865
1522 Evst. 123
1528 Apost. 38
1533. Evan. 375
1534. Evst. 383
1539. Evan. 376
1548. Evan. 145
1618 Evan. 377
1625. Evst. 551
1641. Evst. 384
1649 . Paul. 189
1650 Act. 156
1658 Evan. 378
1670 Paul. M
1714 Act. 157
1743. .... Apoc, 67
1761. .- Act. 158
1769. .... Evan. 379
1813 ....Evst. 385
1882 .... Evan. 866
1886 ...Hvst. 386
1895. .Evan. 680
1904 .Apoc. 68
1933. .... Evan. 683
1968 . ... Act. 159
1971 μιν Act. 334
TOO ccasnacwienve Apoc. 116
1973, 1978 ...Evst. 554-5
1983 Evan. 173
1988 . ....Evst. 124
1996. .... Evan. 684
2002 .... Evan. 174
2012 νον Evst. 387
2017 ...Evst, 125
2041 Evst. 126
2051, 2052

Total
MSS,

BOOT: ccirciecyere ἧ
Paul. 3, and Evst. 559
2062 Act. 160
2063 ............E vst. 127
2066 ............Apoc. B
2068 ............Apost. 49
2070 ............Hvan, 382
2080 ............Evan. 175
2099... .. Act. 256
2100 ............Evst. 388
2113............ Evan, 176
2115... .... Evan. 870
2116 ............ Apost. 119
2117... ...Evan. 687
2129 Apoc. 158 and
Evst. 389
OI93 cceiaeiaes Evst. 128

2128: tea etna Evst. 562

OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

Vat. Gr. (cont.)—

453, 454) 450......
Vat, Palat. Gr.

Paul. 327
Evan. 381
... Evan. 713

Total
Mbps.

403

Vat. Palat. Gr. (cont.)— moral
80 .... ... Evan. 147
136... . Evan, 148
171... ...Evan. 149
189 .... .. Evan. 150
204... ...Paul, 328
208 .... ... Evan. 714
220... ...Hvan, 151
Cy .... ... Evan. 152
229 .... .Evan. 153
1. A, .Evst. 397-9
241 Apost. 123
» : ...Apoe. 119
.. Paul. 330
Pio- Vat, Gr. 50.........Act. 80
.. Evan. 158
Vat. Urb. 2 ... Evan. 157
.. Act. 79
...Evan. 1269
Rom. ANGELICA......00...ccccseeees 8
Α.1. 5 Evan. 178
Ἄς ὃ. Ὕδιςςς Act. L
Ads Tyee Apoc. 120
A. 4.11... Evan. 179
Bests Buss Evan. 723
B. 5.15... .. Apoc. 121
D. ii. 27... .. Evet. 527
D. 3.8 Evan. 611
Rom. BARBERINI ...........000000+ 34
ΡΠ
iii17 .
iii. 38.
iii. 45

Ἢ ΤΣ

iv. 11, iv. 60, iv. 84,..Apost. 125-7
Ὁ 27 axcncaauvess cursive Evan. 160
iv. 28... ...Evst. 533

τς SP waxsuemonanannaaees Evan. 162
iv. 43, iv. 30, iv. 53,

iv. 13, iv. 25, iv. 1,
lil. 22, iii, 129, vi.

18 Evst. 403-11
iv. 54 .Evst. 135-6
iv. 56 Apoc. 43
iv. 64 Evan. 159
iv. 85 Paul. 213
iv. 86, 77 Evann. 729-30
v. τό ...Evan. 163
v.17 ... Evann. ¥ & 392
Vv. 37 ... Evan. 165,

vi. 4 Evst. 134
vi. 9 Evan. 168
vi. 13 Paul. 297
vi. 21 Act. 81
No mark Apost. 41
Rom. PROPAGANDA oo... eee ceeeeee 6
de sasatveaipatalintes Evann. T& Τὰ
1, vi. 6 Evst. 37
Evan. 851
Io,

404

εἰρα δ εἰ θυγεαμλια τινος Act. 261

... Evan. 853
...Hivan. 395
Paul. 397

Act. 171-2.

Apoc. 73

Evann. 622-7
Evann. 628-9

Α. α. 7, A. α. 9, Δ. α.
Io, A.a. 11, Δ. α. 12,
A, a. 13, A. a. 14,A

a. 15, A.u. 16, A. B.
2 ASO Bie ρὸν δ λιν, Evst. 313-23
Pp isimenhenesiesdenvec Evst. 325
A. δι 11, A. δ. 16, A. ὃ.

ΠΝ δ. 19, A. δ. 20,

Ὁ τὸ Κι Ὁ σι" 5) >

BPRS PAS!

a BPHe APES
RRPARPLE .

. Vio ὦ
iS

cbisnlei’ : veseesess Eat, 330-60

PoeRn

seuanbens “Apost. 83-9
Apost. 263
Paul. R, Evst.

Evan. 396
...Apoc. 72
Act. 169
...Paul. 207

. vill, i. 55. aes
Rom. Magura

sahouain nleinie huis Evst. 144
φορεῖον tonabaceangas Evst. 145

INDEX I.

..-Apost. 42

Syvracuse.................. Evan. 421...
Se die ctsaGrelnalsainos als Evan. 1144

...Evst. 362

saeeapeubeeear edits Evst. 486

St. Lazarus 1531
1631 ...... Evst. 576
Ven. Mare. i.

Total
ΜΒ8.

8. Mare. (cont.)—

Nanian. I.
I.

ee a aoe eae oe al ie ee Sale ae le ἘΝ δὶ

Weer μ τὶ

Paul. 112

OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

Paul. 408
Evann.

Total
ΜΒΒ.

405
Total
M83,
TREASURY OF St. Marx’s CHURCH.
Ven. Thesaur. 1. 53 ...Evst. 181

I. 54 ...Evst. 182
I. 55 ...Evst. 183

CuurcH oF 5. GroRGIO DI
GRECO.

Evst. 184
...Evst, 185
Bi es coanit οὶ αβροο εϑο τι Evst. 186

46
Holy Sepulc. 2,5, 6, 14,
17, 31, 32, 33: 49 41,
43> 44, 45, 46

i TS Asviwavensvsunsieis Act. 257-8

Patr. Libr. 28..
31, 37. 41

‘ "Evan.
42, 40, 47, 48 ..sveeeee Evann.
38, 43 atv nineteen ae Act. ὅτ0

τ .Evst. 927-8
. Act. 330
Evst. 932

Evann. .,, 34
664-5

BA. ns ccusteavant Evan. 673

... Evann. 677-9

59, 00.....0.. Evann. 681-2

61a and 6 .,.Evann. 685-6
OLB ces yassvens Evan. 688
GEO vcicwaannite Evan. 695
61, 62a, 62 ὃ Evann. 700-2
GPC ciivec sss Evan. 706
62d,62e ...Evann. 710-1
Tower Libr. 12 ......... Evst. 361
16, 52 ...eseeee Evst. 364-5
17, 23,24 ...Evst. 147-9
90, OR rasan Act. 301-2
25, 26, 40,44 Evst. 326-9

Paul. 417
.. Evan. 712
Evann. 715-6

406 INDEX I.
Total
iss. MSS.
Sina 304) ose A Ae cleys 184 Evst. 48
148, 149, 150, 151, 152, Evan. 259
153, 154, 155, 156, Evan. 239
157, 158, 159, 160, Evan. 238
161, 162, 163, 164, Evan. 240
165, 166, 167, 168, ...Paul, N¢ or O
169, 170, 171, 172, Apoc. 49
173, 174, 175, 176, . Evan. 249
177, 178, 179, 180, Act. Kand 102
181, 182, 183, 184, . Paul, 123
185, 186, 187, 188, Evan. O and
189, 190, 101, 192, 257
193, 194, 195, 196, 139) sigseneesensene Evan. 255
197, 198, 199, 200, ΤΟ seesacsarnes Act. 103
201, 203, 259, 260, 200 ssssstescenies Apoc. 50
261, 262, 263, 264, 250 oe woe Paul, 124
265, 266, 267, 268, QOL, τος λωγος τού Evan. 246
269, 270, 302, 303, 264 .. Evan. 248
304, 305, 306 ......Evann. 265 . Evan, 245
1185-1256 260 cciricendansres Evst. 52
274, 275, 276, 277, 278, 267 ..... ... Evst. 53
279, 280, 281, 282, 268 ..... .Evst. 54
283, 284, 285, 287, BOL ΤΠ Apost. 14
288, 289, 290, 291, 292... Paul. 119
292, 293, 300, 301 Act. 394-- BID dca cskdets cased Evst. 465
I 528. ὐωλίουον εἰμεν Act. 106
(ΙΒ ΤΗΝ a dnjuncasavedces Evst. 286 333 . Act. IOI
Sinaiticus, ALT ......... Evst. 493 334 .. ..Act. 100
205, 206, 207, 208, 209, BU 8 sess sans aees Evan. 247
210, 211, 212, 213, BRON Hard and sei nincie Evan. 242
214, 215, 216, 217, Cista ,νννννννννννννν Evan. V and
218, 219, 220, 221, 250
222, 223, 224, 225, Fragments ...... Paul. ΟΡ
226, 227, 228, 229, Typ. Syn. 1 Evan. 244
230, 231, 232, 233, 3 Evan. 256
234, 235, 230, 237, 9 Evst. 51 and
238, 239, 240, 241, 56
242, 243, 244, 245, Bt Ades Evst. 49
246, 247, 248, 249, ΟΝ Ἐνϑί. 50
250, 251, 252, 253, ES ριον Evan. 243
254, 255, 256, 257, BU wieSeed verte Apost. 15
258, 271, 272, 273, AY: Saseedevanes Evst. 55
550, 659, 720, 738, University 25........00. Apoc. 65
748, 754, 150, 715» Tabul. Imp. ........00.. Evan. 251
790, 797, 890, 929,
043, He 960, aon St. Petersburg oo... ee 59
962, 965, 968, 972, Petropolitanus Sinaiticus...Cod. X
973, 977, 981, 982, Evan. Of
986, 1042... eee econ Evst. 839- Evan. Π
Ο21 Porphyrianus............ Act. P and
296, 297, 298, 299 ...Apost. 165-8 Apost. 63
204 sesacecarsncawsyeacee Apost. 174 Sangermanensis......... Paul. E
295 cxavenwonarvanedarens Apost. 213 Tischendorf. II .........Evan. I
Porphyry, Bp. ......... Evan. ΤΡ, Τὸ
Act. 315
RUSSIA. Paul. N
Paul. ΟΣ
ΝῊ 45 Evann. >, Θο, e4, Θ9, oe, ΘΕ, Θὰ
++ Apost. 13 21, 35, 36, 37, 49,
v1 Act. 99 43, 58, 69, 80, 84,
ἐν Evan. 237 B75 TLS scecsestunes Evst. 466-77
...Evst. 47 Act. G

OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

Porphyry, Bp. (cont.)— τὸς

St. Paul (Q) papyrus
St. Paul (palimpsest)

Olim Coislin. ...... sees VOD. 437
Petropol. (Κίον) ...... Evan. 481
98... wees Evan. 474
TVS. 13 sceeacans Evst. 194
vi. 470 .Evan. 473
vii. 179 ......Evst. 195
viii. 80 ...... Apost. 54
ix. 3. 471 ...Evan. 475
x. 180......... Evst. 196
xi. 3. 181 ...Evst. 197
Muralt. 1oP? |... Evst. 198
Apost. 72
...Apost. 171-3
...Evst. 191
Apost. 183
...Evann, 878-80
6 Evst. 933
9o.. ....Hyst. 192
97.. ...-Hivan, 479
Co ee ....Evan. 480
105 .. .... Evan. 476
IIo ὡς ... Apost, 197
118 .. .. Evan. 477
129 Apoc. 103
SPAIN.
Bseurial i. ............... Evst. 40 ... 29
fii. 4... Act. 202
Tbe DD icakat Act. 203

PPS SER KHA KH KKM MM μὲ γέ Me ee aD

steel Apost. 214
IVS T2igsesais Evan. 228
ἦν. IB vanesn Paul. 384
IVs, τιν υένς Evan. 226
Iv. 21...... Evan. 229
ili. 2 Paul. 232
I, δ gaciess Act. 207
iii. 13, 14 Evann. 818-9
Tits ΤῊ seve Apoce. 85
iii. 18...... Act. 208
De TO sissies Evan. 820
TV. 22 acess Act. 209:
Madrid, Reg. O. 10, 62 Evann. 821-2 4
Ὁ δ κου ου νος Act. 316
O. 19 (Z)eseeeceee Apoc. 144

Toledo ...........:s000000- Εἰγϑῦ, 455... 1

Total
1488.
SWEDEN.
Dink6ping oo... eee 1
Benzel 35 ......sscesse0 Act. 238
6
SWITZERLAND.
Basle, A. N. iii. 11 ...... Paul.y ... 9
AN. ili. 12 200... Evan. E and
Apoe. 15
ἌΝ TITS νων Evan. 817
Ao NV: I sseisacies Evan. 2
A.N.iv. 2
A. Nv iv. 4
A.N. iv
O. ii. 23
O. ii. 27
Genevalg.......c..cee | Bieter ὦ
20..
St.Gall........ CR ace 3
TPs Sk cases resis
SUBICN:, οτος αν γον 1
TURKEY.
ORIENTAL MONASTERIES.
AVDA, » cise ea saacie λους ἐβόων 7
Beratinus,...........0...6. Evan. ᾧ
Berat, Abp Evann, 1141
Act. 380
Apost. 153
In churchegs............... Evann. 1142-
43
Evst. 758
Andros 1, 33, 34, 35, 37) ree δ
38 5485.40) 56. κουνυνννυ,ο, Evann.
1286-94
Dy Sibnetie wisladieaawoni fac Apost. 255-6
ΟἾΒΙ ΙΒ ἐς τος ee east sdieah dese caidas 37
Mon. Trin. 1, 2, 3,4...Evann. 727,
—28, -31, —32
Schol. 95, 133.........08+ Evann. 734-5
Trin. 16; Schol. 9, 26,
3900 duets tinciteanten Act. 382-6
Trin. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7,
8,9, 10; Schol. 1, 2,
3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 12, 745
Θά κεν esis nea mete ὐονοξις Evst. 770-89
Trin. 13,14,15; School
BOF 4s. δδιιοςςς ροκνινεν Apost. 154-9

408 INDEX 1.
me Tie
Constantinople oo... ieee 21 | Thessalonica......... sipagetoeaaianess 19
‘Ay.74.436,520 ...,..Evann. 721-2 woe Pupyaciov Evann
BVA. ΠΡ Evan. 724 ii ae aia’ 1182-3
a ir. συλλ. τ, § .., Evan. 725-6 A.B,T,A,E, Z,@,1A Evst. 830-7
atriarch of Jerusalem's 6 Bek ΘΟ.
Library ΤΟ ............ 12, 15) 7 re 3973
A " TOs sissies nace ....Apoc. 183
St. George 1, 2; dy. Tag. Soi Arata 6a
I, 2, 426, 432; ‘EAA. M = ΘΉΣΩ tdi re ᾿ 4
πύριος 1 ον νι. 1184
PIA. συλλ. 0 ννννννννεν Evst. 790-6 Evst. 8:8
St. Sepulchre 227, 417, 2 “ὁ
419, 435, 439, 441 ...Hvann. AGHOB: ἐκ οι ccnpsieeaaysenesaums arenes 519
TI50-5' ASAD ATT ον κρύος ἐρρονονηρος Apue. 164
D8 saps ah anadaanaudh ess Paul. 411-12 Caracalla 19, 20, 31, 34,
ee 35, 36, 37, 111,
Kosinitsa 124, 275...... 4,7, P: 377..-15 121, 128,198 ...... Evann. 1032-
219, 58, 216, 217, 218, 42
219, 220, 222, 223, 3, 15, TH, 16,1 9iascs Evst. 688-92
TOS: sicnsancamiadincancen Evann. 1295- FOLATE OSconsteies eaves Apost. 136-7
1304 Constamonitou 1, 61,
3 MSS sinacnetiaeasueenbucins Apost. 267-9 106 Evann. 1043-5
aad .... Evan. 130
TiOSWOS! i isetevegeaesrseardantacrmninerstes 28 τς cs Act. 366 9
Mon. 356, 67, 97, 99 ...Evann. 29, 107 ...-Apoc. 176-7
Ν 1156-9 6, 98, 100 ....Evst. 693-5
I4I, 145, 227, Ταξιάρχοι Evann. 98, 100 ....Evst. 941-2
DT 5 225128. sis csatacnevs Apost. 138-40
Chiliandari 5, 19, 105... Evann.
1138-40
Orin esssmenacansuncasannad Evan. 1308
MeO snsccavnntenss 'Evst. 798-803 Re eee ne ΡΝ Evst. 756-7
100, 146 ἐὸν Evst. 936-7 Coutloumoussi 67, 68,
. 552 13 Faiecuawarsanteenca Apost. 227-8 69, 70, 71, 72, 73, 74,
Ἰωάννου II, 12 Sia δὐρθρνήηε Evst. 938-9 75, 76, a7 78, 90%,
Benjamin Library at 278, 281, 283, 284,

Potamos .....«τονννονον Evst. 940 285, 286, 287, 288,
Milos.......... ἐν δῦ, 412... 1 289, 290, 291, 293...Evann. si
Mitylene 9, 41... Evann. ... 2 16, 57, So, 81, 82, 83,

1284-5 Act. 367-73
9. .Paul. 409-10
PRtMmOg esse siiaieceseteaials pkey 66 60, 61, 62, 63, 64, 65,
St. John 2,6, 21 ...... Evann. 717-9 66,86, 99, 279, 280,
58, 59, 60, 76, 80, 81, 282, 292, 350...... Evst. 696-709

82, 83, 84, 90, 92. 94, 277) 344, 355 ..00 0000. Apost. 141-3

95, 96, 97, 98, 100, TONYSIUS oo eeeeeeeeee ee Evan. 2

117, 203, 275, 333, 4y 8) 7» 8, 9, 12, 22,

BOG sonewcaasaireueanontae Evann 23, 24, 25, 26, 27, 28,

I160-81 29; 30, 31, 32, 33, 34»
27 δ΄ ἐνυκυ κἰοκδύνανς Act. 319-20 35> 36, 37; 38, 39; 49,
14,18, 16, 263 .«......Ψ.. Act. 387-90 7, 80, 310, 311,
61, 62, 63, 116 ......... Paul. 413-6 312, 313, 314, 315,
12, 64 ... Apoe, 178-9 316, 317, 318, 319,
nee ...Evst. 391 320, 321 ........0......Hvann, 924-
10, 22,81 Evst. 400-2 3
68,69, 70, 71, 72,73, 74, ΩΣ Ἀνὰ ΑΒΖ. οὐ λἠρενς Act. 344-6
78, 77, 78) 79,85,86, J OB ca cease ee eee seen eee Apoc. 167

87, 88, 89, ΟἹ, 93, 99,
IOI, 330, 331, 332 ...Evst. 805-27
ἢ Apost. 160-1

᾿ εἰ 3, 6, 11, 13, 14,

15,16, 17, 18, 19, 20,

21, 85, 163, 302, 303,

304, 305, 306, 307,

808, 309 w..sseccseerees Evst. 627-50
23 ioe tiacssuverxesbedeame Evst. 540

OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 409

Total
M83.
Evst. 577
... Apost. 169
...Apost, 180
ssasnates Apost. 184
Docheiariou i. (Ny. (225
30, 35, 39, 42, 46,
49» 51, 52; 55, 56,
89) 70; 142. sevceavas Evann. 964-79
38, 48, 136, 139, 147 Act. aor 51
ΣΟΥ ΤῊΝ ΜΉ Ν᾽ Apoc. 168
I, 10,13, 14, 15, T9,
23, 24, 36, 58,137... Evet. 651-61
20, 27, 141, 146 ...... Apost. 131-4
Esphigmenou 25, 26,27,
29, 30, 31, 186....., Evann. 980-6
63, 64, 65,66, 67,68 Act. 352-7
19, 20, 21, 22, 23, 24,
27, 28, 35, 60...... Evst. 662-71
Gregory 3, and τ. ἡγου-
BEVOU ςς ,ν κνελενυνοῶν ...Evann. 922-3
In Ecclesia Evan. 10yo
Iveron 2, 5, 7, 9, 18, 19,
21, 28, 29, 30, 31, 32,
33, 51, 52; 53, 55) 56,
59, 61, 63, 66, 67, 68,
69, 72, 75) 371, 548,
849, 550, 502, 599,
607, 608, 610, 636,
641, 647, 665, 671,

Dionysius (cont.)—

809, B71 νυ ουνουνοιθων Evann. 980--
1031
20. τοῖν ever eawienscae Act. 322
24, 25,37) 57. 60, 642,
643; O48) sccnscacinmars Act. 358-65
34; 3791546, 594, 605,
644, O61 0... Apoe. 169-75

1, 3, 4) 6, 20, 23, 35,
36, 39, 635, 637,
638, 639, 040, 825,
826 .... ....Evst. 672-87

..Apost. 135

Evan. Ψ

Evann. 1071-

29

L, IV. vi. 4, IX. v.
3, XXVII. vi. 2,
XXVIII. vi. 3,

PRU A 8 cosatsiediccevews Evann.

Phildiicou 5, 21, 22,
33> 39» 41» 44» 45,46,
47, 48, 51, 53, 68, 71,
72, 74, 77, 78, 80, 86, Evann.
I117-37

Philotheou (cont.)— Total
38, 7,6: νὼ νοκκνυνοχον Act. 378-9
I, 2, 3, 6, 18, 25, 61,

13) siccit omastiviamsrnrt ni Evst. 748-55
D7 Scosgite .Apost. 152

Protaton 41 .Evan. 1097

TS Ada ον ρὸν ρος κι σε ἐν Evann.
1305-6

32 apdiseravananecsaieenics Act. 375

II, 14,15, 44, 56 ...Evst. 729-33

Ba casanvcnsy svevencsrenaen Apost. 144

9 2. τὸς waisisiigibiotte uae Se Apost. 262

Simopetra 25, 26, 29,

34, 38, 39, 4°, 41,
63, 145, 146, 147... Evann.

1098-1109
MZ isha Nusnsesiansnns » Act. 376
TAG δ τον ον ἐνὴνοίθοιθυς Evst. 464
17, 19, 20, 21, 24, 27,
28, 26, 33, 70. ὁἁνὼν Evst. 734-43
6, το, 148, 149, 180,
ἘΡῚῚ ὡκροϊ ον saat Apost.
145=§9
Evan. 3
..Evann. 905-8

i Evst. 579-82
Stauroniketa 43, 53, 54)
56, 70,97, 127....,.Evann,

Vatopedi 206, 207, 211,

212, 213, 214, 215,

216, 217, 218, 219,
220. ALA siwnsandaaases Evann. 909-
21

41,201, 203, 210,259,

328, 380, 419 ...... Act. 336-43
90, 90 (2)..eeeceeeerrees Ἄροο. 165-6
48, 192, 193,194, 195,

196, 197, 193, 200,
202, 204, 205, 208,
209, 220, 221, 223,
224, 225, 226, 227,
228, 229, 230, 231,
232, 233, 234, 235,
236, 237, 238, 239,
240, 241, 242, 243,
253, 254, 255, 256,

257; 2715: AOL νοις Evst. 583-
57) 271, 29 a
Xenophon 1, 3, 58...... Evann.
1310-2
T, 58, 59, 68 wo... Evst. 710-13

Xeropotamou 103, 105,
107, 108, 115, 123,
200, 205, 221 ...... Evann, 1081-
89
110, 112, 118, 122,
125, 126, 234, 247 Evst. 714-21
Zographou 4, 14......... Evann. 987-8

410
Total
UNITED STATES.
Massachusetts—
CAMBRIDGE, HARVARD ............ 5
Evan. 899
... Evst. 483-5
Apost. 74
Evst. 463... 1
S cecasmad gna enimobeeaeintads 3
... Evan. goo
...Paul. 371
Evst. 486
PRINCETOWN ......... Evst. 491... 1
INOW YOLK: ς scicenssivegcdsasivin-vaicnssen 2
Seminary, Theol. Univ. Evst. 929
Astor’s Library ......... Apost. 198
Pennsylvania ..........ceeeeeeeeees 2
SEWICKLEY Evst. 487, 489
Tennessee—
ΞΕΜΝΑΝΕΙΙ, ονννννο νου κορωνονε βοννόονων 3
Benton 2,3 ....cceceeeeeee Evann. 901--2
Evst. 490

INDEX I.

Manuscripts whose present location
is UMKMOWD ..,......cceeeceeeeeeees 30

Evst. Banduri.,.Evst.482 (see Evan. 0)
Evan. Ts
Evan. 42
Evan. 88, 91, 93
Evan. 101 (Uttenbach 3)
Evan. 102
Evan, 104 (Vigner)
Evan, 181 (Xavier)
Evan. 216
Evan. 253
Evan. 436
Evan. 543 (Theodori)

8

Act. 55, i.e. Evan. 90
Act. 171
Act. 172
Paul. 13
Paul. 15
Paul. 60
Apoc. 3
Apoc. 5
Evst. 23
- Evst. 33
Evst. 153
Evst. 156
Apost. 3 (Batteley)

TOTAL NUMBER OF GREEK MSS., ARRANGED ACCORDING
TO COUNTRIES.

British Empire
Belgium (2), Denmark (3), Holland
C7) Sweden.) φρὶ εις υ τον κοριῦςος

Greece

Carried forward ........ccceeceeee 101788

Brought forward ........νννννννννννων 1788
Palestine .... sue 260
Russia ....... 104
Spain 0... wae B84
Switzerland .. ss νος νοουονεοῦ μοὺς ενωνῳ 15
Turkey (Oriental Monasteries) ...... 724
United States. ccwrsscivsasseesvaansies
Places unknown ,

INDEX II.

OF WRITERS, PAST OWNERS, AND COLLATORS OF MSS.

E (Evan.), A (Acts and Cath. Epp.), P

(Paul), Apoc. (Apocalypse), Evst.

(Evangelistarium), Apost. (Apostolos).

Abbott, T. K. w........ Z (EB)

490 (E)
Aberdeen, Earl of ...544 (E)
ACOId a τς ciceswernarccennd 132 (Evst.)
Accidas, F. .... ..376 (EB)
Adrianople ....... .163 (P)
ABdilium, Lib..........198 (E)
Agen......., ..445 (E), 31 (Apoc.)
Ailli, H ..331 (E)
ΤῸΝ -131 (E)
Alefson, G... 266 — )
Alex. IT

Alex. II, Comnenus.. 86 ἂν 235 (Evst.)

Alex. VIII, Pope ...40 (A)
AlCXIUG: cu2c. dace seas 241, 388 (E)
Alexopoulos, Const... ae (A)
Alford, B. H. ......... T (B)

38 (Apoc.)
Alford, Dean ......... B, p. 114
Altamps, Duke of ...202 (P)
Altemprianus ......... 703 (E)
PION coos caneinress Sees N (E)

3> 77, 124, 218-

225 (E)
Alypius, C. .... 248 (E)
Amerbach 2 (A)
Andreas, monk ...... 232 (A)
» Scribe

Andriani; AL,
Angelus, J.....
Anthimus,.... ἐξ
Antonius ...............

Antony, priest

Archipelago, Gk.

Arendt wee.
Argenson ...,
Argyropolus ....
Arrivabene

Arsenius, Abp....... 333 (BE), 66 (A)
5 (E)

, Provost ......... 310 (E)
Arundel, Earl of ...... 566 (E)
Arundell, F.V. J. ...588 (E)
Askew, Ant............. 444 (E)

22 (A)
23 (Apoc.)
Athanasius, ar

Of Sbiavieum slices 6, 39 (E)

- Monastery of St. ce 330 (E)
16, 97 (A
123 (P)

+139 (A)
‘ Athenian Aberdeen’ 2 38 (Evst.)
Audley, Bp. ............ ἽΝ (BE)

Augia, Dives,.
Aymont .........., re
Azzolini, Card.......... 154-1 56 (B)

Banduri, A. ...,........ 0 (E)
Barrett a
Bartholomew
Bartolocci ........
Basilian Monks’
Batiffol, P.
Batteley......
Battier, J.
Begtrup...
Bengel, J..
Bennet, G....... jaa

Bentley, R. ........... A, p. 103 n

B, p. 110

G, H (E)
ae 17, 507, 508

24 (A)

412 INDEX II.

Bentley, Re we... F (P) Burgon, Dean ......... 2, 346, 464, 562-
28 (Apoc.) 565 (Ε)
257 (Evst.) 223 (A)

FEL, cages teenies , p. 110 35 (Apoc.)
Benzel, E. .........--- 238 (A) 255 (Evst.)
Benzelstierna ......... 400 (B) Burney, Ch. ..........-- 514, 508 (E)
Beall . acaeivexs eavedves 400 (EB) Busbeck, O. de......... ae 218, 221, 222,
Berzi, 4 (B)
Berzian, de 64 oh 67 (A)
Bessarion, Card. ......B, Butler, S., Bp. ......... 201, ae 579; 608

205-215, 217 (E) (Β
Bey, Dr. H. B.......... XN, p. 1 261 ἔνθους
Beza, Theodore.,....... D (&, A) Bynaeus oo... 80 (E)
Bianchini
Bigot ........
BIPCD τι ρ νιον υςνεεεωυφθονς ν ΒΡ Caesarea ,....Ὁὐεεννννον Ἡ (P)
8, Tt (EB), L (A) —— Philippi ...575 (BE)
124,127, 131,157, | Calistus.......... 286 (E)
209, 218-225 (E) | Calvert, ἘΝ. 737 (BE)
70-96 (A) Camerarius .... 88 (Ε)
47-112 (P) Camps, de, F. ......... M (E)
38 (Apoc.) Cannabetes, N.......... 18 (E)
35-39 (Evst.) Canonici............ ...216, 488-491 (E)
Bjornsthal............... 615, 616 (E), 236 | Cantacuzenus ...775 (B),162 (Evst.)
(A) Caracalla οὐ νοννελενμενει 5884. (E), 234
Blasius ...... τρυθν αν τῆ 293 (E) (Evst.), 95, 96
382 (Evst.) Apoc.)
Blenheim, Sunderland 217 a, 537) 538
Ὁ ῊΝ Ὑ(Ὶ (E)
523 (E) Carlenizza....... ...39 (Evst.)
‘ 282-284 (Evst.) Carlotta, Q. . .246 (A)
52 (Apost.) Carlyle; Je De νυ scien 509 (E)
Bloomfield, 8. T. ...... 573-590 (E) 182 (A)
22 (A), 104 (P) Carpzov, 8. B.& J.G. 78 (E)
150, 223-6 (Evst.) | Cassan .............000- 517 (EB)
Bodet, W............ 70 (E) Catharine, St., Sinai, see Sinai
Boecler, H. Ἂν Cellérier
Boener, C. F. Ceriani
Cerularius
Boba es scscssxsaniensevseas 562 (E) Chalké,Trinity Monas-
Boistaller ............... 263, 301, 306, 314 POLY: ΠΡ
(E), 131 (A), 86 | Chambellan ...
(Evst.) Charito .........
BOWIN:. x ssguvatewarcsered C, p. 122 Chark, W.
Bonvisi family Charles I, king
Boone........ ἐνόν Chester, Rev. G
Boreel, J. . ——., Greville
Borrell Chiesley, Sir J..

Braun

Brizopoulos ΜΝ
Brihl

Brunswick, Duke of...

Brussels, Dom. Lib. ...
Brynkley
Bulkeley ....

Bunckle............

545-553 (E)

B, p. 114
X (E)

Chisiana, Lib. ‘
Christina, Q.............

Chrysographus
Chrysostom, Monas-

tery of St. ...... 408 (E)
Ciampini
Cisissa

Clermont, Jesuit Coll.
Ab: a ssigeinevernmnbani 436 (EB)
Coislin, Bp. ........ 00. Η (P)
34-41, 437 (E), 69
(Apoc.)

OF WRITERS, PAST OWNERS, AND COLLATORS. 413

Colbert .........

Columnensis ,,,,........
Comuto, Prince
Conant: νους τον οιφι
Constamonitou, Mon.
Constantine, Emp. ...
—, monk ............
——, priest ....
Constantinople

Corbinelli ....

267, 273, 279, 281-
283, 286-288,

291, 294, 296,

145-148, 157 (P)

58, 61, 63 (Apoc.)

60, 68, 71, 76, 78,
87-91, 9g-IOI

25, Oe 33,» 34
ε πὰ 392, 393

Ξ (EB)

573 (B)

5 (Apost.)

118 2 2

174, 577, 919 (E)

(Evst.)
606, 607,
1261 (E)

125 (A), 157 (P)

64, 71, 95) 281,
289, 390 (Evst.)

Corcyra .... .,.623(E),106 (Evst.)
Cordatus ......... 73 (B)
Corfu, Univ. of.........583 (E)
Cornelianus ............ 103 (Evst.), 46

(Apost.)

Corsendonck, Convent

BE ssateresciaaaecers
Corvenus ....... ee
Cosmas, monk .........
—— Oricell. .........
Vanaretus 90 (B)
Covell, Dr. oo... ἐξ (, “6, 27 (A),
I50 (Evst.)
Cowper, B. H. ......... A, p. 104
ον 105, 591 (Ε), 212
(A)
CO ciowidastesnaresouees B, p. 117
Croze, La . ..G, H (BE)
Crusius ....... ...430 (E)
Gare isi scoatine a ...B, p. 114
Cureton, Canon......... R (E)
Curzon, R. (Lord de la
Zouche)............534-541 (E)

Cusa, de Hosp.
Cuza, N. de ............
Cyprus, Q. of...

Cyril Lucar ............ ἢ
Damarius ..... wi ηαφα οι
Damascenus .... ae
Dandolo.......... oie

Daniel, Bp. of Procon-

NEBUB scsicesccevess 65 (E)
Dassdorf ..., ...32 (Apoe.)
Denys, St. .... ...60 (Evst.)
DUO: sasvisscnnessevees 23 (Apoc.), 259
(Evst.)
Dermout oo... 122, 435 (E), 6
(Evst.)

De Rossi .... ...360, 361 (E)

Desalleurs..., ... 158 (Evst.)
Diassorin ...... ...40 (Evst.)
Dickinson, J. .........D, p. 126
Did Ob ysis cbssaina canara’ 80 (E)

Dionysius, Monast. of O (E), K (A), 240
(B)

SMONKY J «εν νονον 255 (E)
Dizomaeus,
Dobbin, Dr. .

Docheiariou ... ..-233 (Evat.)
Dodwell......... ...64 (E)
Dometius .... 54 (Evst.
Dapuis: ὡς ssacseuseasiasns 321, 322, 892 (HE)
Dupuy,C.,J.,andP. Ὁ (P)
Engelbreth ............ 209 (E)
Ephesus, Abp. of ...... 71 (BE)
Eschenbach, von ...... 105 (E)
Bscurial ..............004. 569 (E)
Esphigmenou, Monast. 14 (Apost.)
Eucholius ............... 38 (Apost.)

Eugenia....
Euphemius .
Euthymius .,,

Evagrius oo... 83 (
Faber......... ...90 (E)
Fasch, A. .... ...02, 94 (EB)
Fenton, Jo. ...186 (A)
Finch.......... ..19 (Evst.)
PC Gk νοις ραν μόνος L(A
Flemyng, Dean......... 33 (A)
Florence, Grand Ducal

Palace at ......... 117 (Evst.)

——, St. Maria, Lib.at 199, 200 (E)
——,St. Mark, at......201-203 (E)
Forerunner, Monast.of 261 (B),2 31(Evst.)
POSS": jassscssicsscunswaasit 211 (Evst.)

Franciscus sal se sae )

Francius P)

Francklin, Prof. ...... 21 (A)

Freeman, H.S. ...... 599 (BE), 273-277
(Evst.)

Fresne, Du ............ 260, 309 (E)

Friars, Grey (Camb.) 591 (E)
— , Minor (Oxf.) ...59 (E)
— Preaching ...,,.2 (A)
Hroy, Bs. ssvcaes Seabee 61 (E)

Gabriel (Met. of Phila-

delphia) 333 (EB)
—,monk ..,,. ..-491 (E)
Gages Hs ᾿ς ιουριφονερνον 278 (Evst.)

414 INDEX II.

Gage,T...... 602 (E)

FASC, Ts ννννννεννενεννννν Hort, Dr. ϑ

Pe Revie aes (ae διωμορλιμε τὸ (E

(Ca ξροονε ature ας, erie 75,604 (B)

George, monk 69 ( τὶ yt (Evst. ) ΤῊΣ ὑῶν 366 (Evst.)

——, scribe ........4... 2 εἰ oly Ῥ. τοῦ
.725, 743 (E), 166 | Huish A, p. 103

ae ae 126, | Huntingdon, Earl of...64 (E)

ee ee ae ? Huntington, Bp. ......67 (i), 30(A)

Georgilas ............... .
Georgios ¥ Iberian Monastery ...243, 259 (E)
Georgirenus ἧς 99, 103 (A)
Gerbert .........:6000c0e (BE) 50, 50° (Apoc.)
Germain, St., des Prés E ‘Ds, 437 (BE) 48 (Evst.)
Germanus ..... ee 122 (Evst.) Tenati 13 (Apost.)
ΕΝ T (B) guiinas( Metson 30 {678}
Gleichgross ..........4. 86 (E) Barsics 86 (Evst.)
oad DL od jcppintead 64 (B) pare ...69 (Apost.)
Gonzaga..... 448 (E) ΤἈΒΟΘΒΟΙΝΜΗΤ 246 (Α)
Googe... 62 (B) Irene : 210 (Evst.)
Geacirue:. 80 ἢ _Iveron, see Iberian
iene ere nae sate oe (Evst.) Jackson 6
: , mon : Ὁ ΟΘΕΑ9.8επβοδοννολειδιονοννως >
Griesbach ............- Gi (i) M (P) James, monk χρῶ a nae )
δβλλβιββόνο (E) Janine ......νεννννγενεεν es tt Cys 266
18-22, 25-30 Jeremias, Patr. ...... 98 (A) Bares
(Evst.) a oes Lib. ...... 416 (A
GYOBB νούκο οἰνονς a a ) J oneaph ie ie pee ge aT Seat
ce Ferrata yee τ ee τὼ. ὃς i ae eae
nest J. τἀ Rosana 232 (A) JOHN, c2assseansvicaneseace 374 (EB), 267
SSDs ΠΥ 603 (Ε), 282 (A), post.)
2
Guildford, Lord......... Bag ten ae:
Hacket, Bp. .... τ. 8 —, reader .......,
Hackwell ...... Tea) "Boman concn babs aat Cave
Hagen, J. van ἃ 80 (E) τ seribe 180. cin) 6 "Ἢ
Hamilton .........0000. 632 @), 368, 36 567 νῷ :
(Evst.) 9 | Johnson, T. ............ 72 (E)
Bea Dine acuy. 57 (Ὁ ones, J. we... ...64 (B)
ANIM ...scecancssnaaseas 622 (E oseph, monk ........
Harley, Earl of Oxford D iS 50 (Evst.) J unius, Prcissias ᾿ raw es ive)
Ἡ ἀγηδεῖξ: κεν μι =(E Justinas, St. 2.0.0.0... 200 (E)
Harris (of Alex.) ......230(A),262(Evst.) Justinian, Aug. ...... 285 (B)
Hatcher ron ee oe
Bie orn coe Oe me ae
ae τς nn Peeps Secunia C, p. 122
Helias, priest ......... 60 (Evst Ἶ
Henry IV, king ...... τι ἜΝ " Lambeth, Lib. ......... 54, 516 (BE), 186
e , Ch.
Hate Geet OG gxtApnt | ammens 99
Hermonymus .........30, 627, 70, 287, ΞΆΡτΟΒ, Clee Es icone 269-272 (E), 592,
288 (BE) ; ee Oy
I , 41
Herries, Lord ......... ἦν τ Landoli 269 (ἀνθ!) ;
Hext, Capt. Jess. 617 (B) ier aT aan τὴ 8. See
Hisiaais ‘Delparag, ae olini ... 421 (E)

Monast. pee tages «97 (A)
ils Darrogue sess esen2 7-33 (B)
Hincklemann c Te ἊΣ 12 (A)

Hoffmann .....νεννίνον ΠΣ ΩΝ ϑΩι 210 (A)
aud, ADP. ..0ἁεννέενον E (A)

OF WRITERS, PAST OWNERS, AND COLLATORS.

Laura, Monast. ...... 5 (A), 20, 23 (P)

Leo (of Calabria) ...... 124 (EH

Se Tee scribe 164,589 (E),67 (A)

Leon .........0. ...538, 541 (Evst.)

Leontius oo... 186, 430 (E), 91,
215 (Evst.)

Lesoeuf vi ciaesvsnanencs es 80 (ἃ

Loescher νν..ννννννννννν 32 (Apoc.), 57
(Evst.)

Louis, St. eee 8 (B)

Louis XIV ...
Lucas, P. ...,..
Lueas.........
Lucca, Lib.

Luke, monk ... 230 (E)

, Prof. 21 (A)
Lyons, Jesuits’ Pub.

ΕΠ 298 (E)
—, Monast. of St.

ATEN. occoniesaeaisces D, p. 125
Macarius ...... ...12832 (EH)
Macdonald 581, 582 (BE)
Maglorian, San, Ora-

tory of 54 (A)
Mai, Card. τ ΒΒ, p. 112
Maius ........... 97 (BE)
Mangey, Th.

483, 492, 496, 498,
503 (Ε)

26, 27 (Evst,)
Manuel ...........-0.00+ 162, 293 (E)
100026

Maria, J Onsaianans 285 (E)
, Q. 40 (Evst.)
St. 367 (Ὁ)
Marini «0 «ννννννννννννννν (E)
Marsh, Abp. ......... 118 (E)
Mary, St., Ben. Lib. ...148 (A)

---- Deipara, St. ,Con-

VON «ννννννν
——, empress a οί
- δε, of Patirium 9 (A, P)
Masieli, P. .........66+ 12 (A)
Matthaei ............08- V (B), K (A)
89,237-259,605(E)
98-107 (A)
76, 113-124 (P)
32 (Apoc.)
47 (Evst.)
5 (Apost.)
Matthew, monk ...... 416, 418 (A)
s8CTIDE vo... eee 1307 (E)
Maura ......... ....459, 400 (E)
Maurice... ....100 (Evst.)
Mauron.,... 341 (E)
Maurus... ....427 (BE)
Maximilian ............ p. 213 note
146 (E)
Mazarin, Card. ......... 103, 278, 302, 305,
308, 311, 313,
324 (E)
51(A),74,98(Evst.)

Mead, Dr. ............ ...22 (A), 23 (Apoc.)

415
Medici siiisssssesoosneee 16, 19, 121, 196, C
(E), 317 (E)
12,126 (A),164(P)
Meerman ............... 122, 430, 562 (E),
178 (A), 153
(Evst.)
Meletius 248, 281 (E)
Mendhan ... «1.502 (E)
Menon ...... ....230(A),262(Evst.)
Merlin ....601 (E)
Michael.................. 30 (Apoc.), 531
(Evst.)
-- St., Monast. 253 (E)
—-, monk ..,,......... 8 (BE)
1156 (E)
priest ὡς ονοννσονν 394 (E)
Michaelis

Mico: xsassaieasanegeuenaes

Middeldorpf ............ 42 (A)
Meg seis canst sai)
Mill

22 (Evst.)

Missy, Caesar de ...... 44, 449, 520, 521,
543 (EB), 230,231
(Evst.)

; 8, 45 (Apost.)
Moira, John, Earl of...64 (E)

Moldenhawer ......... 226-233 (E), 35-
40 (Evst.)

Molsheim, Jes. Coll. ...431 (E)
Montagnana, P. de ...217 (E
Montfaucon ............ Oo ΕΝ 482 (Evst.)
Montfort, Dr. ......... I(E
Moore, Bp.
Morrian........
Mould ...........
Miller, Prof.
Miller’ νει κιοι ρα νυφον
Munich, Jes. Coll
Miinter ....... ee.
Muralt ........:sscescoee iS

473-477 (E)
Nanianus ............... U (BE)
Nani family ............ 405-418 (E)
Naples, Conv. of St.

Jo. de Carbon. .,.108 (E)

Napoleon IT ............ B, p. 105

Nathanael, N. .........228 (E)

Neophytus,....... w+ BOI (BE)

Nepho ........... ..439 (E)

Nicephorus ............ 270 (Ὁ), 25,48, 573
t.

Nicetas ........c.0000e0s 126 (P),231(Evst.)

Nicholas, St., Monast. 40 (E)

Nicolas ...291 (E), 72 (Evst.)

---- Abp 1.156 (A)

---, Card ....87 (EB)

—., monk 1.97 (E)

204 (Evst.)

416 INDEX αι.
Nicolas, scribe ......... 268 (Apost.) Pithaeus
Nicolaus ...........0.. 306(A),185(Evst.) | Pius II .......
ING oso? cadherin 305 (Evst.) Polidore........
Noailles, G. de......... 59 (Apoc.) Porphyry
Norfolk, Duke of...... 506 (EB) Q
North, ΟΝ 471, 531, 35 583 | Pressburg, Lib. of the
(BE), 198 (A) Lycaeum ......... 86 (E)

“Odnyav, τῶν, Monast. 86 (Evst.)

Odessa 198 (Evst.)
Onesimus 20 (Evst.)
Pachonius .............4- 241 (EB)
Padua sovcseaeseacs 139 (A)
— , St.John inVirid.,

Monast. ......... 217 (BE)
Palaeologus, Chr....... 138, 288 (Evst.)
a5 EMP: oe ccsennsans 80 (Apoc.)
Palatine, Elector’s Lib. p. 213 note

146 (BE)
Panagiotes, M. ...... 274 (HE)
Pannonius,.............. 100 (E)

Panteleemon, Monast. 428 (Evst.)

Pantocrator, Monast. 74, 482, 493, 495,
507, 508 (EK),
τὸ (P), 211
(Evst.)

Pappelbaum ............ 400 (BE)
Paradisi, Collis.........414 (Evst.)
Parassoh ............... 69 (Apost.)
Paris, City Lib. ...... 288 (E)

, Nat. Lib. 2.0... 272 (BE)
——.,,Sorbonne......... 290 (E)
Parodus of Smyrna ...1I (E)
Parrhasius...............

Parsons, D.

Parthenius, Patr. 19 (Evst.)
Passionei, Card. ...... (A)

611 (E), 723 (E)
PANS wenivicesaevceamaee 466 (E), 588 (E)
Patriarchal Chamber A, p. 98
Paul, Abp. amareawartng τόρ (E)

...26 (8)

.22 (A), 32 (Αροο.)

.436, 562 (E)

518, 529 (H), 153,
224-229 (Evst.)

»T. (Archd.) ...... 523(E),52(Apost.)
Peckover, J. 560, 561 (ΒΕ)
Perron, Card. ......,...91 (E)

Petavius ......... sek
Peter, monk 48 (Evst.)
Peter τοῦ Kapapavirov1149 (E)

Petra, Monast.......... 87 (B)

Philip, monk............ 414 (E)

Phillipps, SirT. ...... 526-533 (E), 178
A)

Philotheus,.............. a) (E)

Philotheou, Monast. . — 240, 247 (E)

Phlebaris ............... 89 (E)

Pickering ..., ἜΤΙ (E)

Picus . ἀνὴρ ...488 (EB)
Ἀλερανει ει ειεύρρ, φαΐοιρῇ 348 (BE), 138 (A)

Prusa, SS. Cosm. and
Damian.,Monast. 405 (ΕΠ)

Puttick .....,ννννννννννων 598 (E)

Quaritch oe. 560, 561, 885-887
QUITIDI 0... eee eee B, p. 187

Ἐς He. sa το νοις 207 (E)

Ragusio, J. da (EB)

Reggio κοι, οουυοαρν τυρὸς

Reiche, J.G.

RRetbION, 28, wissen cncnae

Ῥενδήνη, Monast. ...322 (E)
Rhodes

Rhosen

Rhosus ...

Rich, C. J.

Ridolphi, Card. ...... »p-

Ramiele τον ον τον εἰ υιρε νος 209 (E), 96 (A)
Rink «+». IIO-I12 (P)
Rivet ary (EB)

Rocchi 3B, p. 118

Rodd, H ....585 (BE)
—,T. ᾿ τ 584 (E)
Roe, ‘Sir i E)

Romana De Alteriis., te (BE)
Romanus, priest ...... 247 (Evst.)
Rome, Barberini Lib. 159 (E)

Rose, W. F. ............ 20, 22, 300, 346,

563, 564, 565
(E), 223 (A)
255, 281 (Evst.)
234, 235 (EB)
I (B)

Saba,St., Conv. ...... I (Ὁ) Ie (A Ρὴ).
A)
—, Monast. ......... 535) 839-541
1275 (δ)
Igl, 216, 416, 417
(A), 236 (Evst.)
Sakkelion Ν (E)
Salernium ....196 (Evst.)
Salvador, St. 0.0.0.0... 204 (E)
Salvator, 8., de Sept.,
Conv, οὗ, μενος 195 (E), τοο (P)
Salviati, Card. de...... 107 (A)
Sambuce ............4.. ...66 (A)

OF WRITERS, PAST OWNERS, AND COLLATORS.

Sanderson, W. ......... 184 (A)
Sanguntinianus ΜΝ, 288 (E)
Scala, 5, Maria della 162 (Evst.)
Schoenleben .,
Scholz

6, 20, 33-41, 75,
138-144, 146 --
157, 159, 160,
162, 164-171,
173-375, 177 -
I80, 201, 260,
262, 270, 271,
277, 284, 285,
298-301, 324,
346, 352, 365,
382, 428 αὐ

7o-80, 82-92,
118, 120-123,
126, 127, 131,
133, 137, 160-
163, 174 (A)

77-112 P (nearly),
157,177 70.)

51, ον 69, 82

7,60, Br ,86(Evst.)
12 (Apost. )

Scio .390 (E)

Scrivener Ne, W4 (EB), G (P)
59, 66, 69, 71, 201,
299, 300, 440,
492, 503, 5°7-
517, 545-559,
566 (E
61,178,182-188(A)
252-261 (P)
87, 93-98 (Apoc.)
221,233,234(Evst.)
Scultet, A. 6 (8)
Seguier ......... 134-41 (E)
Seidel, A. E.... H (&), 42 (A)
Sepulveda ...... » P- 109
Sergius ............ ΚΒ, p. 118
Simcox, W. H.......... ‘624 (E), 72(Apoc.)

Simenus, Monast. ...53 (Evst.)
Simeon .............66..-312 (P),179(Evst.)
K(f

1.110, 589 (E), 229
(A)

Simonides, Const.

Simopetra ............465 218 (A)

Sinai, St. Cath., Mon. δὲ, p.90; 141, 413,
577,581, 582 (Ε)
Sirlet, Card. ............ 373 (E),79(Apoc.),
132 (Evst.
Smalbroke, 8. . 484 (E)
Smyrna .......... 444 (EB)
Sophonius .... ...1262 (B)
Sophronius ...183 (Evst.)
Sotheby.......... ...265 (Evst.)
Sparvenfeldt............613 (E), 68 (A)
Statins, Ae sssseeenzien 69, 171 (BE)

VOL. I. E

417
Steininger ............... 179 (Evst.)
Stella, P. ...... ststenes 284. {ἘΠῚ
Stephen, priest .........102 (Evst.)
say Ri cidensnecs creas D, p. 122

1, (E)

——, reader ....... .... go (Evst.)
Stevens ............0.00. 268 (Evst.)
Stierzienbecher, A. F. 614 (E)
SUOSCH (νον vadutcecudymnans D (P), p. 175
Strangford. 26 (E)
Strasburg . 180 (A)
Stunica ...... ....52 (A)
Suchtelen ...............542 (E)
Sussex, Duke of ......543 (E)
Swete, H. B. ......... 730 (E)
Sylburg, F. ... ...79 (Apoc.)
Symeon....... ..76, 165 (Apost.)
Synesius .... 585
Sy Play psaieashvesceaat 515 (E)
Taurinus, St., Monast. οἱ (E)
Tauronesus .,.......... 1261 (E)
Taylery Bee csscsicsigeuvied 222 (Evst.)
Teller of Rheims....., 119, 284, 285, 304

(E)
Tengnagel, S. ......... 66 (A)
Teudatus ....... ..493 (E)
Thecla ....... . A, Pp. 9
Theocletus . ..988 (E)
Theodora 388, 473 (E)
Theodore, Abp. ...... )

74, 233, 412, 543,

571 (E)

156 (A)
Theodoret...........065 97 (A), 122 (Evst.)
Theodosius 413 (
Theognostus...... 99 (A)
Theopemptus 131 (A)
Theophanes ... 416 (A)
Theophilus 570 (EB)
Theophylact, priest ...148 (A)

Thessaly 175, 288 (P)

Thevenot .... 272 (BE)

Thomas....... 1262 (E)

Thorpe .........066 ...528 (EB)

Thou, de, Aug. ......... 121(A),63(Apoc.),
60 (Evst.)

Tiffin, γι veiscssnstensea 69 (E)

Timotheus.... 103 (P)

Tischendorf ... .N, p. 90

B, p.

T, 6", 0b4, @°,A(E)

o* (B)

C, p. 122

E, F*, G, H, I, K,

L, P,Q, B,8,TS,
T°,U,X,2,TI (E)

? L (A), D,
F, R (P)

¢
620, 621 (E), 61
(A), 175, 295 -
297 (Evst.), 72
(A post.)

418 INDEX Il.
Titel eearentdaenreees 476 (E Wake, Abp. eo... 73, 74 (E). See
Torregiani .., «162 ἘΞ Index I, Christ
Traheron, P... 71 (EB) Church, Oxford
Tregelles .....γενννννοον E,G, H, K,M,R | Walker, F. 0... νννέενον 422, 423, 495 (E)
U,X,T, 4, Δ, Ξ 1901 (A), 218, 219
(Apoc.)
H, L, P(A), DB, | ap Je eects 3, 73, 74 (Ὁ), 2
᾿ (Apost.)
1, 33, 69, 241 (EB), | Walton .......... 64 (E)
61(A), 1(Apoc.) | Wanley .. 484 (E)
TVreschow .....+..sseeeee N (BE), 77, 124(E) | Ward....... &r (EB)
Trithemius, Jo. ...... 96 (BE) Wepfter F (P)
Troyna,St. Michael de 96 (A) Werner B, p. Log
TWYCTOSS voces eeeeeeeee 63 (EB) Westerman 42 (A)
Tautzuna ...ccceseeeees 89 (A) Westminster ............20 (A)
Wetstein, C. ,νννννννννον 492, 503 (E), 6,
= .
Bw ἐἰκει Β, ρ.τ18 a) -- oe (ἀροῦὴ
Uffenbach ..............5 M = es ean ΓΙ N(E)
A) ?
Urbino, Ducal Lib. ...157 (E) ae of 9°, 92
Uspensky, P.......... 481 (E) "04 (B) Re
Ussher, Abp. ......46 D, p. 126 15, 21 (A), 25, 26
61, 63, 64 (E) (P), 6, 7 (Evst.)
Wheeler .........000
Vatablus .....c ccs 9 (A)
Vatopedi Monast. ...245 (E), 106 (A),
124 (P)
54 (Evst.)
Velitrant Museum .,.180 (E)
Venice oo. νου ουονφος 613 (E)
—— , St. Michael’s ...419, 468 (E)
Vercellone Ῥ. 117 acs (Rvst.)
Vergecius .... gre τὰ Wordsworth, Bp. Ghivead (By
Verschoyle, Bp. ...... 64 (B) Wirights ρα ον τοις οὐευύρλῳ R (E)
Victor, St., on the 53 (A)
Waills.......sccceees 120 (E)
Voscius, Gerard ,..... Χ (E) Xenophon (Athos) ...536 (E)
sey TS cece esnndnndins 38 (A)
ZACABOL ὡς νυνου κε sonausas 151 (Evst.)
Zittau, Senate of ...... 605 (E)
Wagstaff... 517 (E) Zomozerab,........00000+ 179 (A)

END OF VOL, I.

ΣΟ,

Pio Pio ΩΣ;

ΣΟ,

Shae
SS:
ee

κὸν

wees

τ

Ν

a
3
τ

3H

a5
Se
τ

2 δὶ
a

Se
ὃ
ST ἀν αδον σον :
A SESS

ees
Cees SSS SSS teas
SSS eS s
SaaS

Pick hick ct Set >
SoS SA NS
SS ὡς
SoS

Sri Ranier eh e ;
SS SS Ss
OC
Ἂς Seats

7

ἢ

τ
τ

ἢ

3:

τ᾽

oe
2

Sasha
tei

SRE SS

os

ANY \\

MAAS
SRN SNS Atha